Random futa things

by Jokiba

Just as the title says pure smut

52. Slave Girl 2

Slave Girl 2

Grimbous

Summary:

After their long and harrowing journey from the slave market of Rome to their new home in the country Quin and Rosa are ready to settle down. But their 'happily ever after' isn't quite what they expected.

Sequel to Slave Girl. An erotic futanari historical fantasy drama.

Chapter 1: Introduction

Chapter Text

Home. It is a word with many meanings and one I had been thinking a lot about recently.

Was home the farm I grew up on? The familiar fields and faces of my youth, the embrace of my mother and the mouth-watering aroma of her stew bubbling on the hearth, the well worn rhythms of the days and the seasons, the cantankerous griping and hard wisdom of my grandpa, the lingering spirit of my soldier father inspiring me to honorable manhood, the place I had been born and raised.

Was home this land that I now owned and inhabited? Not earned but inherited from my ne'er-do-well uncle, mine in the eyes of the law but in a land unfamiliar to me, an estate of leisure and opulence worn down by the millstone of time, a plot on a hillside full of lush forest and flood prone riverbank, a place of no practical utility for a common farmer like me, a burden of endless labor and responsibilities, yet a place I could call my own.

Was home even a location? Was home that drive that underpinned all of those myriad emotions I felt while on the road? The excitement and sadness of leaving home, the trepidation as I walked into the mighty Capitol that first time, the dizzying anxiety as I wandered the countless bustling streets, the panic of being alone as I was forced to choose between my pouch of silver and a stranger's life, the fortitude of mind and body that took me across half the Italian peninsula on foot, the vulnerability of being with a woman for the first time, the fear of the unknown, the courage found in love, all the while that constant yearning that pushed me on to the next thing down the road.

Was home what waited for me beyond the veil? Since my near death encounter with the Harpy I had a deep ineffable sense of my ultimate fate, nebulous like a dream but as certain as the ground beneath my feet, my goddess Ceres awaited me in a golden land of plenty, my soul that had sprouted there among the grain would find its way back again where it might sway in her warm honeyed breeze forever.

Or was home the warm, soft body of the demon-blooded Amazon that now slumbered in our bed? Rosa. My slave. My lover. My Lady. A former meretrix, a courtesan of learning and class from the exotic streets of Alexandria, she had been on the run after avenging the murder of her sister. Cruel and kindly Fortuna had lead her to capture and the slave market of Rome where she caught the eye of a foolish young farm boy. A miraculous woman blessed with the spark of magic but whose true power surpassed the merely arcane. She had made a man out of me even as she nurtured the boy that dwelled within me, she gave me strength even as we explored my fragility, she inspired stern leadership even as I submitted to her gentle dominance, she gave me freedom even as she bound me, she had awakened my sexuality and quieted the voices of shame and doubt, she had taken that lost child that had purchased her for one-hundred and sixty dinarii and from the clay molded the man I was today.

As I deposit another armful of broken pottery onto the growing mountain of sherds beside the front fountain I smile. I knew which answer I liked the best.

"By the gods, how much wine can one man and his friends drink?" Dusting my hands I put them on my hips and look up at the smirking statue of Mercury. "And what you laughing at?" I reach up and peel a bit of the moss away from his chin. "Mind your own business you old trickster."

"If only he could." Comes a voice from behind me. I spin to see a robed man with a beard and curly gray hair walking down the nearly overgrown trail that lead here from the road. A small man, slender of build and moving with the stiffness of old age, he carried with him a large satchel. Trailing behind him on a tether trundles a white lamb. He comes to stand in front of the statue and plants his walking staff. "But the gods meddle in the lives of men. It is their nature. You might as well ask cattle not to graze."

"True enough." I step forward and offer my hand. "Greetings neighbor. The name is Quin."

"I am not your neighbor. I am out from Grumentum." He happily takes my forearm and we shake. "My name is Silas. I am the local soothsayer."

"Oh!" I shake his arm more vigorously. "This is good fortune. My grandpa told me that I ought to seek a haruspex out soon after arriving."

"A wise man." He gives a nod as we part. His eyes scan the trees around us. "My fee is ten dinarii and another twenty for the lamb."

"That much?"

"Most would charge extra for the travel out here."

"Fine." I say. "Fair enough."

"Shall we begin?"

"So soon?" I say, motioning back to toward the villa. "You are my first visitor. Come in. Let me offer you something."

"I appreciate the hospitality, but no."

"At least allow me to introduce you to my slave Ro…"

He shakes his head as a grim look passes over him. "I am afraid not. I would like to move on as quickly as possible. It is now or not at all."

I give him a look, wondering what the rush could be. Who could say when it came to the ways of gods and priests.

"Alright." I say. "May I keep the meat when you're done?"

"Of course, except the liver." He says. "It is a sacrifice of life, not flesh."

Right there on the spot he stakes the lamb to the ground and begins setting up.

"I will fetch your payment." I say. "Just be a moment." I head inside and get the thirty silver. Upstairs all was still quiet and dark. I wanted Rosa to meet Silas and hear his soothsaying but I also wanted to let her sleep. After our epic journey she needed all the rest she could get, not to mention our epic lovemaking last night. I rub my aching bum and let out a swooning sigh. What a night! With a shake of my head I bring myself back to the moment and hurry back outside.

Silas was knelt before the lamb. On an inscribed wooden tablet in front of him he had laid out a collection of metal hooks and knives. Beside that was a flat stone with different etchings from the tablet. None of it made any sense to me. I kneel beside him and set the stack of coins beside him. Without looking he silently acknowledges the payment and begins to sharpen one of the blades.

"You must be busy." I say. "Important business back in the city?"

He clears his lungs with a phlegmy cough. "My urgency is for the clarity of my powers not the state of my schedule."

"Oh."

"This place weighs on me." He stops to look at me for a long minute. "Your land is cursed Quin." Gazing up toward the canopy he watches as a dozen or so finches flit across the clearing above us. "Can't you feel it?"

"Cursed?" I say. "No, I don't feel it. It's not cursed. We just got here yesterday evening. We haven't even unpacked yet."

He gives me a patient smile. "It was nothing you did nor could have avoided. But it is something you will have to live with."

"It's not cursed. It's just a little run down."

"I've heard this before. Right here in this very spot, under old Mercury's watchful gaze. Your uncle being the last to say it to me."

"You knew my uncle?"

"I only truly met him the once." He says. "At the high mark of his wild living. What a life he lived. He won this place in a game of dice. The previous owner, Marcellus, having nothing left to gamble took one last desperate chance, he offered this on a pot of one hundred and sixty silver. He lost of course. Took his own life the next day."

"A hundred and sixty?" I whisper.

"A paltry sum to risk an estate such as this, even in its current state, but he needed to feel the coin in his hands again you see. Marcellus liked nothing better than coin." He says. "A shrewd deal maker he had attained the estate originally for a fraction of its value from the once influential Carius family to whom it had been awarded by the Emporer Vespasian for their loyalty during the civil war. A family that fell to ruin when every male member of serving age perished at Adamclisi." He pulls the lamb toward him and readies his knife at its abdomen. "Every man that has owned this plot has found his heart's true desire only to have it taken away again. Your gambler uncle delighted in the pleasures of Bacchus, whose wine and merriment slowly stole his friends, his wits, and his vigor. Marcellus before him sought wealth and found his fortune, then lost it all after extending his holdings beyond his means just as the worst blight in a generation ravaged our local crops. And the Carius family found influence with this estate as their seat of power only to have their entire network collapse in a single bloody day at war. Their loyalty and sacrifice for the Emperor was unable to spare their widows and children from the hidden knives of politics. Who had it before them? I do not know, though I suspect they befell a similar fate."

"Ridiculous."

"Yes, the gods can certainly be that." The lamb cries out as it is gutted with a swift pull of Silas' hand. It tried to buck, to flee, but quickly collapses as its blood and entrails spill out onto the ground. I watch the light fading from its terrified eyes even as the soothsayer is already mucking about among its organs. "They can be petty and are easily bored. The gods enjoy watching a good tragedy. The world is their theater after all." Cutting the dark liver from the rest of the offal he sets it upon the tablet and begins to study it. "Though they occasionally rejoice in our triumphs as well. Such are the whims of fate."

"You're wrong." I am shaking my head in denial. "You said a man gets his desire. I wanted farmland. A place to grow wheat and raise livestock. Look around. This place will never be that."

He tilts his head and flips the organ over to inspect the other side. "A noble desire to be sure. But one of the mind perhaps?"

"You are talking nonsense." I say, increasingly angry. "If I am supposed to find my…" My voice fades as my memory casts back to Rome. I thought I had everything I wanted. Land, money, and a chance to show my family that I could make something of myself. How long after receiving my inheritance was it until I saw Rosa? An hour? If that. The ink was barely dry on the papers that made my ownership of this land official before I was handing over all of the coin I'd received to purchase the doomed slave girl. The girl that I had since fallen madly in love with. I turn to look at my villa and whisper. "My heart's true desire?"

"Whatever it is, enjoy it while you can." He says. "Like youth it will slip from your grasp before you know it. Take solace in knowing that most never find it at all." Tracing the dull edge of his blade along the side of the liver he leans down squinting. "Now this is interesting."

Slowly I get to my feet, my fists clenched at my side. "Get off of my land."

He looks up at me. "Excuse me?"

"Get off my land you crazy old man." I growl. "I know what you are."

"I told you what I am."

"I met a man like you near Beneventum. A liar. A huckster. An evil man and an out of touch old fool. Exactly like you."

He sits back. "Quin…"

"Let me guess. You have some prayer or incantation that can lift the curse from this land for the low, low price of everything I have." My fists tighten and shake. "I can promise you that those thirty pieces of silver will be the last coin you ever get from me, charlatan."

"I cannot lift the curse." He says calmly.

"Then somebody sent you. They want to purchase this plot for cheap. They want to scare the young newcomer into selling and send him back from where he came." I say. "You can tell them that we traveled too far and went through too much to sell this place for any price. This is our home! And it is not cursed! We will live here and we will thrive. You'll see."

"I genuinely hope you do." He says. "Please, calm yourself Quin. The curse…"

"Shut up!" Taking him by his robes I hoist him to his feet. "There is no curse."

He steps back and smooths his clothes. "May I least say your sooth first?"

"NO!" I bark and loom over him. "Your words are poison. Just like Ignatius. I will not listen. You are leaving. Now. One way or the other."

He looks down at the entrails then back up to me. "Very well."

"If you ever see me or my slave in town you best walk the other way old man."

"Very well." He says again as he starts to gather his tools.

His disarming calmness left me feeling foolish though it did nothing to quell my rage. Nobody was taking my heart's true desire away from me. Not him, not a harpy, not the Emperor, not even the gods themselves. Rosa and I had come too far together. We earned our peace, we earned our happy life, and I would die before I ever let her go. Not knowing what else to say I turn and storm back into the house. There I gather another armful of cracked and broken pottery and take it back to the pile. I come back out just in time to see him about to leave. The old man stands looking up at the high boughs of the trees around him, watching and listening to the movements of the birds. He nods to himself then makes his way back down the trail. I drop the pottery loudly onto the others to let him know that I was watching and that he might want to pick up his pace.

"Old fool." I spit.

I clean up the entrails, noting that he had taken the liver with him, then hang the lamb so that I might properly carve it later. Looking up at the sun I see it now closer to its zenith than the horizon. It was approaching midday and I wonder how long I should let Rosa slumber. I was shaken by the news of this so called curse and I knew she could calm me. She always knew just what to say. I decide to wake her.

I step softly up the stairs and make my way around the hall. As I peek into the master bedroom I see the balcony door wide open. Upon one of the stone sofas sat my Lady, naked and beautiful. Her long, flowing violet fading to pink hair spills down her bare back with the two growing nubs of her horns just visible above the top of her head. From behind her soft hourglass body made the incredible view beyond pale in comparison.

I walk out to stand behind her and take in the view that I had enjoyed just that morning before she'd called me back in for some snuggling. Just being in her presence helped to sooth my spirit. I place my hands onto her warm shoulders to feel her flesh shivering. Though the chill of morning was swiftly fading my Lady's demon heritage made her more susceptible to the cold than most. Her erect nipples and adorably shriveled penis, a trait from her other Amazon half, also tell me she is feeling the cool.

"Rosa." I say. "Let me get you a blanket."

I go to pull away but she grabs my hand to stop me.

"Alright." I say. Coming around I sit down beside her and put my arm around her slender shoulders. She lets out a shuddering breath and leans into my much larger frame. As I take in the forest and river and fields beyond I say softly. "It's something, isn't it?"

She does not answer me, her gaze far off to the distant horizon.

"My Lady?"

"Master." She says in a hushed voice. "Tell me what you see."

Squeezing her close I say proudly. "I see our future. I see a new adventure to share. I see…home." I kiss her head. "And what do you see my love?"

She takes a deep trembling breath and whispers. "Nothing." Slowly she turns to look up at me to reveal a deep greenish haze clouding the blacks of her tear filled magenta eyes. "I don't see anything at all!"

Chapter 2: Sacrifice

Chapter Text

"Rosa?" I stare at her trying to make sense of what I'd heard. "What do you mean nothing?"

"I'm blind Quin." She gasps, barely containing her terrified sobs. "There is nothing. Nothing but darkness." She tilts her face up to face the sun. "I can feel the sun on my skin but I cannot see its light." She stares straight into it. "Not even the faintest glow."

I shield her eyes from Sol's brilliant rays. Cupping her face in my large hands I lean closer and peer into her eyes. Except for the opaline green haze clouding her wide pupils everything else looked normal and healthy. The whites were pure, the magenta irises glimmering and lovely, and her lids and ducts clean and clear. There was no sign of infection or disease or injury.

"I can't see you Quin." She shudders. "I can't see you!"

"Th-th-this must be magic." I say. "Somebody's cast a spell on you. Silas! I knew he was no good." I scramble to think of what to do. "I-I-I'll go catch him and make him fix this. I'll go to town. I'll fetch you a doctor. No! A wizard. I'll find an Asclepian priest. Th-th-they have medicines that can…"

"Master." Feeling up my chest she finds my face and strokes my cheek with her soft palm. Even now, even while dealing with her own fears, Rosa cannot help but attend to my feelings. In providing courage to me she found it in herself. "Be calm." She swallows and blinks the tears away. "Be calm my boy. It's okay."

"Okay!?" Frantic to do something, anything, I scoop her up into my arms and stand up. "This is not okay. I am getting you to somebody who can help."

"Quin."

I turn to run. Run all the way to the city if need be. "You just let me handle…"

"Quin!" Her dominant tone stops me in my tracks. "Put me down my love."

"But…"

"Put me down."

"Yes Mistress." I gently return her to her seat and kneel down in front of her. "Let me help you, please."

"Calm." Her sightless eyes scanning about she feels through the air with her hands until she finds my head. Petting my hair her with one hand and rubbing my chest with her other her voice softens once more. "Breathe. I need you to be brave for me right now, okay?"

"Yes my Lady."

"Be still my boy." Her hand settles over my heart. "Show me how strong you can be."

"Yes my Lady." I whisper.

"My eyes. Tell me what you see."

"They look the same except the blacks are like dark pearls. Pearls the color of moss."

"Green?"

"Yes."

She pulls my head to her lap and holds me there. Her delicate fingers trace the collar she had claimed me with the night before. I settle into her, my cheek upon her soft thigh, as I gaze up with worry in my heart. Having me there in her embrace and under her control gives her an anchor to find her courage. She sits concentrating on controlling her breathing. With long, deep, slow breaths in and out Rosa slowly tamps the panic that had to be coursing through her veins. She blinks the tears that had threatened to spill away and her body gradually relaxes. Among the chorus of summer birdsong my Lady holds me for many long minutes.

After an extra deep breath she lets out a sigh. "It was worth it." She says softly as her fingers come to my face. "You were worth it."

"Me?"

She nods. With her fingertips she follows the contour of my jaw down to my chin. "When you were dying in my arms, in the harpy's lair, I was desperate to save you."

"I remember you telling me."

"I beseeched any power, without or within, that would listen. I begged and bargained. I offered myself as sacrifice." She says, her eyes darting back and forth as she recalls that terrible time. "Take me, I prayed, even if I might never see my love again. Take what is mine so that his life is not cut short." Closing her eyes her other hand grip at my shoulder. "I could not let you die Quin."

"My Lady." I hug tight to her. "You saved me."

"I told you about the green light and how I passed out afterward. I told you about the ache that I have carried since that day." She lays a hand across her chest. "The ache is gone. The sacrifice has been accepted. The old green king heard my pleas and has taken his due."

"Silvanus?"

"I believe so. I danced for him in the vale. I played my flute for him. He helped connect me with my magic under the boughs of his mighty cypress. Remember?"

"Yes, of course."

"In his mercy…he answered my prayers."

"Mercy? How is this merciful? You're blind Rosa!"

"Shhh." She pets my hair a scared little smile playing at her lips. "He allowed me time to find our home. He let me see this stunning land and our incredible estate. I got to see my boy wearing my collar." Her smile grows. "And you looked so…so…beautiful. These are memories I will cherish forever." She nods slowly. "Yes, he is merciful."

"It isn't fair." I whisper. "You never should have…"

She presses her fingers to my lips. "He only took what I offered freely."

Her fingers return to my face where she tenderly caresses my nose, my eyebrows, my eyelids, and all around the ear. The look of concentration told me that she was summoning images of me in her mind to sear into her memory. A lifetime was a long time to go without seeing, especially for a demon. Even in the shock of this moment my Lady had the forethought to etch the most important things into her mind. She looked so full of grace yet so very vulnerable.

She pinches my earlobe. "You're worrying about me."

"Of course I am." I kiss her thigh. "You are everything to me."

"Mmm." She runs her hand down my neck. "Until I learn to manage on my own you will have to be my eyes my boy."

"Yes my Lady."

"Do you remember what your father said to you?"

"My father?"

"About learning from the past but not being able to change it?"

"Yeah."

"How did you put it?" She says. "Regret and anger won't help a damn thing. All we can do is get on with living."

"Yeah, he used to say that."

"Once more we should heed his wisdom."

"His wisdom got him killed."

"His wisdom produced a noble man like you." She kisses me. "This will only make us stronger. You'll see."

"Yes my Lady."

She was being brave. She was being philosophical. But I could sense how afraid she really was. She was coping with the loss of her sight as best she could, being strong for my sake and hers, but there was a twinge of desperate denial in every taut word she spoke. From nowhere and all at once Rosa had just lost one of her senses. How could it not feel like a violation? It would for anybody, but for a woman who liked to be in control this must be terrifying. She had already overcome her fear of being outside of a city but now she had to contend with a rural life without the aid of her sight. I do not know how she was handling this so well. And worst of all…there was no hope. If this truly was a sacrifice to a great god like Silvanus there was no power that any mortal healer or magician possessed that could bring her vision back. It might have been her magic she used but it was only with his help that she had been able to tap it so deeply. Only she and the god himself could strike down the bargain. But for that she would have to give up what she had gained. My life. It truly was hopeless.

Taking a deep breath she gathers her wits. "Alright. This is how it is." She ruffles my hair. "And how are you doing my boy?"

"Me?"

"Yes, you silly." She says way too casually. "We had quite a night last night. Are you well?"

"I am well my Lady." I answer glumly. "Sore, but well."

"Good. Now cheer up. We have a lot of work to do." She says. "The first thing I should do is learn the house. After a good bath of course."

"You should take it easy. Just let me look after you for a little."

"You will not." She bristles. "I am still your slave. I am still your Lady. I will not be coddled."

"Of course." I say. "Are you sure you don't want a doctor?"

She shakes her head defiantly. "No Master."

"Rosa…"

"Master. You're worried. I know." She says firmly. "But I need us to…" She clenches her fists. "…endure. This will change things, but not the important things. We are here. We are alive." She offers her hands and I take them in mine. "We are together." She squeezes my hands. "Now." She straightens up. "Tell me about this Silas."

"Huh?"

"You mentioned a Silas a moment ago."

"Oh. Yeah, he was a soothsayer. He stopped by this morning." I say. "He was in a hurry though and I wanted to let you rest. He's gone already."

"Did you get a reading?"

I hesitate before saying. "Yes Ma'am."

"And?"

"Just nonsense." I reply. "He's gone mad."

"Diviners often do." She says. "But what did he say?"

I didn't want to lie to her. Every fiber of my being told me not to lie to her. Yet how could I hit her with news of a curse after what she'd already been through this morning? I would tell her the whole truth later.

"He said that I will get my greatest desire. And that he hopes we thrive here."

"Your greatest desire? That's incredible!"

"Yeah."

Her hands glide up my arms. "You are so tense."

"It should have been me." I sigh, my heart full of guilt. "Not you. It was my life. He should have…"

"My boy." She hugs me then sits up again. "Kneel."

I sit back and rest my hands on my knees in the position she had trained me to take when given that command. I had to confess the familiarity of the order and that natural feeling of submission goes a long way to quelling my fears. Her exercising her authority works similarly on her. Her dominance and my obedience was a touchstone of control and order that we could reach to whenever we needed it. Leaning forward she reaches out and finds me again. She feels along my shoulder and down my arms to my knees. She feel the angle of my head then stands so that she could come around to run her hand down the slight arch of my back. Then she steals a little grope of my butt before a gentle pat to the backside.

"Perfection." She whispers proudly. Sniffing the air she crinkles her nose. "You smell like sex. I am sure I do too."

"It was an amazing night."

"Yes it was." She says. "Stay. We will go bathe by the river and then we can get to work."

"Yes my Lady."

She straightens up to stand with a dignified air about her. It would have been humorous in another time considering her she was standing with her tits and dick out. She feels her way around the sofa and points herself back in the direction of the bedroom door. She takes another deep breath and begins to walk forward, hands out in front of her. Her angle was a bit off but good enough to find the door frame and get inside. Keeping a hand against the wall to follow it she slips out of sight and a moment later I hear clink of a foot hitting broken clay.

"My Lady!"

"Stay!" She calls back. "I'm okay. I'm just putting something on. I can manage…OUCH!" Another clatter of pottery and the bang of something wooden hitting the floor. "Ohhhh."

"Gods damn it." I spring to my feet and rush into the room. Wanting to let her sleep the main bedroom hadn't yet been cleared of the refuse. I hurry to her side and bend down to check on her delicate feet. She was okay, just a stubbed toe.

A look of hurt crosses her face that had nothing to do with her toe. "You disobeyed me."

I bow my head though I knew she could not see it. "You needed help."

"You disobeyed me!" I could hear in her wavering voice that whatever composure she'd managed to muster now threatened to crack because of my insolence. I had broken our trust, even if it was for a noble reason. "I told you to stay."

"I'm sorry my Lady."

"If I required help I would have summoned you" She snaps. "I've lost my sight, not my wits!"

"I am sorry my Lady."

She lets out a low and wicked cat like growl, her pointed ears lowering back. "Do you still wear my collar Quin?"

"Yes my Lady." I say. "Proudly! But, Rosa, please. Right now isn't the time to…"

"Not the time? Now YOU decide when to obey and when not to? You do not trust your Mistress anymore? You cannot serve a blind woman? Is that it?"

"No, I mean yes, I mean…Rosa, please."

"You wish me to wear the collar perhaps? Now that you think me helpless. It doesn't fit well on you? You are ashamed to wear my collar?"

"Rosa!" Her words are a stake in my heart. I treasured the lace collar around my neck more than our magical bracelet or my father's dagger or any other item I owned. It symbolized her love and her domination of me. To me it was priceless. She knew that too. I knew it was the misdirected fear from her sudden blindness coming out in another way, but it still stung. "No, of course not my Lady." I say meekly. "I just didn't want to see you get hurt. Forgive me."

All at once her shoulders slump and her head drops. "Come here." I step into her and she pulls me down to embrace me again. Into my ear she whispers. "My precious Quin. Tell me you love me."

"I love you!"

"I'm sorry baby. I'm not being a very good…g-good…" The brave facade cracks. And with that single crack the deluge of emotions comes bursting out. My Lady collapses into my arms as her body is wracked by grief for the life that could have been. In my embrace…she weeps.

"No more sunrise. Nor more clouds drifting through the azure heavens. No more full moon nights. No more smiles. No more lover's sly winks." She clings to me. "No more art or reading or colors or seeing the nymphs dancing among the grass. No more…" She lets out a great heaving sob. "…no more beauty!"

"Oh Rosa." I hold her tight.

"I don't regret it baby. I would do it again a thousand times over." She trembles. "But…I'm scared Quin! I'm so scared!"

"I know Rosa. I know." Like she has done for me so many times I hold her and stroke her and let her know that she is not alone.

As I hold my weeping Lady in my arms I look to sky painted upon the domed ceiling above. The gods meddle in the lives of men, the old priest had said, it is their nature. But how could they be so cruel? After all we'd gone through, this was supposed to be our happily ever after. Silas' words echo in my ears. 'The gods enjoy watching a good tragedy.'

Chapter 3: A Fine Mess

Chapter Text

I hold my slave girl and comfort her with all of my heart. Truth be told I was scared too. We were alone in this new land. We had no friends, family, or even acquaintances to lean on for aid. The mountain we had to climb to make our new home a success had just gotten twice as high and many times steeper. But there would be time for such concerns later. Right now my only job was to love her.

Despite her initial attempts to hold it in the release of emotion was necessary. For both of us. A raw human moment to let the trauma of her loss be expressed and to remind each of us that our connection was so much deeper than our power dynamic. I was still her man. She was still my woman. If we could not be weak with each other, if we could not be strong for each other, then what truly did we have?

It takes Rosa some time but soon she collects her emotions. She takes a long breath and wipes her tears from her cheeks. She sniffles and whispers. "Do we have a rag?"

Using the hem of my tunic I clean the snot that had dribbled from her nostrils.

"Thank you." She says softly. "Thank you Master."

"We will get through this Rosa." I say. "I promise you."

"I know." She finds my neck and holds it. "As if I wasn't burden enough out here in the country."

"You are not a burden my Lady. Never."

Putting her forehead to mine she says. "You are a good boy. Forgive my cruel words."

"Of course my Lady."

She takes another deep breath and steps back, though keeps a hand on me. "This must be so much worse for you."

"Me? Are you joking?"

"It would be for me if our roles were reversed."

As I think about it I realize that, as usual, there is wisdom in Rosa's words. If it was me struck sightless sure I would be scared, but the challenge would be immediate and mine to grapple with. I could start thinking and planning and finding ways to cope. I'd have some sense of control. But as Rosa's partner all I could do is worry about her and hope that I could find some way to ease her transition into unsighted life. I felt so helpless. Also, to be blunt, her suffering hurt far more than my own ever could. The bond of love is funny that way.

Still shook but far less brittle Rosa sweeps a foot behind her to make sure there was nothing she might step on then parts with me. She raises her chin and recaptures her poise. That resolute spirit that had seen her through so many hard times shines through.

In that familiar firm tone she uses when reestablishing her control she says. "Enough. I have a house to get in order, an arcane inheritance to explore, and an exceedingly unruly boy to train. I have no time for pity." She holds out her arms. "My boy. Dress me."

Despite it all, she makes me smile. "Yes my Lady."

As she stands waiting I find her an undertunic and slip it over her naked body. I attend to every detail, pulling her hair out to hang down her back and smoothing out the folds, before stepping back again. Seeing her like this reminded me of the silly little outfit she'd made for herself during our trip from Rome. How a woman could be so elegant and adorable simultaneously I would never know. I bring her stola and help her on with it as well.

"How do I look?"

"Radiant!"

Using my voice to zero in on me she gives me a look. "Thank you my sweet. Now…how do I look?"

"Uh…I just said…"

"If you were not you. If you were a neighbor or a visitor. How do I look?"

My eyes pan over her horns, her ears, her flowing hair, and her shapely body. "Sexy. I would want to steal you away. I would throw myself at your feet and promise you the world."

She laughs and shakes her head. "It's hopeless asking you. Cupid has you as blinded as Silvanus has me." She holds out a hand for me to take it, and I do. "You must be not just my eyes, precious boy, but also my mirror. I'll need you to be honest with me."

"Yes my Lady."

"Find our bathing things then take me to our river."

"Yes my Lady."

My mind is set at ease now that she was allowing me to help her. I lead her from the junk strewn room and out to the clear hall beyond. Taking care that her every step was a safe one I gather the towel, oil flask, comb, and the simple bronze strigil we'd picked up during our hasty shopping in Grumentum.

"They used to dry herbs in here." She sniffs the air. "We are in the kitchen."

"Yes my Lady."

Reaching out she feels through the air until she finds the counter she had pinned me against the night before. "You've been cleaning up."

Glancing at her in surprise I say. "Yeah. How can you tell?"

"It doesn't smell of rank wine anymore."

"Huh."

I bring her sandals close. She feels them with her toes and slips into them. Her hand still in mine I lead her out the back of the villa to the columned terrace. We walk to the end.

"There is a set of stairs to the right and the left." She says, her eyes closed. "There is a bench…just there." She extends her hand toward the nearest bench.

"Yes, that's right."

She nods. "Near the river is a gazebo. There is a fountain in the center of the garden."

"Yes, yes."

"I can see it in my memory." Letting go of my hand she takes a few tentative steps forward, me staying right at her side, until she feels the balustrade. "The land drops off beyond. I shall have to be careful out here." She smiles. "Mmm. There's lavender nearby!"

Peering over the edge I see a large purple tipped shrub of the herb just below us. "Yes my Lady. You noticed it before I did."

"I can hear the bees."

"The bush is busy with them."

"Lead on." She finds my shoulder and holds to my arm. "And tell me everything."

"Okay." I pull my arm in close and cover her hand in mine the start to walk. "We are taking the left set of stairs as it is more clear. Watch your step now." I slow to let her feel ahead for the first stone stair. "The air is clear. There are birds everywhere. Finches mostly."

"I hear them."

"The stairs are built into the natural slope. This place is steep. Makes you wonder why they built here in the first place." We hit the first landing and follow the dog-leg around to the next flight. "Everything is overgrown. The closer we get to the garden the less I can see. The path is relatively open though. The trees and bushes are so lush. I cannot see far into forest. There are shrines hidden among the foliage. I can see Venus but the rest are obscured."

"Venus?" Rosa says. "Naked no doubt."

I laugh. "She is actually."

"Attractive?"

"Very." I say. "If you're into that type."

"That type?"

"Non-Amazons. Kinda bland, ya know?"

Rosa giggles. A branch catches her arm and she stops to feel the texture of its leaves and take in its aroma. "Myrtle?"

"Yeah."

"There are medicines we can make with this." With crawling fingers she feels its wispy white blooms. She brings ones close to brush it across her cheek. Watching her with her eyes closed, smiling as she feels the tender flower against her skin, I am struck with my Lady's beauty all over again. Gods…what a woman. "It's flowering." She peeps. "What a sweet smell it has."

"So sweet." I grin as I watch my lover have this moment.

Our mood was lifting despite the tragedy of this morning. The remnants of our excitement from arrival still permeated the air. We had so much to discover about this place. And for Rosa's part I suspect that she had known something was coming since the harpy's lair. She hadn't known what her sacrifice would be but I think she knew it would come sooner rather than later. As bad as it ended up being, in a weird way, it must have been a relief to at least know her debt was paid.

When she is done we carry on. "Almost to the bottom. One more landing and then five more steps to the garden." I say. "The stairs are well built at least. Not one of them crumbling so far."

"Mmm. The air is fresh and…alive down here."

"The river borders this area on three sides." I say. "The winds from the open fields beyond would flow right through our forest."

"Our forest." She says softly. "I like that."

Stepping off of the last stair our feet hit smooth pebbled gravel. "What a mess. The garden's been flooded, who knows how long ago. Further on there is silt and branches and debris from the river. There are deer tracks everywhere, and others as well. There are benches, bird baths, statues, and the fountain of course, everything is dirty. So dirty. By the gods, this will be a job!"

Rosa opens her eyes and goes very still for a moment before whispering. "The trees are old here."

"Uh, yeah. There's some big ones for sure. Hey!" I cheer. "A fig! We have a fig!"

"We have a fig tree?"

"I love figs! I'm surprised it gets enough sun on an Eastern slope like this. Ha ha!"

She laughs with me and pats my belly. "I can tell somebody didn't get his breakfast. Let's get that bath and then we can eat."

"Yes my Lady."

I go to lead her onward but she stops me and with a voice as sweet as the fruit I was now craving asks. "Carry me Master?"

"That brings back memories!" I hunch down for her.

She climbs onto my back and clutches around my neck. Nuzzling into the side of my head she smells my hair. "Good memories."

As her willing and happy steed I start weaving along the garden path. I was happy to be carrying her again firstly because I liked it and secondly because the amount of detritus strewn around down here would have made guiding Rosa difficult. I suspected she knew that. Twigs and thorns catch at our clothing from the overgrown verge but nothing enough to slow us down. I kick a jug from our path. "And more empty wine vessels. Gods Uncle Paullus, what a fine mess you left me."

"We'll clean it in time." Rosa says. "There is no rush."

"No rush? I have so much to do Rosa. I still haven't even figured out how I'll make a living here! That treasure won't last forever you know."

"But it won't be gone tomorrow either." She kisses me. "You are so strong and so full of vigor. So eager to get your work done. You want everything done right now."

"It was how I was raised."

"I know baby. But sometimes you just have to slow down for bit. We'll find a way." Rosa hugs me tighter. "Have faith in us Master."

My worries are eased at least for the moment. While I couldn't afford a life of leisure I could at least take some time to settle into my new surroundings. We had JUST arrived the night before from our grueling journey from Rome after all. We hadn't just earned a rest, we desperately needed one. My happy bum wasn't the only thing that ached. Every muscle in my body felt taut and stressed. And besides, the task in front of me was so enormous that I really had no choice but to pace myself.

"We've reached the gazebo." I say, picking up my previous commentary. "It is marble." I scuff my foot against one of its steps. "Smooth, good quality. There are vines growing up the columns. The roof is in tact. There are nests along the inside. Bird shit everywhere. It's a mess but there's nothing wrong with it."

"Built to last." Rosa says.

My curiosity caught by a jutting edge I step around the side of the structure. "There's a door here. As tall as my waist. Leading down under the base of it."

"A door?"

"Yeah, weird. You have to think it is flooded out down there being so low and this close to the river."

"The river." Rosa reaches out for it. "It's about all I can hear down here. Do you know what it's saying?"

I glance to my Lady. "You talk to rivers now?"

"Oh yes. And streams and creeks and brooks. They just can't stop…babbling. Ha!"

"Gods help me." I groan. Silvanus hadn't stolen her playful humor, that was for certain. "What's it saying to you then?"

"Aciris is telling us to get naked."

"Oh really!" I cock a brow. "You sure that's what she's saying?"

"Oh yes." She slips a hand beneath my tunic to grope my pec. "No doubt about it."

I look at her out of the corner of my eye wondering if she was being serious right now. "Naked? Together? With her? I'm not sure if I'm ready for a threesome."

"She insists I'm afraid." She pinches my nipple. "I'd hate to be rude."

"She sounds like a willful river."

"Mmm. She is. And horny too. So fucking horny." She nips at my ear with a fang sending tingles down my whole body. "She says to get naked. She says she wants us to slide inside of her. Mmmmm." She moans softly. "She says she's so wet for us. She wants us to come in her so bad!"

"Aciris!" I say, clambering over the stony bank toward the water's edge. "You shameless slut. You just met us."

"Hurry now Master." Rosa urges. "We don't want to anger her."

"Yes Ma'am!" I say before correcting myself. "I mean, Ma'ams."

Chapter 4: A Lady Still

Chapter Text

Finding a flat gray stone, smooth from the river's wear and warm from the sun, I crouch so that Rosa could climb down onto it. She stands facing the river with her arms out stretched toward the direction of the breeze coming over the water.

"Tell me everything!" She says.

"The bank is stony. Everything from small boulders to pebbles of gray, brown, and white. There are branches and even a few trees deposited here and there, the wood is dry and gray. The footing very tricky. A few brave bushes are poking up through the rocks though not many." I answer. "The river is not particularly wide nor particularly deep but she runs swift and clean. I can already see a few trout swimming against the current." This was a welcome sight. Ever since I found out my land bordered a river I'd been hoping it would good for fishing. "There are minnows gathered in the still areas. And I see a crayfish."

"A crayfish! Ew! If it nips my bum I'm holding you responsible."

"Yes my Lady." I chuckle at my city raised slave. "You won't be complaining when you taste one with some lemon and sage, trust me." My stomach growls at the mere thought of it.

Rosa, her eyes closed, smiles as she imagines the scene I am painting with my words. "Over there is a field." She says as she points to the land on the other side.

"Yes. The bank on that side slopes steeply up to a fallow field full of stubbled stalks and low weeds. To the North and South the river turns back toward the road making our land a meander, like a peninsula but bordered by river instead of sea. It's wider than I thought it was. The tall green forest comes right to the edge of the expanse of stones." I look up and feel Sol's rays caressing my skin. The heat of the summer would soon be baking us making the gentle wind coming across the water that much more refreshing. "The sky is clear. I can see a mountain to the North, the last one we traveled along before Grumentum, and to the South is a series of hills in three ranges. Each range a bit hazier with distance."

"I can almost see it." She says. "Is there a place to bathe?"

"Yeah." From rock to rock I carefully make my way to a depression I could see. "There is a natural hollow here about waist deep, a bit more perhaps." Bending down I pull out an old gnarly tree limb that had found its way in and toss it away. "It looks like my uncle buttressed it. Water flows in through the stones from one side and continues out the other." Turning my head I look back up at the villa. From down here its shabby condition was invisible. It appeared like a proper palace wreathed in thick forest and dominating over the landscape below. "I can see another door."

"Out here?"

"No, back toward the house. On the stairway we didn't take, about halfway down, there is a door carved into the face of the hill. To get to a hypocaust perhaps? A place like that probably has a proper bath inside of it somewhere. I'm not sure why they'd access it through the garden side though."

"This place is full of mysteries."

"Yeah." I say. "From down here our villa looks magnificent."

"So we have a high bank across, a fallow field beyond, and nothing but cliff and forest behind us?"

"Yeah, that about sums it up."

"Sounds like we have privacy then."

I grin. "Yes my Lady. Especially in the pool. Even a boatman passing by would only see us from the shoulder up."

"Perfect." She reaches toward me. "Carry me."

Just yesterday she could have skipped across these stones with a dancer's grace. Today she dared not take a step without my aid. Though her mood had lifted I could see that the seriousness of this change was not lost on her. I make my way back to her and scoop her into my arms. She holds to me tightly as I step back across the stones.

"I know we teased but…we don't have to fool around today." I whisper. "You've had quite a shock. I get it."

"Baby." She pats my chest, her other hand playing with the collar around my neck. "You are the only thing holding me together right now. I could really use a little lovin."

I rub my cheek against her nearest horn. "Alright then."

Setting down Rosa near the pool's edge I then set out our bathing items upon a flat rock nearby. The dark stains of old spilled wine told me that it had always been used as a sort of poolside table. Slipping out of her sandals Rosa feels the water with her toes. Her face brightens. "Chilly, but not as cold as I thought."

Peeling out of her dress she folds it and holds it out toward me. I take it and put it on the stone. Off comes the undertunic next and once more I am treated to the sight of her lithe sexy body. Getting down on all fours she tentatively feels her way in. When she had most of one leg in I quip. "Watch your bum."

"EEEP!" She recoils. "What's in there!?"

Despite myself I laugh. "Nothing. I think." I lean over the pool. "I can't see anything wriggling around down there."

"You brat." She snorts and gives me a glare. "You'll pay for that."

"Sorry." I take a good look around to make sure that we were alone then quickly get out of my clothes. By the time I am entering the fresh, clean water Rosa was sitting on the edge she lazily kicks her feet through the water. I slip all the way in to my neck, kneeling in the deepest part of the pool. "Come on in. It feels incredible."

"Warmer up here." She says as she scooches her butt forward so that she sat at the very lip and spreads her legs. "Alright funny boy." She points. "Here. Now."

With a hopeful smirk I push toward her and drift to a stop between her legs. "I am here."

I'd barely gotten the words from my mouth when her legs come up over my back. Resting the back of her knees over my shoulders she leans back and supports herself with her arms. Her fair, supple skin shone in the light of the sun. Her petite, pouting breasts cast shadows down her smooth stomach. With eyes closed she faces up toward the sun and commands. "Clean me."

With me being held down by her knees and mere inches away from her dual set of sex organs it wasn't hard to know what area of her she wished me to wash. "Yes my Lady." I shuffle closer and bring my hands up to the surface.

Feeling my movements she shakes her head. "No hands."

"No hands?"

"No hands. Do you remember how to use your imagination? Like how we did before?"

My dick twitches as I recall the night she bound me using only the power of suggestion. "Y-yes Ma'am."

"Good boy." She says. "Now I want you to feel those tight ropes around your wrists." Moving on their own my wrists come together under the water. "Are they tight?"

"Oh yes Ma'am."

"Your arms are bound too. From shoulder to elbow the ropes go all around your strong, powerful, muscular body." My elbows cinch in tight to my sides as I could feel the deep satisfaction of bondage play at the corners of my mind. I could not attain true transcendence without the physical ropes but even a taste of it was…delicious. "Even with your great strength you cannot escape them."

"No my Lady. They hold me tight."

"But you're not scared."

"No Ma'am. My Lady has me. My Lady cares for me."

"That's right!" She praises me. "And only I can release you from the ropes."

"Oh, yes! Oh yes my Lady!"

"Things have changed, I know, but what we have endures. You are still my precious man." She says with steel authority. "You wear my collar. You…are…MY boy. Mine!"

Ohhhhhh gods above and below! That hot ecstasy of submission fills me body and soul. The man Quin was evaporating as the boy Quin took his place. I look from her face slowly down to gorgeous cock. "Ohhh my Lady! Yesss! I am yours!"

Taking a deep breath she lets out a low hiss. I could sense her fires burning higher, her dominant spirit feeding off of my obedience. "Who is my slutty boy?"

"I am Mistress! Me! I am your slutty boy!"

"And who do you worship?"

"You. Only you." I steal a kiss of her soft inner thigh. "Only you my Lady."

"Good. Now…clean!"

"Mmmmm!" I jam my face straight into her scrotum, careful not to hurt her tender jewels of course. Salty with an overnight sweat and tacky from the oil we'd used as lube the night before her sack was in need of a cleaning and I was only too happy to provide it. With slurping tongue and sucking lips I feast on my Lady's balls. Her musky aroma fills my nostrils and drives my hunger onward. "Mmmm…mmmm!" I mewl needily as I lap at her soft scrotum. "Lllmmmm!"

"Ohhhh." She sighs. "That's nice. That's it baby. Use that beautiful mouth like I know you can."

I roll my tongue around one of her big testes, much larger than my own, before clamping my lips around it. "MMM!"

"Ooo!" Her feet squirm across my back as I suckle her at her nut. "That's nice baby. Now the other one."

Letting go of the one I run my nose across her sack, nuzzling it beneath her heavy cock, and eagerly tongue the other. "Mrrrmm!"

"Such a hungry boyyy." She moans. Resting over the bridge of my nose I could feel her cock beginning to swell. "Use some water now. Wash me well."

"Yes my Lady. Thank you my Lady." I dip down to scoop a mouthful of water. Bringing it up to her balls I open up to let the water spill over her nuts. I repeat the process two more times before I am sucking on them again. "Ummm, nmmmm, thank you my Lady." Was there anything else in this whole world more satisfying than serving a Mistress who loved you? I think not. I wriggle in the water, fighting against my imaginary bonds and almost feeling the bite of the robe that held me helpless. "Mmmm, I love you my Lady."

"And your Lady loves her boy." Sitting up she lifts her balls to reveal the pink pussy beneath. "Continue."

"Nnnnghh." I greedily jam my tongue through the warm, moist folds. I lap at her slit in along, full licks from bottom to top and swallow with each luscious slurp. That not quite human flavor of earthy spice permeates my mouth, a similar aroma filling my nose, reminding me again that demon pussy was the BEST pussy. I eat her out with a hunger far greater than the one that rumbled my belly. I tongue and kiss her pussy deeply, sucking and slurping every drop of her nectar.

"Ohhhhh my love! Ohhhhh!" Her hips slowly writhe to my attentions as her legs hold me in tight. Her fingers claw through my hair. "Oh baby, that sooo good. You are getting so good at eating my pussy baby."

"MMMMM!"

"Oh fuck. I need you, now!" Rosa's legs comes down off of my back. She takes me by the shoulders and pulls me upward. I follow her guidance and soon find myself lying face up on the stony bank. Before I knew it Rosa had straddled me. With one hand she pins my 'bound' hands to my chest as with the other she finds my fully erect manhood and feeds into her pussy. "Ohhhhhh!" She groans as she sinks down onto me.

"Oh gods!" Her tight hot pussy after the cold water felt soooo fucking good.

Right there she rides me, wild and fast. Her tits bounce, her big schlong slapping off of my stomach, as she holds nothing back. She wasn't making sweet love to me. She was fucking me with a purpose. Riding me to her own climax. Using me simply as her own personal pleasure toy. BLISS! "Yes! Yes! Ohhh fuck yes!"

"Nnnghh…ohhhh…hahhhh." I moan in my soft submissive tone.

"Don't cum baby. Don't you cum."

"Yes…my…Lady…ohhhhhh!"

Her fanged teeth clenched tightly Rosa snarls and claws my chest. "God you must look so fucking hot. Your strong, slutty body glistening in the sun. Whose my sexy stud? Huh? Who?"

"Me! Ohhhhh! Meeeee! I am yoursss!"

"RRR! RRR! RRR!" She growls as she slams her body down onto mine again and again and again until… "Hahhh…GNNNGHHHHH!!!" Her slender body shudders and her pussy gets hotter and wetter as it spasms around my dick. She continues to ride and grind even as her climax wracks through her body. "OHHHHH!!!"

All I can do is lay there in awe of the dominant woman above me as she uses my cock for her pleasure. "My Ladyyyy."

She rides me right through the orgasm and out the other side. Her pace was merciless, her gripping cunny relentless. "Yes! Yes! Fuck yes!" Though sightless her eyes are focused and intense. She grabs my pecs and squeezes them hard. Her big cock had stopped slapping and flopping. At full erection it now hammered down on my belly like a club. "Fuck baby, yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!"

"HMMMM." I moan as my own orgasm rapidly approaches. I try to hold it off with the tricks she'd taught me but it was not use. She was going too fast and too hard. As I reach the point of no return my body tenses and I cry out. "Oh gods!"

All at once Rosa springs off of me. My dick, dripping with her pussy juice, slips out to stand bucking impotently in the open air.

"HNNNGNHHH!" I groan as the climax that had threatened to claim me stops juuuuuuust short of release.

As nimble as one of those little monkeys I saw being sold in the Capitol she shinnies back to the lip of the pool and, calm as could be, returns to her original seated position. She spreads her legs and tickles the water with her fingers. "Come on now, you're not done."

"My…Lady?" I gasp through huffing breaths, my tight balls still throbbing and denied dick still twitching.

"Mmm." She looks my way. "Oh, we're done with that now boy. Come along. Clean me."

I look at her in disbelief. She'd brought me my sexual peak only to leave me hanging there alone. And having brought me to the brink of losing control now demanded calm obedience. My lust raged through me like an inferno…and there wasn't a damn thing I could do to quell it.

"My Lady." I pant.

"Mmm?"

"I LOVE YOU!"

She giggles and splashes the water. "I know. Now come along boy. Your Lady needs you."

Chapter 5: Lady Interrupted

Chapter Text

My head still spinning from the wild bout of sex I sit up and struggle to my knees. Keeping my arms tight against me and my wrists together in my imaginary bonds I crawl back into the pool. Like a blacksmith quenching a red hot piece of iron into water the river cools my steely manhood. With my blood up from my near orgasm it takes Herculean effort to bring myself back to my calm, submissive state. It was a challenge I enjoyed.

Walking on my knees over the smooth stones of the pool I glide through the water to return to my position between my Lady's creamy smooth thighs. "I am here."

Reaching out she pats my head lovingly. Though she acted nonchalant about what had just happened I could see the effects of her orgasm. A touch of blush colored her fine cheeks and the tenseness in her body had relaxed significantly. I felt so damn proud to have been responsible for that.

"Come closer my boy." She croons as she gently pulls me to one side so that my cheek rested upon her thigh. Petting my hair she takes a deep breath and hugs me around the shoulders with her legs. She pulls me in. My stubbly cheek slides up her sensitive inner thigh sending a little shiver through her. She brings me up against her soft tummy. I rest my head upon her and gaze up at her in awe. From eating pussy and wild fucking to this slow, tender embrace, from the verge of orgasm to this most affectionate snuggle, she had my libido spinning off in every direction at once. My Lady could still play me as effortlessly as she did her flute and I LOVED it. With most of my body below the water and her sitting tall on the stones I felt so tiny in her embrace, like a newborn babe resting upon her lap. It brought a strange yet welcoming sense of deja vu. With a light stroke of her supple palm she oh so slowly caresses my rough cheek and chin. "Somebody needs a shave." For a moment her control cracks and a look of melancholy comes over her as she whispers. "I…I don't know if I can do that for you anymore Master."

"Rosa..."

"Shhh." She runs her thumb over my lips. "Continue."

I kiss her thumb. "Yes my Lady."

Her leg hug loosens to give me room to move. The way she had positioned me I knew what my next task was. Dipping down I fill my mouth with water and bring it up to the stout shaft of her long and nearly erect cock. I let the water trickle from my lips down over her member, the coolness hitting her penis and tummy makes her belly dance with a few shivers. I do it again and again, rinsing it from tip to base.

"That's nice." She coos. "That's so nice. Keep going."

Tilting my head I softly press my lips to the shaft to give it a sucking kiss. I nuzzle against it and suck again from another angle. When I learned my Lady had Amazon blood and thus wielded this fleshy spear far larger than my own I had been humbled, humiliated, and a little bit frightened. Those days were far behind me now. I adored her cock every bit as much as the rest of her. It was beautiful, it expanded the range by which she could be pleasured and give pleasure, it accentuated her dominance over me, and it just felt right. I was not jesting when I told my Lady that the statue of Venus, for all her divine loveliness, did appear lacking in this boy's eyes.

"Let me hear you." Her fingers run round the curve of my ear.

"Mmmmm." I mewl happily.

Closing her eyes her brows furrow. "I remember the first time I had you on your knees sucking my cock."

"Nnngh." In long strokes I lick up her shaft.

"You looked so nervous but so happy." She continues to gently stroke my ear. "So cute."

"Mmmmm."

With a soft chuckle she says. "I remember how you tried to go too deep too quickly. My greedy boy."

"Mmmm." I kiss and slurp.

Her smile grows. "And the way your eyes bulged out when that traveler greeted me." She giggles. "They had no idea that you were hidden right there in front of me. We were so naughty that day. So naughty!" Her giggles fade. "I suppose we won't be able to do…again." She shakes her head and refocuses. "We'll make new memories." Taking control she grips her shaft in one hand and positions my head with the other. Feeling across my face with her tip she finds my lips and pulls me in. That satisfying feeling of her thick knob filling my mouth quickly follows. "Suck me until I finish." She commands. "Swallow what you can."

"Mmmmm!" I moan my obedience.

I settle into a comfortable position and begin to bob. Her great shaft slides through my tightly sealed lips as I suck steadily and lap at her spongy tip. Rosa sits quietly with her eyes closed and concentrates on the good feelings I was giving to her. In focusing on her sexual pleasure she could momentarily escape the worries weighing on her soul. I do all that I can to make the escape a good one. I mewl and moan submissively just how she liked. I lavish all of the pent up lust from my manhood onto her through my mouth. I suck and lick and slather her mighty lady cock like only a slutty boy like me could. Both hands on my head my Lady rocks her hips to fuck my mouth back again.

"Mmm! Mmm! Mmm!" I hum passionately with each thrust into me.

Rosa gives herself over to the moment. Gripping my hair a bit tighter in one hand she brings her other to grope her own breast as her strokes pick up in pace and depth. Her whole slender body gets into it, moving with a serpentine fluidity as her thrusts intensify. She knew how deep I could handle her though she pushes my limits just a bit further.

"Ohhhh." She sighs. "Such a good cock sucker. Ohhhh.

"Glmm!" I gurgle back with joy. My body was in protest. My jaw is aching, my knees pinching among the stones, my back stiffening, my gag reflex threatening, and my dick and ass crying out for some attention of their own, but giving my Lady pleasure fulfilled my very soul. Loosening my lips just a bit I let my Lady use my mouth and throat like a pussy. "Glgh! Glgh! Glgh!"

"Ohhh yes. Ohhh my boy!" She moans. "Ohhh my sexy…" Her voice catches as she opens her eyes to look at me…and sees nothing. Caught up in the winds of passion she had forgotten. The opening of her eyes to see her beloved boy sucking her was a shocking and brutal reminder of her sudden disability. "Ohhh!"

Her strokes falter but I am right there to pick up the slack. Sucking harder I frantically bob to take her the rest of the way. "Rrm! Rmm! Rrrrmm!"

However the spell is further broken by the snapping of a dry twig coming from the bushes. In the blink of an eye my dominant Lady becomes my slave girl.

"Master!" She cries in fright. Pulling her dick from my mouth she slips into the water to hide low and clutch to me.

"It's okay." I hold her protectively as my eyes scan about the low bushy foliage between the bank and the gazebo. "It's probably just a deer."

"Make it go away Master. Please!" Her voice bordered on hysterical. Understandably so. She had never truly been comfortable outside the guarded walls of a city. And thanks to a traumatic event from her childhood in which she was forced to witness the slaughter of her parents at the fangs of a hydra she had a deep-seated fear of monsters. Our recent experience with a vicious harpy had surely done that phobia no favors. And stripped of her ability to see that fear had only been magnified. "Master…please!"

Not spotting anything right away I look down at my trembling lover. Her sightless eyes are wide, her green-black pupils shrunken to small points, as they dart about in a hopeless search to spot danger. Her breath is fast and shallow as her fight or flight instinct overrides everything else. And the way she clung to me, as if another harpy was circling above us right now ready to carry her away again, it broke my damn heart. She was so scared.

We had tried to have our fun. We tried to take a moment to pretend that everything was okay. Only now do I realize how foolish we'd been to try this out here today of all days. We'd done riskier things on our trip but that was when my Lady could keep an eye out for threats. Just as I had grown Rosa had come a long way from that overwhelmed slave girl that had been so afraid of being left alone in the grass just outside of Rome but this had been too much, too quickly. We should have known better. I should have known better. In my eagerness to be her boy again I'd forgotten to be her partner.

My arms loosen. The imaginary ropes dissolve in the water as boy becomes man once more.

I run my fingers through her soft, lush hair and pull her head to my chest. "It's okay Rosa. Nothing is going to hurt you. You are safe."

"I'm sorry Master. I'm sorry."

"Rosa, it's okay." I kiss her head. "Everything is okay."

There comes a leafy rustle from the same direction that we'd heard the snap. "Wh-what is it?" She says at a hissing whisper. "What's out there?"

I look up again and focus on the bush I believed the noise to be coming from. And from that bush I see two eyes staring back.

Chapter 6: Peeping Pup

Chapter Text

Author Note: Just a quick thank you to my Patrons who voted to decide exactly who the peeping eyes belonged to.

When I spot the pale green slitted eyes watching us I momentarily thought them to belong to some wild cat. But soon I make out the long snout and tapered ears that revealed its true identity hidden among the leafy foliage. Realizing that it had been spotted the vibrant orange canine trots out into the open to take a closer look at the two naked people huddled in the riverside pool.

"It's just a fox." I say. "A little red fox."

Rosa's breath begins to slow and the trembling ceases. "A fox?"

"Yeah. A vixen I think."

"A vixen?"

"Hard to tell. The males tend to have wider heads and necks." I say. "This one is long and slender. She's a small one. I don't think she's a pup though."

Rosa takes a deep breath to settle her jangled nerves. "Whooo. I'm sorry Master."

"It's okay Rosa."

"What's she doing now?"

"She's just watching us." As I answer the fox stretches out to lay its belly over the warm stones. It's paws pointed right at us it lays its head down upon them. "If she's been watching for awhile she would have gotten quite the eyeful."

Rosa's tense shoulders relax. Her terrified clutch loosening from around my midsection she turns and holds to the stones at the edge of the pool. "Are foxes dangerous?"

"Only if you're a rabbit. I've never heard of a fox attacking a person."

"Where is she?"

Coming in behind Rosa I gently turn her head so that she faced the peeping pup. "There." I whisper into her ear. "She's only about two cart length's away. She is laying on the rocks looking right at you."

"Hello fox." Rosa reaches out toward it. "I wish I could see her. Tell me what she looks like?"

"Her fur is thick and healthy. Despite her lean body she's clearly been eating well. She is the color of a fully ripe apricot except for a white streak running from her chin down her neck and chest. The tip of her tail is also white. The tips of her ears and the ends of her paws are sooty black. Her eyes are like jade and boy are they watching us." I say. "Not just watching us, studying us. She's a clever one. You can just tell."

"A clever vixen."

I wrap my arms around her and hold my slave girl tight. She grips my forearm, grateful for my comfort. Looking down over her shoulder I could see that the momentary terror had killed her erection. That was okay by me. Though I was still hard I knew that our play had come to an end. The mood had been spoiled by the scare. The next time we tried something I would make sure we were in a better place for it. It might have been an awkward moment but thankfully the distraction of the fox as it gave us something to focus on.

"She's bold to come into the open like this." I say. "She's not afraid at all. I wonder if my uncle used to feed her or something. Maybe she was a pet."

"Not afraid at all." Rosa repeats. "Is she beautiful?"

"As foxes go? Yeah, she's a looker alright. Petite yet elegant. Really graceful." I kiss the back of Rosa's head. "Reminds me of somebody."

She presses back into me. "Me too."

"Shh." I say. "She's coming closer."

The fox rises and pads closer to us in a wide arc around the pool. It's keen green eyes never leave us. Holding Rosa I turn so that we continued to face it as it approaches from the far side. Stopping about an arm's length from the edge of the pool it cocks its head to assess us one more time before coming right up to the lip to have drink. Rosa lets out a soft gasp as she hears the lapping of the fox's pink tongue in the water.

"Hi girl." She says softly. Her right hand stays gripped to my forearm as her left reaches out through the water toward it. "Hello little fox."

The animal raises its head but does not back away. Lifting Rosa just enough so that she was off the bottom I very slowly begin to carry her closer. Rosa tenses up yet reaches out toward it further.

"Is she still there?" Rosa whispers.

"She's there." I say in a low calm voice so as not to spook the canine. Silently praying to Rosa's 'old green king' that the fox's boldness didn't stem from some disease or uncharacteristic aggressiveness we glide ever closer, though I remain ready to pull my Lady back at the first sign of trouble. To my surprise the fox does not bolt. As Rosa comes near it lowers its head to snuffle it's wet nose against the rose symbol scarred into the back of her hand.

"Hah!" Rosa starts at the contact but holds her hand steady as it takes in her scent. Even from my angle I could tell that she was smiling and that made me smile as well. The fox sniffs all around the back of Rosa's delicate hand before greeting her with small lick. My Lady giggles at the tickle of its wet tongue. It nuzzles at her hand and buries its snout under Rosa's palm. I loosen my embrace and let her move closer on her own. Going right to edge Rosa feels through the air blindly until her arm makes contact with the dense fur at the fox's neck. It accepts the touch without so much as a flinch!

"She's fully domesticated." I say. "Raised from a kit perhaps?"

"Oh no Master." Rosa says as her hand sinks into the fluffy, lustrous orange fur of the fox's neck to begin a good scritch. "She's not been tamed. I can tell. She is here because she wants to be. OH!" Rosa gasps as the fox suddenly licks her cheek. "Ha ha ha!" Rosa's laughter is music as her new friend licks and nudges her smiling face. "I'm happy to meet you too! Ha ha ha!"

I just stand back and watch. What had started as a scare had turned into something truly magical. The lithe canine spins in place with a yip and a whine then snoozles right back against Rosa's neck. She hugs the wriggling pooch. It hugs her right back with its floofy tail. The pair were instant best friends.

"Master!" Rosa laughs. "She likes me!"

"Likes you? I think it's love at first sight."

The fox slips from Rosa's embrace to hop around playfully before bounding back again for another round of snuggles. "Ha ha ha ha!" Closing her eyes Rosa happily takes all the licks. Unlike most who met her the fox did not care that Rosa was an Amazon, a demon, or even a slave. It had found a kindred spirit and that was all that mattered. Rosa ruffles it's cheeks and gives it a big smooch to head. "She's welcoming us home."

I just chuckle and shake my head. "I guess she's a part of the family now."

"Yes she is!" Rosa says.

"Well you can talk to rivers I assume a fox will be no problem." I tease. "Ask her what her name is."

Pulling back Rosa pets the fox with both hands. She feels the pointed felty soft ears and down through its thick coat. "I already know her name."

"Oh?"

"Beautiful. Elegant. Graceful. Clever. Brave. Untamed." Rosa massages her hand into the dense white fur of its chest. "I knew a girl just like her." The fox makes the most adorable sounding squeak before letting out little bark. "Yes I did!" Rosa says to it. "And she would have loved you." It licks her left horn in reply. With a joyous smile tinged with just the scantest hint of melancholy my slave turns to me. "Danae. Her name is Danae."

"Your younger sister?"

"Mmm." She nods. "My baby sister."

A glimmer of worry stirs in my heart. Danae and Ianthe, Rosa's birth name, had been inseparable growing up. After the death of their parents they were all each other had. They were raised together, lived together, learned their trade together, and were there for each other in a world that could be so cruel to women like them. And cruel it was. Just over a year ago Danae had been murdered by the man who impregnated her. My lovely, gentle Rosa discovered her dark side that night. As an avenging sister Rosa not only killed the man responsible but she made him suffer as well. Her subsequent run from the law of Alexandria is what lead her to Rome which, after a betrayal of trust, then put her on the slave market platform where I had found her. That was a name laden with feelings of love, happiness, guilt and a deep abiding sorrow. It wasn't a name I would have chosen but I could hardly deny her.

"That's…perfect." I say. "Yeah. She looks like a Danae."

Rosa looks back to the fox. "Is that okay with you?" It barks and licks her face. She laughs. "I'll take that as a yes!" Hugging it tightly she whispers. "Welcome to the family Danae."

Chapter 7: Lady No More

Chapter Text

As Rosa and Danae play and cuddle and bond I give them the space to do so. I didn't know where the little fox had come from but I was glad that she found us. Whether it was my uncle or one of his guests, mighty Silvanus, or just a natural oddity responsible for Danae's friendly demeanor I was thankful for it. She was a blessing any which way you looked at it. It was as if the animal somehow sensed that Rosa needed a ray of sunshine in her life right now and showed up to provide it.

What my Lady also needed, in this humble man's opinion, is a bit of stability. This past year and a bit, these past few weeks, just this past hour, my Lady had been swinging from high to low and back again as the capricious mistress Fortuna had her fun. Rosa had introduced me to the pleasures of the flesh, her world of Ladys and boys, her more worldly sensibilities, and shared in the thrill of new adventures. But it was now time to bring Rosa into my world and the more plebeian joys of home, family, and community. It was time to put down some roots.

I stand and rub some of the olive oil that we'd brought with us into my skin then scrape it away along with the sweat and grime accumulated over the past day. The bronze strigil felt good gliding along my flesh.

"You're right Rosa." I say as I rinse the curved blade in the water and watch the glossy puddles of oil slowly drift away with the slow current that flowed through the pool. "We've got some money. And we've got a few items we could sell or barter with as well." I stretch my arm and scrape down my side, taking care around the still tender scar I received from the harpy. "And I am sure there is a lot I could trade off from here. Some of the marble and statues would fetch a good price I am sure. Not that I've ever been in the market for such things." I splash the strigil around in the pool again. "Money buys time and we can afford our fair share."

"Exactly!" Rosa gives me a nod. She sat on the edge of the pool with Danae laying at her side. As she scratches the side of the fox's neck she sighs. "I'm going to need some time Master."

"And you'll get it." I say.

"Thank you Master." She gives the fox a squeeze as it lays its head over her leg. "I…I'm sorry I couldn't finish what I started Quin." She says softly as she slowly strokes Danae's thick fur. "I lost control. I never actually had it. I can't…do that again. It was selfish of me. A Lady cannot be afraid or have doubts when she's got her boy in hand."

"I understand Rosa. Don't feel bad." I say. "It was fun to try."

"Yeah. It was." She ruffles Danae's fur. "Until this scary old monster came upon us."

"Oh yeah, real scary." Dipping down I give my hair and face a good scrub then come up again shaking my head and sending droplets flying in every direction.

"Hey!" Rosa shields her face as Danae also gives me a scolding yip. "He's a new boy." She explains to the fox. "You'll have to forgive his impudence."

"My utmost apologies my Ladies." I say mischievously. "Unintended I assure you."

"Yeah right." Rosa says. Danae snuffles and shakes her head. Neither of them bought it and rightfully so. "You ought to get a spanking for that fib."

"If you insist." I grin. "May I wash you?"

"Oh yes! Yes please." She pats Danae then slips back into the water. The fox licks its snout and gets up to trot off back toward the forest.

"There she goes."

"See you again." Rosa calls to it. It pauses briefly to look back one more time then disappears from sight. "Be safe little sister."

I let the concerning sister comment slide as I take my Lady in my hands and stand her up in spot that was waist high for her. "Spread your arms."

Without question she puts her arms out to her sides and stands still for me as gather her long hair onto her head. Using her horns I am able to have her violet-pink locks stay in place. I cannot help a little touch of her daintily pointed ears and a soft caress of her delicately slender neck. She lets out a slow breath as tension oozes out of her. The real heat of the day was now setting in, the baking sun bearing down on us and warming us to our bones. It felt nice in the cool pool, doubly so for Rosa. I rub some oil into my hands and prepare to clean her.

Facing the direction Danae had disappeared Rosa's eyes stare into nothingness. "I'm glad she's here." She says. "It makes me feel better knowing that she's out here keeping an eye on me. She lifts me up and gives me courage."

"That's good." I say as I come up behind her. I press my slick palms against her shoulders and spread the warm oil over her shoulders and outstretched arms. My big hands reach nearly all the way around her slim arms. "I've never seen a fox do that before." I say. "Like when those forest nymphs flew close to you after your offering. Never seen that before either."

"Who would have thought I would find my place in the wild places. I should make an offering." Closing her eyes she lifts her chin giving me space to rub the oil into her neck. "Silvanus has given me back my…" She swallows. "…he's given me a friend." She then ponders. "Or am I the gift to her? Who can tell?"

"Who can tell." The world was their theater after all. I take another palmful of the amber oil and apply it over the soft flesh of her back and curvaceous flanks right down to the water line. Her warm body felt so good in my hands.

"I should really be doing this for you." She says. "I am your slave."

"I want to do it." Another handful of oil and this time I move to her front where I spread the glistening liquid up her supple belly and over her chest. I pause to work it into her small, soft breasts just a bit longer than the rest. "And you are not simply my slave."

Attending to my Lady with doting attention I rub and scrape the oil from her nubile body. As I clean her I could see that there was a lot going on behind those sightless eyes of hers.

"What are you thinking about?"

"A blind slave." Rosa whispers. "What good am I to you like this? I mean really?"

"Rosa…"

"How are we going to explain this Quin? A slave that needs to be attended to? A slave that is helpless without her master? It makes no sense. How am I supposed to get any respect like this? Even the other slaves will pity me. It's bad enough that I'm Amazon."

"Rosa…"

"And you need the help! It's just us here."

"Don't forget Danae."

"I cannot bathe you. I cannot shave you. I cannot fetch for you. I cannot make simple shopping trips to town for you. I cannot even…"

"Rosa, stop."

"Yes Master." She sighs and shakes her head. "I'm sorry. Every time that I think I have a grip on this…I lose it again. I can't…hold it all. I come to accept one thing and another comes at me from a new direction. These thoughts keep coming."

"It just happened Rosa. We need time." I say. "Time to adapt."

"Yes Master. We need time. That is exactly what we need." With her flesh clean I switch to a massaging rinse, in long firm strokes I rub her weary muscles. "Ohhhh, that's nice."

"Thank you my Lady."

"Mmm." She shakes her head. "Just Rosa."

"What?" My hands stop.

"Quin." She pauses. "Quin. Just call me Rosa."

"You are my Lady."

"Yes I am. And a proud Lady I am! But your Lady is not well right now."

"Just because you are blind doesn't mean you are unwell. Like you said, the important stuff stays the same."

"It's not my eyes baby, it's my spirit." Reaching out she finds my face and holds my cheeks in her hands. "I tried Quin. I thought I could do it. But…I can't even control myself right now, how can I handle a big strong willful boy like you? Huh?"

"You handled me fine." I insist. "If it's the sex that is bothering you we can do it when we're not out here. It was silly of us to try outdoors right now. In the house with the doors locked…"

"But I cannot see you baby. I cannot read you. I cannot see your beautiful eyes or the expression on your handsome face. I can't see your pleasure blossom for me. I can't judge how deep I can take you. And I don't know when I am hurting you or going too far." She says. "What if I pushed too deeply just then? What if you were actually choking? What if you were actually bound?"

"I can make noises. I can let you know. You won't hurt me."

"You know it's not that simple. When Morpheus comes to you and holds you in his bliss you are as vulnerable as a baby. My boy needs a Lady who can be there for him and protect him. I can't be that Lady right now Quin, as much as I want to. I cannot risk hurting you." She strokes my cheek. "Not you."

"I know. But…but…"

"And how am supposed to bind you?" She says. "How can I judge the ropes properly? How would I get you out quickly if you hit your limit or something happened? How can I make sure that we're safe when the one of us who can see is tied up?"

"You won't tie me? Ever!?"

"Not right now baby. I'm sorry." She pours all of her heart into that apology. "I know how much you love it. And I love it too. But…it's too dangerous."

"O-okay."

"I know you're disappointed. We both are."

"No, not disappointed. Just…I dunno."

"You big fibber. Come here." She pulls me down into a hug. "I'm so sorry my bo…my Quin. It's okay to be disappointed. It wasn't supposed to be like this, I know. A place of our own. Oh the things I was going to do to you!" She sighs yet again. "They will have to wait."

"How long?" I whisper.

"I don't know. Until I find myself again." She says uncertainly. "Let me learn to live with this. Let me build my confidence. Let find my dominance." She says. "I will tell you this though, knowing that my boy is waiting for me will inspire me like nothing else could."

"Uh…yeah. Of course. If that's what you think you need."

"It is." She kisses me softly. "If you really, really need a dominant to tie you…there might be one we could hire in the city."

"No!" I exclaim.

"Or perhaps we could arrange a visit by Peisandros."

"No!"

"I know you have needs my love. I would understand."

"Stop, please. I am yours. Only yours. I am boy for nobody else."

"I thought you would say that." She beams with pride. "You are mine. But you'll have to be patient with your Lady Quin."

"I will." I would wait until I was old and gray for my lovely Lady. Bowing my head low I lean down into her.

"Oh, my love." She strokes my hair. "This is a lot. Are you okay baby?"

"Yeah."

"You're sure?"

"Yeah. This will be an adjustment but…whatever you need Rosa, I am here for you."

"Thank you Master." She lets out hard breath of relief as if a great weight had been lifted from her shoulders. "Thank you."

"I love you Rosa."

"I love you too." She runs her hands down to my chest. "Your Lady loves you very much. You have my whole heart Quin."

"And you mine."

"Now…" She pinches my belly. "…if you need your slave girl to take care of that stubborn boner that you keep poking me with, I am yours to command."

Chapter 8: Slave Girl Service

Chapter Text

"Me? Command you?" I say. "No. That wouldn't feel right."

"You're sure? Could be fun to experiment."

"No." I shake my head. "I cannot command you like that."

"Then allow me to please you Master. In my own way." Wrapping her arm around me pulls herself into my side. Snugged up right against me, her left breast squishing into my flank and her thick flaccid cock into my thigh, Rosa takes my wrist and pulls my arm around her soft, lithe body. Then with that same hand she finds my hard dick poking up out of the water and takes it in a light grip. With her eyes closed she presses the side of her head into my pec and begins to stroke me. "I cannot do much for you Master, but I can do this."

"Rosa." I whisper.

"Shhhh." She says. "Let your slave girl serve you."

Her hand was so soft and so gentle as she strokes me neither quick nor slow but at a nice steady pace. At each down stroke the bottom of her hand touches the water sending out rings of ripples that bend to the slow current moving through the pool.

"Ohhhh, that feels nice."

"Mmm, thank you Master."

Unlike before she looked relaxed and at peace. Danae had surely lifted her mood but it was more than that. She had handed the reigns of power to me and that made a world of difference. She was still taking charge, she was still the steering the sexual encounter, but she was doing so by my leave. The change in dominance was subtle but all important. As Lady she felt responsible for me but as slave girl she could give herself over to the moment completely. I knew well that wonderful freedom of yielding to another.

The strokes stop as she brings her hand to the top of my cock with her just her five fingertips tenderly stroke my dark swollen knob. Even without sight she knew her way around my dick. With one finger she rubs down the front until her hand sinks below the surface of the water. I feel those fingertips again, this time gently digging into my scrotum to fondle my balls.

"Rosaaaa." I hiss. My hand glides up her back to feel along her shoulder and silky smooth neck. "That feels…incredible."

"Mmm, I'm glad." She nuzzles into my chest and treats me to a series of tiny, sucking kisses. Below the surface she continues to lightly massage my balls. "You deserve to feel good."

"Ohhhh."

"Thank you for letting me pleasure you Master."

"AH!" I gasp as one of her fangs nicks stiff tip of my nipple.

"Mmm." She smiles at hearing my gasp. Swirling the tip of her tongue around the areola a few times she then runs it across the center before nipping me again.

"Oh geez!" My cock flexes hard in her hand as she returns to stroking me.

"Oh Master." She squeezes my dick. "You are so hard! Mmm." She latches to my nipple and sucks on it hard then pulls back until it pops from her plump lips.

"Ohhh!"

"Such a man!" The pace of her stroking quickens. "Did bathing your obedient slave girl get you excited Master?"

"Y-Yeah…ohhhh Rosa!"

"You flatter me Master." She grins naughtily. "I live to serve you mighty Lord."

"I am no…ohhhh…Lord."

"Mmmmm." She gives my nipple a long firm suckle as her tongue dances across it inside of her mouth. "You are my Lord. My hero. My champion!"

"Ohhh gods Rosa!" I grip at her side as she stokes my passions higher.

Bringing the hand she had around my back up to her mouth she quickly gives her middle finger a long sloppy suck before sliding back behind me. This time her hand wasn't going around my waist but instead down to my butt. Her pinkie finger traces down the crack of my ass. The next thing I knew her saliva coated middle digit was sliding inside of me!

"Nnnngh!" My legs waver but I hold my position somehow. I push back against her hand. Though my butt was sore from last night a single thin finger I could take with ease. "F-F-Fuck yesss! Yes Rosa!"

"Does that feel good Master?" She asks sweetly. "Do I please you Master?"

"Yeah!" My hand rubs all the way back down the elegant curve of her back to find her firm, round ass. I give it a squeeze. "Ohhh gods yes!"

"Yes Master. My body is yours." She coos. "Your hands feel so good on me Master."

"Ohhhh…hahhhh!" I massage her perfect behind as my pelvis starts to rock in time with her stroking. Things were really feeling good now. I wouldn't last much longer.

"You have such a powerful cock Master." She whispers. "Your hole is soooo tight. Your body so ready for pleasure. You are so strong and kind and handsome. I am the truly luckiest slave in all the Empire."

"Nnngh, ohhh gods!" From her booty my comes up and around her to palm the soft breast not pressed against my side. I fondle it and play with it as my voice rises. "Ohhh, ohhh, ohhhh! Rosaaa!"

She hums happily as the stroking quickens again and her penetrating finger thrusts in time with them. As her stroking hand comes down her butt fucking finger goes in to bump against that glorious little spot that Rosa never failed to find. Opening her mouth her long, serpentine demon tongue slithers across my chest to find the opposite nippled where it flicks and laps at it.

Breathing heavy, my orgasm close, I hold to my slave girl as she pleasures me by dick and ass and nipple.

"Ohhhhh!" I moan, my voice rising with the building pressure. "Ohhh Rosa! Ohhh gods! Yesss!"

Her pumping hand goes harder and faster, her hand now splashing loudly and sending a spray through the air. Her jabbing finger plunging all the way in with every thrust. Her licking tongue stops to drill hard into my nipple before drawing back and…SNAP! Cracking back against it like tiny, fleshy whip.

"Hnnngh!"

Her tongue recoils and retracts back through her fangy smile. "Ohhh Master! Ohhhh Master Quintus! Cum for me. Please Master. Cum for you little slave girl."

My whole body tenses and shudders, my asshole grips hard around Rosa's slender finger, and my hips buck hard. "GNNNNGHHH!!!" A great fat rope of my creamy white seed shoots at least a full arm's length out into the pool quickly followed by another and another as Rosa milks the cum out of me.

"Ohhh thank you Master." Rosa coos happily. "Thank you!"

I hold to my slave girl for support as she doesn't stop until she was sure that she had dutifully drained her Master to the last quivering drop.

"Ohhhh gods!" I moan as the orgasm fades. The long globs of my jizz looked like clouds as they drifted with the current through the clear water. "Whooo!"

Rosa pull her finger from my bum with a satisfied smile. "See, that's not so bad." She gives my chest a long, loving kiss. "Is it?"

"No my La…my lover."

"Mmm." She hugs me tight. "We can make this work baby. At least for a time. I know we can."

We finish our bath. I climb from the pool first then help Rosa up to the rocks beside me. We dry off and I dress us both, at my insistence, as I quite enjoyed doting on her with things like that. By making me the undisputed Master she could hardly argue with me about it anymore. A little grin plays at her lips as she stands obediently while I dress her up as nicely as I could. At the end I let her flowing locks back down to spill over her shoulders.

I go to let her climb onto my back again but she shakes her head. "May I walk please?"

"Of course." I say. "Just stay behind me. Let me clear the way."

"Thank you Master." She bows her head demurely. "Thank you for looking after me."

"And thank you for looking after me. Ohhhh baby!"

She smiles an uncharacteristically bashful smile and plays with the tips of her hair. "Thank you Master."

"Okay, just hold to my belt." I say. "I'll go really slowly over the rocks. Just hold onto me and take careful steps."

"You lead and I will follow."

I turn my back and she grabs the sides of my hips at my belt. The feel of her hands on my hips bring back some very nice memories. Walking one step at a time we make our way back over the rocky riverbank and return to the garden proper. The door at the base of the gazebo grabs my attention once more, reminding me of the other door I'd spotted up the side of the slope. Ahead of me is an overgrown garden and to the right and left dense forest with shrines and gods knows what else hidden amongst the lush foliage. There was so much I wanted to explore but right now my woman needed me more. I wanted to get Rosa somewhere safe, contained, and easy to navigate on her own. And that meant the house. Besides, the job of clearing it out that I'd started and left behind was already starting to gnaw at me. There was nothing worse for a farm boy like me than a chore left half finished.

Chapter 9: Bright Spark

Chapter Text

With Rosa staying right behind me we wind through garden, me making double sure there were no jagged pieces of pottery or anything of the like in our path as we go, and soon we are ascending the stone steps. At the first landing I bring her around to my side so that she might take my arm instead. She does so happily. I study her a moment. She was different I could see it in her posture and I could sense it in her gentle expression. Rosa had always had this incredible ability to effortlessly float from noble Lady to adorable slave girl as she wished but I'd never seen her embrace the latter so completely before. Everything in her demeanor and body language signaled only willing compliance. She looked radiantly beautiful as always. Her sightless stare now gave her this air of innocence and vulnerability that made every masculine fiber of my being want to lay down my life before seeing a single strand of her violet-pink hair be touched by harm.

But…I already missed my Lady. I wondered when I might see her again.

Seeming to sense that she was being looked at Rosa brings a hand to her face. "Do I look okay?"

"You look beautiful." I sigh. "You take my breath away Rosa."

"Do my eyes look funny?" She asks. "I met a blind man once and his eyes were, um, different."

"Your eyes are lovely." I say. "Except for the pearly green glimmer to the centers they look just the same as they did. Perfect."

She smirks. "You flatterer. You would tell me if they didn't, right?"

"Yes. I would tell you Rosa. I will be your mirror and your eyes, just like you asked me to."

She nods appreciatively. "Thank you Quin."

"Of course."

Out in the forest we hear the distant playful yap of a fox which makes us both smile. Keeping her close to my side I lead onward and upward. We walk around the tiled porch and back to the front door. As we step through to the entry hall with the labyrinth mosaic on the floor I remind myself to properly repair the door before I bed down for the night. Another entry on my growing list of chores.

Once inside she stops me. "I can go from here."

"Okay. You sure?"

"Mmm." She nods.

"I understand if you don't want to be alone right now. I've got a lot to do but it can wait."

"I'll be okay baby. You're busy. Go do your thing. I'll manage by myself in here." Reaching out she walks cautiously forward until she finds the side of the doorway leading into the peristyle. "Kitchen is this way." She points. "Stairs over that way. Courtyard straight ahead."

"Yep, all correct."

She puffs her chest out and clenches her fist, summoning both her courage and determination in equal measure. "Okay. I got this."

"You got this Rosa. Just keep your sandals on until I can really sweep this place out properly." I say. "Call me if you need me. I won't be far."

"I will."

I watch as she feels her way around to the other side of the wall and disappears from sight. My heart was full of worry about her but also full of pride. If our roles were reversed I wasn't sure I could be so accepting of the situation this quickly. Rosa's strength of spirit made me love her all the more.

With Rosa doing her own thing I set back to work again, picking right up where I left off. I was famished but I wanted to get some more done before taking another break. Having real work to do not only took jobs off of my plate but it was also the easiest way I knew to ease my troubled mind short of submitting to my Lady. For me there was nothing so calming as some good honest labor. The first thing I do I clear the bedroom of broken pottery and wooden furniture. Beside the heap of clay vessels I start a new pile for anything burnable. I avoid any more conversation with the inert Mercury watching my front yard. If this place truly was cursed that wily trickster was the last being I wanted to draw the attention of.

Along the way I start to make note of the items and furniture that were still in good enough condition to use. For a place as big as this it was a surprisingly small assortment. My uncle and his friends, as well as the revelers that had used the place since it was abandoned, had trashed the place thoroughly. If not for the sturdiness of the old construction there might not have been a villa left here at all. I lift knocked over chairs and right upside down tables and line a few of the lounging sofas against the wall. Surprisingly, or perhaps unsurprisingly, I find the confined slave quarters to be in the best shape of the whole villa. The beds were well used but sturdy, the furniture simple but in good repair, and unlike in much of the rest of the house it was absent of graffiti. With the refuse and arranging sorted I then set to work on giving the place a good sweep using a stiff bristled broom I find in a storage room. It only had half a shaft but it would work for now.

I was just finishing up sweeping out the main bedroom and attached balcony when I hear Rosa call out. "Master!"

I was through the door before the broom handle had even hit the ground. "Rosa! Are you okay? Where are you?"

"I'm in the kitchen." Her upbeat tone quells the irrational panic that had seized me.

Slowing to a trot and then a walk I make my way to her. As I near I could hear her speaking to someone.

"Drusilla said that country men aren't so bothered about presentation as long as the food is good and plenty of it." She says. "Maybe once I have a herb cabinet maybe I can…" She cocks an ear my way as I enter the room. "Hello Master." She says brightly.

The room was bright and fresh. Rosa had pushed the heavy drawbar that secured the thick wooden window back into its housing in the wall and opened the window wide. There was no glass leaving the room open to the outside. Beyond the window and past the roofed portico I could see the softly swaying trees of our forest. Curled up in the center of the sill is a familiar little fox. To my right some of our supplies were opened on the far end of the counter. Between them and I there are two plates laid out with bread, olives, and cheese upon them. It was easy to see whose was whose as one had easily twice the amount of food as the other. Drizzled over the bread and cheese was some oil and a bit of honey. Between the plates was a bottle of light table wine.

"What's all this?"

"Lunch of course." Rosa smiles, an excited glimmer in her pretty eyes. "I would have poured the drink but I don't trust the goblets until I get a chance to clean them. We'll have to drink from the bottle, I hope that's okay."

"Rosa…this is…this is…great!"

Rosa's beautiful smile grows and her pointed ears lift higher. The food wasn't laid out perfectly and there was little ropes of honey all over the counter and some on Rosa's dress, but it was easily as good as anything I would have made myself.

"You've been working so hard without a bite to eat." She says. "You are a silly man Master."

I laugh. "You got me there."

"I hope you didn't fill up on figs!" She teasingly scolds. "Too many will rot your teeth you know."

"I didn't. I'm starving!" I rush to her and sweep her up into my arms. She laughs and holds to my neck as I spin around once and lay kiss on her.

"It's true Danae." Rosa giggles. "The way to a man's heart is through his stomach. My goodness, all this just for lunch."

Danae yips in reply.

I kiss her again, literally with tears in my eyes I was so damn proud of her. Others might have wallowed in their misery, and understandably so, but not Rosa. That vivacious spark inside of her simply could not be extinguished.

Chapter 10: Plans and Ideas

Chapter Text

Standing at our kitchen counter we enjoy our lunch together as our new fox friend watches on and adds the odd yip or bark into the conversation. We eat with our fingers and lick the sticky honey and rich oil from each other's fingers then wash it down by passing our bottle of wine back and forth. As we chat and eat I quietly wipe what honey I could off of the counter. She did such a good job I would hate for her to feel discouraged now.

"As I was cleaning up I was thinking." I wash my mouth out with a swig of wine.

"Uh oh. That's never a good thing." Rosa smirks.

"I'm not just muscles ya know!"

"I know baby." She titters. "What were you thinking about?"

"I was thinking about that codex we found."

"Oh?"

"The one with the Atlantean writing in it." I say. "I thought instead of selling it maybe I could…try that."

"Write?"

"No. I mean the process in the book. Fermentation. Distillation. Turning a liquid into another liquid." I say. "Peisandros had his brewing. Perhaps I could do this?"

"Oh. To what end?"

"I don't know." I say. "Perhaps to sell? I mean, it will depend what we get out of it."

"You want to sell something that you don't even know what it is?"

"I mean, it's something, right? And it isn't exactly common knowledge. Whatever we get out of it…we'd be the only ones making it. Right?"

"How can I argue with that?" She says with this sort of slightly amused but absolutely supportive motherly look that suddenly reminded me that she was nearly twice my age. It was so easy to forget that she wasn't just a couple years older than me as she appeared. "It's ambitious. I'll give you that."

"The process uses grains. It's all about grains. Rye, wheat, and barley specifically. I think Ceres wanted me to find it." I say. "It seems to draw out the essence of the kernel and concentrates it, creating a drink from it?" I speculate. "If I cannot grow my goddess' crops I'd at least like to use them to make something. Do you think she'd approve?"

Rosa sinks her fangs in and chomps a hunk from the bread then chews it daintily as she mulls it over. "I think she would if you do it to honor her."

"I would! And you could help." I hurry to say, wanting very much for her to be a part of this. "I can understand the Latin notes but I cannot read Greek, never mind Atlantean."

"Well…neither can I. Not Atlantean. Not really anyway." She swallows. "I cannot read anything anymore Quin."

"Hold on." I say. "I thought about that too. If you could teach me the Greek alphabet I could read out the letters and…I dunno, it would take awhile but with the later notes I think we could muddle through. If not, we could try to find a scholar or something for translation."

"I guess it might be a fun to try. A project we could do together."

"Exactly!"

She tilts her head. "I've never heard you talk about anything but farming before. As a profession I mean."

"Well…I have to adapt, right?" I say. "This land wasn't what I planned but…neither was meeting you." I take her hand and squeeze it.

"You are quite a man Quin." Bringing my hand to her mouth she kisses it. "I never pictured you as a merchant."

"EW!" I protest. "I would be a craftsman thank you very much. Somebody else can sell the stuff."

She smiles. "Okay, I can see that."

"We can always sell the book later if it doesn't work out."

We finish our meal with a fresh enthusiasm about our future. Building off of this new optimism Rosa was excited to show me something.

"Okay." She says as she stands with the tips of her fingers touching the counter. "Watch this." She turns around and walks to the end of the counter with even, deliberate steps. There she takes a sharp left turn and takes a few bold steps into the open. Danae watches her curiously as she passes by. She stops and turn to her right where she holds her hands out a few feet apart. "Stove."

"Yeah!"

She points to the alcove to the left. "Washing up area. Latrine down the hall." She points to the right. "Window, hello Danae." The fox ears perk up and she barks. "And preparation area."

"Yes, that's right. That's all right."

She looks my direction and winks. "I know." She then spins around and, staring straight ahead, walks confidently forward. As she passes by two doors she taps the them in turn. "Warm storage. Cold storage."

"We've got cold storage!"

"Well, coolish storage." She says. "It's got a cupboard with those same type of tesserae Gaius showed us. I found it last night. I haven't braved a trip in there yet today. It's um…disgusting."

"Ugh."

She stops just short of a set of shelves built into the wall. Reaching out she pats the lowest one. "Good sturdy shelves." She then turns ninety degrees to the left to face the hall just to my left. She walks forward. Knocking on a door along the way she says. "The peristyle." Without pause she continues on. As she passes by me I hear her under her breath counting. "…three, four, five…" She comes to stop at the edge of the room and nods forward. "To the Atrium." She snaps back toward me and holds her hands out. "Last but not least, the Master."

I take her small hands in mine. "You learned all that in a morning?"

"It's just one room." She says. "I've got a villa to learn. A whole estate!"

"I was thinking about that." I say. "We don't need even a quarter of this place. I was going to board up the rooms we don't need and shrink our living area down to something more manageable."

"That's a great idea Quin." She says. "At least until you're wealthy and can hire a staff to run this place properly."

"That might take awhile." I chuckle.

Her hands slip from mine. She moves past me and collects our dirty plates. "And don't forget children." She says, to which I grin. "Once you find a wife I'm sure it won't be long until you need more room."

My grin disappears as fast as it had appeared. "Rosa…"

She cuts me off. "I was thinking about water. We've got the…"

"Rosa!"

She stops but does not turn to face me. "Yes Master."

"I want you as my wife."

"As a slave I cannot marry."

"Rosa…"

"And as an Amazon I cannot be free." She sighs. "And I would not wish a child to face the same…prejudices that I must."

"I don't want another woman Rosa." I say softly. "I love YOU."

"A marriage is not about love Quin. It is about connections and alliances and bringing new little Romans into the world." She says. "We could use a network here. And you deserve children Quin. Do not deny yourself that because of me. I would never forgive myself." She sighs. "We've talked about this baby."

"But…no."

"You need a wife more than ever now." She takes a deep breath. "Somebody who can help you…more than I can."

"Rosa, you're doing it again."

"It's the truth though." She glances over her shoulder with a wistful smile. "You won't lose me Master. It is normal for a husband or wife to keep a slave to satisfy their true desires." Her head bowed low she whispers. "Besides…where could I go?"

"I don't want to talk about this."

She nods. "Yes Master."

Coming up behind her I hug my beloved and kiss her horned head. She wriggles back into me comforted by my encompassing embrace. "At least not yet."

"Okay Quin." She says in a gentle tone. "Now, about that water issue. I had an idea."

"Water issue?"

"All the water up here is pretty stagnant."

"I noticed."

"And the house is way up here and the water is way down there in the river."

"Yeah." I say. "I'll make some bucket runs later."

She slips from my arms and continues on to put the dirty plates into a basin. "You could I suppose. Seems an awful waste of time and energy though."

"So what's your idea?"

A smile plays at her lips. "Do you remember the fun we had with the bracelet?" She giggles. In our travels Rosa had been gifted a bracelet that the giver hadn't even known was magical. Once Rosa knew how to use it's gateway magic we'd had quite the fun with it. "In the cave? Remember? With the cold river?"

"Whooo!" A shiver runs through me. "How could I forget?"

"It could be used to transport more than dicks and balls you know."

"That…is…brilliant!" I exclaim. "You want me to take half of it down to the river."

"And I'll keep the other half up here." She nods. "We could have all the fresh water we want."

"Gods Rosa. Yes!" I say as my mind starts to turn. "And that's just the beginning. I can think of a hundred different uses."

"I got the idea from you." She says. "Remember?"

"Yeah. I do." I laugh. "You called me a 'Ceres guy' for thinking of such practical uses."

"Well it's true."

I clap my hands. "Damn Rosa. That little beauty is going to be a real labor saver. Let's try it out!"

Rosa giggles at my exuberance. "Yes Master. It's up in the room."

"I'll be right back." I hurry out of the kitchen then bound up the stairs to fetch our magical treasure. I find it beside the bed. Flipping it in the air I catch it again and head back down again. To activate it one needed magic, which only the rarest of individuals possessed. Thanks to her father Rosa was one such individual. "Here it is." I say as I march back in.

Rosa was at the window waving goodbye to Danae who was trundling back into the woods. "She won't come in the house."

"Like you said." I say. "She's still wild."

"Mmm." Turning around she reaches her hands out. I place the bracelet in her hand. She feels around the twisted twin lengths of silver until her fingertips find the two faces of Janus, god of portals. She concentrates a moment and, impossibly, where there had just been one fused bracelet there were now two separate ones. The moment the magic was activated Rosa's eyes go wide and she lets out a great gasp. "Wha!?"

"What's wrong?"

"Uh…I…I…" Taking the loop in her right hand she raises it to hold in front of her face. For the first time today I notice that her eyes are somehow tracking the object. Her wide pupils narrow as she focuses on it. "Quin! I can see it!"

Chapter 11: Seeing the Unseen

Chapter Text

I could tell by the way her eyes were locked onto the bracelet and shifting with its every movement that Rosa was not imagining things.

"You see it? You see the bracelet?"

"Yes. No. Not exactly." She says as she brings the other hand up to inspect the other half of the magical item. "It's not the bracelet…it's the magic I'm seeing." She says. "There is a brightness but it sheds no light. I cannot see my hand or even what is visible through the rings. All I can see is two pale disks suspended in the darkness surrounded by tiny dots. The lettering! The dots are the writing around the insides of the bands." She says. "I can feel the silver in my fingers but it is invisible to me. Only the active magic itself shines." To my eyes the bracelet looked normal. The portal magic within the two halves showing me out the other side as if they were still connected. In each of Rosa's hands I could see the ceiling and in one the tips of Rosa's horns. She sticks a thumb through one loop and it sprouts up through the other before pulling back through again. "Nothing really changed." She reports. "Just the same soft yellow light."

"Uh…that's really strange." I say.

"Yeah." She ponders. "Do my eyes look different?"

"No." I say. "I mean, I can tell you're looking at something by the way you're focusing, but other than that they're the same."

"Blind except for magic. I wonder why would he do that?"

"Silvanus?"

"Must be. Right? But why take away my sight and leave me with this?" Her confusion is broken by a momentary smile. "It is nice to see something though. Even if it is just two circles in the black." Reaching out I pass my fingers across one of the bracelets. Rosa gasps. "I saw that! The silhouette of your fingers!"

"You sure it's the magic? Maybe there's something about portals or Janus or even silver."

"I didn't see anything until it was active…" She gasps. "Master!"

"What?"

She snaps the bracelet back together, puts it on, then finds my hand and grips it tight. "Come with me."

With that she hurries toward the cold storage room with me trotting along behind her in tow. "What's this about?"

"Hold on." She says as she opens the door. A wave cooler air flows out along with the smell of musky mold and the rotting aroma of meat, cheese, bread, and vegetable that nearly knocks me back. But Rosa, undettered by the retched smell, forges onward. She feels along the North shelving unbothered by the moldering produce her fingers slide through. Opening my eyes wide I struggle to see myself, the only light coming into this room straying in from the open door we'd just come through. In the center of the North wall there was a raised chest with slots along the sides about a foot off the ground and three foot square. As we approach I could sense the subtle shift in temperature. This box was the source of the rooms coolness. It was hardly frigid but the difference from the kitchen to here was unmistakable. Once there Rosa flips up the top of the chest to reveal the glossy tiles that lined the inside of the chest. As she said, they looked very similar to the ones that merchant tried to sell us on the Appian Way. In the gloom of the dark room I couldn't make out what was in the chest but based on the smell I knew it was nothing good.

"Yes, yes!" Rosa says as she looks over the square tiled lid interior. "It's the magic. I can see the glow. It is fainter here. The magic less powerful. The color is different though. This one is…blue? It's hard to tell." Pulling me in close to her side Rosa slaps my hand against the center of the lid. "Hah!" She gasps with a great big grin. Reaching out she slowly traces the edge of my thumb with her fingers. "I know that hand. Big and strong. A working man's hand." She places her hand over mine. "I seeeee youuuu." I stand beside her and slip my free arm around her shoulder as she continues to admire the silhouetted shape of my hand. "I don't know what I can do with this but…I'm happy I have it."

"Who knows, it's possible you had it all the time." I say. "And you just couldn't see it through everything else."

"I don't think so but maybe." She says.

"Do you think those eyes will help you follow in your father's footsteps?"

"I can't see how it would hurt." She says. "Funny. They used say that I had my Papa's eyes." She looks up to me, her pupils widening to their blind state. Reaching up she feels my lips to find them smiling as well. "Today is certainly full of surprises."

"Yeah…and they can stop anytime now! I'm not sure how many more I can handle."

We both laugh. After a bit Rosa closes the chest and scrunches up her nose. "Let's get out of here! Ew!"

I lead my slave girl back into the kitchen and shut the tight fitting door behind us. That room would be a job for another day. As we ruminate on this strange new ability we set back to work. Rosa separates the bracelet again and I take on half to head down to the river. We knew that we only had about an hour of charge with the bracelet but in the meantime I could wander anywhere I wished and keep a conversation with Rosa back in the house.

Along the way I am struck with how quickly we were becoming accustomed to using the item. Not so long ago something like this would have blew my mind. It was a strange thought that magic was now a part of my life and, if Rosa found any success in developing her gift, it would occupy an ever increasing part of it.

We chat about supper, which would be a part of that lamb I had hanging, and some of our plans in the coming days. We had to make a trip to town for proper supplies. We had to make a trip to visit the neighbors. The sooner we bedded into our new community the better it would be. For security, news, communication, and so much more we had to get to know our neighbors. In the cities citizens could rely on the guards and government officials, but in the country people helping people was all we really had in a pinch. And, with Rosa's great approval, I also wanted to find where my uncle's grave was. It was only proper I give respects to the man who gave us so much. Without his inheritance I wouldn't have met Rosa. I owed the man everything.

I was just arriving to the river when a warm, wet tickle to my fingers makes me jump. I look down just in time to catch Rosa's demon tongue slipping back through and hear her giggle.

"You little…" I look through to see her laughing a playful laugh. I knew with Rosa playful often meant horny. While I had gotten to nut this morning Rosa had not. I really ought have done something about that. Giving her a stern look, though I know she couldn't see it, I say. "What did you tell me earlier? You ought to get a spanking for that."

"Ooo!" Rosa peeps. "Have mercy on me Master."

"We'll have to see about that." I remove my tunic and sandals and roll up my legs before stepping out into the river to find a place where the water ran clear and strong. "Here it comes." I announce just before dipping the bracelet in, where I leave it under for a three count, then pull it back up again. "How's that?"

"Great!" I hear some splashing from the kitchen. "That works great! Hold on. Once more. I want to fill these buckets. Okay, ready when you are Master."

I plunge it in again and pull it up. "How's that?"

"How's what?" Comes a shrill voice off to my left.

I startle at the unfamiliar voice and quickly tuck the bracelet into my pants. The last thing we needed was it to get out that the two lonely and exposed newcomers had magical treasure. For the time being it was far better if they thought us paupers, which wasn't too far from the truth.

"Hey!" I turn and wave to see a group of three women walking along the opposite bank. They were all about five and half feet tall and each brunette, blue eyed, and buxom. The nearest one was graying, the next with just a the odd gray streak here and there, and the last in full blush of young adulthood, very close to my age. Their disparate ages yet similar looks gave me a clue that they might three generations of the same family. Grandma, mother, and daughter if I had to guess. Each of them carried a straw basket with a lid. Like me they are barefoot with the hems of their long simple white tunics pulled to their knees. They were likely collecting crawfish and other edible goodies from the river.

"How's what?" The eldest asks again, looking me up and down warily. "Who you talkin to over there?"

"Mother." The next one says as she approaches me with a warm smile. "He clearly said, how are you." She gives me a polite nod. "And we are doing just fine thank you."

"He never said that." The elder grumbles. "Who are ya? Whatchu doin down here?"

"Grandma!" The youngest scolds. "Excuse her rudeness. She's like that with strangers."

"Of course." I bow. "My name is Quintus, most call me Quin, and I was just down here washing my hands." I motion to the villa towering up on the cliff. "My uncle left me a heck of a job. And it is dirty work I can tell you."

"Oh!" The middle one's blue eyes light up. "You are Paullus' heir."

"I am his nephew, yes."

She nudges the eldest. "Hear that mother? This handsome young man owns this place."

"Oh really!" The old lady scowl becomes a crooked grin as she comes up to her daughter's left. "Well why didn'tcha say so!" She frantically waves the youngest forward, trying to use her daughter's body to block gesture.

The youngest hurries up to stand to the other side of her mother. "Hello there Master Quintus." She curtsies. "A pleasure to meet you."

"The pleasure is all mine ladies." I reply, trying to play it suave.

Just then there is a giggle…emanating from my pants. It was Rosa, she was listening in. The four of us stand looking at each other, them on one side and me on the other.

"What was that?" The eldest asks.

"What was what?" I ask innocently.

"That laugh." Says the middle one.

"Laugh?" I say. "Must be this old river playing with your ears."

The youngest gives me a curious raise of a brow. "Of course."

"Anyway." I say. "I gave my name but I didn't catch YOURS!" I peep that last word out two octaves higher and a lot louder as, in my pants, the slender fingers of a very naughty slave girl had begun to explore.

Chapter 12: The Three Cassias

Chapter Text

The three women glance at each other wondering what the heck that spike in my voice had been about. It is the middle one, both in age and by where she stood, that answers my question.

"To that question we can give you three answers with just a single word." She says with a friendly smile just before all three of them say in unison. "Cassia!"

"I was named after my mother's mother. And like her I named my eldest daughter after my mother." Says the old one as she looks to her right. "Cassia."

"As did I." Says the middle one as she looks to her right. "Cassia."

"As will I." Smiles the youngest as she looks back to the left. "Cassia."

"Cassia!" All three announce together once more.

They are quietly amused as they watch me work it out. This was clearly something they did every chance they got. What they didn't realize was that the bemused look on my face didn't concern their names but the wriggling fingers that were currently feeling around in my underbreeches. Rosa had found my nuts and had begun a very gentle massage. In another situation it would have been wonderful, as it was…not so much. I do my best to ignore it.

"Ahem. You're all Cassia?" I ask, trying my best to act casual as I squirm and try to shift the bracelet to somewhere less…sensitive. Unfortunately Rosa had found my pubes and hooked a finger among them to anchor the bracelet right right where it was. "That's quite an…erm…" I jostle my hips to no avail. "…introduction."

"You won't forget us you have to admit." The mother chuckles. "You can call me Cas." She nods. "My daughter Cassie." Cassie curtsies again. "And everybody around here calls mom Granny." Granny squints.

"Nice to finally meet some country folk." I say. "You're the first to come by, besides the soothsayer."

"Silas?" Asks Granny.

"Yeah."

"Pfff, bent as a shepherd's crook he is."

"Now Granny. He's not that bad." Cas says. "Don't listen to her. We're gods fearing folk in these parts."

But I had listened and I was smiling. "I knew it! Old charlatan."

"Not surprised he got to ya early." Granny says. "Get yer money before you learned his reputation."

"I just knew something was up with him."

"Those city folk look after themselves okay, but they don't give a spit 'bout us workin people."

"You are so right Granny."

"Ey! The boy's got some sense." Granny gives me a crooked grin.

"Let me tell you Granny, I've traveled half of Italy and those city people are the wors…OW!" I flinch as a few of my pubes are yanked out by the root. "I mean, some of them okay. Rrrff!" I grunt as my scrotum is pinched. "More than okay! My slave Rosa is from the city and she is just the best." I am rewarded by a soft pet to soothe where the pinch just nipped me. I can't help but smile. Though I knew she was just being playful Rosa had just disciplined me then rewarded me like she used to do. It seems you couldn't take the Lady out of the woman as easy as she thought.

Cas and Cassie were getting more curious by the moment by all of my squirming, weird expressions and odd noises but they maintain an amiable air. Granny however was far more direct.

"What's wrong wit ya boy?" She snaps. "Yer wrigglin like a worm on a hook."

"Granny!" Cas scolds then quickly changes the topic. "So you've got a slave? A big place like this you must have come with slaves and family and all sorts."

"No Ma'am." I say through a clenched smile as down below the dexterous tip of a tongue had found my taint. "Just Rosa and…whoo…I."

"No!" She says, aghast. "How are two of you going to look after such an estate?"

"Honestly I have no idea." I let out a puff of relief as the tongue slither back through the hoop. "We don't have a whole lot of money but I'm sure we'll manage somehow."

"There might be some folks around here willing to help." Cas says. "We come by here all the time, don't we Cassie?"

"Yes we do."

Trying to look natural I hold my hands in front of me to cover my growing manhood. I glance back at my forested land. "I was thinking of maybe sending back for some cousins or something but my family pretty much have their hands full back home." I clamp my lips to hold back a sigh as the fingers had returned to tenderly stroke my soft but growing penis.

"And where is home?"

"We've got land just South of Paestum."

"Oh! Not so far away then." She smiles. "I should have known by your accent you weren't from far off."

"Not so far but I swear I took the longest route possible to get here." I laugh. As I speak I am struck with how naturally I was speaking with these women all by myself, how at ease I was despite the distraction happening in my skivvies. It wasn't long ago that the opposite sex had me bumbling and mumbling. But now, the with the rock solid love of my dream woman supporting me, this wasn't so difficult at all. "Let's just say mistakes were made." I chuckle. "Maybe I'll tell you about it someday. It's quite a tale."

"Oh yes." Cas says. "Cassie in particular loves a good tale. Don't you dear?"

"I would love to hear your stories Quin." Cassie bats her eyes and smiles, a rather pretty smile. She really was a fine looking woman. Not nearly the exquisite beauty of my Rosa but she had this wholesome salt of the earth buxom farm girl thing going for her and she wore it well. Or maybe that was the constant petting of my cock that had me thinking this way.

For a moment there is just the babbling of the river…until Granny speaks up. "So you lookin for a wife or what?"

"MOTHER!" Cas exclaims in horror as Cassie blushes furiously and Granny looks at the others wondering what they were so worked up about.

"Yes I am." Comes the strangest voice, once more coming from out of my pants. It was Rosa putting on a deep 'Quin' voice. Thank the gods everybody had been looking at Granny at that moment or the ruse would have been up.

They all look back to me unsure of what to make of the sudden change in my voice. Despite that Cas very much welcomes the answer. "Oh! Well, nothing like a man who knows what he's after."

"I, uh, I didn't really mean it that way."

"What way?" Asks Granny. "You lookin for a wife or what? Cassie here is already twenty and time is wastin. You won't find a better woman than her I promise you." She was trying to get Cassie to step forward but the humiliated girl refused to budge an inch. "She can cook, proper food too. I made sure o'that. She can sew and clean and smart as a whip she is! Such a hard worker too. In fields, the house, the…bedroom. He he he."

"Gods! Granny!" Cassie was beet red at this point. I knew that feeling well. Some of the things my grandpa used to say made me want to curl up and die on the spot. She looks at me apologetically. "She's not usually like this, I swear."

"It's okay Cassie." I wave it off.

Granny was on a roll. "And don't you worry seein all us women. Our line provides plenty of sons too." Granny says as proud as can be. "Gave my man three sons. Strapping men all of them, near as big as you. Cas here had two. Workin the fields back yonder. We bear good, healthy fruit in this family I tell ya, and young here Cassie is as fertile and as ripe as a…"

"Mom!" Cas cuts her off.

"Ceres save me." Cassie closes her eyes and covers her face. "Granny…please!"

"What!?" Granny says. "He'll wanna know. I'm just cuttin through the donkey dung. You ain't gettin any younger ya know!"

"Mom." Cas says as she takes the older woman firmly around the shoulders. "Why don't you and I just leave these two be for a minute."

"Hold on, I wanna tell him…RRMF!" She cringes as her daughter not so subtly digs her heel into the top of her foot. Through clenched teeth she grumbles. "Fine. Good to meet ya young man."

"You too Granny." I nod. "Cas."

The pair of them hobble back the way they came, Cas quietly berating Granny the whole way, leaving Cassie and I alone. "I am SO sorry Master Quin."

"It's okay. I like her." I laugh and shake my head. "Family. Can't choose them. Eh?"

"Yeah." She shifts in place awkwardly. Without the others there I could see that I was intimidating her. Again, I sure knew that feeling. She clears her throat. "I should get going."

"Yeah, sure." I say. "It was great to meet the three Cassias. Like your Mom said, I certainly won't soon forget it."

"I wish I could!" She jests. "Hey…" She pulls the basket from off of her hip and up over her shoulder. "…a welcome gift." She steps out into the river and offers it over.

"Oh, uh, you don't have to."

"We have plenty." She says, motioning back to the others who carried similar baskets. "Don't let Granny scare you. We're good people here."

I step out further into the current and accept the gift. "Well thank you." I peek under the lid to see a squirming mass of crayfish and even a river crab. "Wow, thank you so much Cassie." I close the lid. "I'll be coming around to meet all my neighbors soon but I was thinking that once we were set up that Rosa and I might host a…"

I look up to see Cassie staring not at my face but my crotch, her big blue eyes bulging. I look down to see something else bulging! Tenting my under breeches and looking for all the world like an erection was something long and hard and…big! Real big! I instantly lower the basket to cover my groin. "Ahem! Anyway! I should let you go." I say, this time with my own cheeks warming with blush. "I've got so much to do, ya know. Cleaning, fixing…disciplining my slave…"

A stunned Cassie blinks and shakes her head. "Uh, y-yeah. Of course. Sure."

"Good to meet you Cassie. See you again soon, okay."

"Y-yes." She nods rapidly, her eyes now looking everywhere except me. "Of c-course Master Quin. I will…see you soon."

As one we both spin around and walk swiftly in our opposite directions. The moment I am out of ear shot I growl. "You are so dead!" An impish giggle coming from my balls is the only reply.

Behind me I hear the distant hoot of Granny. "Heeee! Hot damn boy!"

"SHHHH!" Frantically Cassie shushes.

"So dead!"

Chapter 13: False Dominant

Chapter Text

I storm into the house looking for my trouble making slave. The moment I am in I look through the bracelet to see nothing but darkness. I stomp to the kitchen to see only Danae frolicking by herself outside. I check the side rooms to no avail. I set down the basket.

"You can't hide from me!"

A giggle comes through the loop in my hand. So it's hide and seek is it? Going stealthy I dash through the house checking room to room. I find her just a few doors away standing perfectly still in the shadowy hallway of the slave quarters. Knowing she could see the disk of magic from the portal I hide it behind my back and creep down the hall.

"Are you here?" She whispers, her wide eyes darting about in a futile attempt to see. "Master?"

I say nothing as I pad quietly closer. Rosa's ears perk fully up trying to catch every sound. There was no sound to hear however. Still in barefeet from the river and having swept this simple stone floor of this hallway earlier there is nothing to give my steps away.

"M-master, are you in here?"

Closer I creep.

Bringing her half of the bracelet from out of her pocket she speaks into it. "Master?"

Her voice speaks out loudly from behind my back, giving my position away. "That's cheating!"

"Heeeee!" She turns and hurries away from me, feeling along the wall toward the far door. I rush past her and wait at the door she was trying to escape from. When her hands feel from wall and across my chest she freezes, her eyes going wide, then spins again to retreat. Before she can get away I grab her up in a great big hug. "EEEEEE!" She kicks through the air as I lift her off of her feet from behind. "I'm sorry Master! It was an accident! Ha ha ha ha!"

"Accident, huh?"

"I can't see, remember. Just a poor little blind slave." She titters. "How could I have possibly known where I was feeling around? I thought I'd found some figs in your pocket."

"Figs! You little…brat!"

She laughs and bares her cute fangs. "You're lucky I didn't take a bite!"

I spin her around and set her down in the corner beside us. I plant a hand on each wall blocking her escape. "The Cassia's must think me insane because of you."

"They seemed to like you fine."

"Or that our land really is cursed."

She cocks her head. "Cursed?"

I hadn't meant to say that just yet. I try to bluff my way past it. "You know, like haunted. Disembodied voices and all that." I say. "And also thanks to you they think I'm hung like a horse!"

"Did I do that?" She bats her eyes innocently. "Oops."

"Don't try that act with me." I laugh. "You've been a very naughty slave."

"Not me Master!"

"And I know just how to fix that." I say. "I think you've got some pent up energy that needs taking care of." I grab her breast roughly.

"Hah!"

I recoil as if her body were red hot. "Gods, I'm sorry! Are you okay Rosa?"

She grins and nods. "Mmm hmm. I'm okay Master."

"Whoo." I take a breath go to grab her again…but my hand falters just before I make contact. Hovering in the air just an inch from my slave's bosom it begins to tremble. Something wasn't right. I'd been having fun up until now but suddenly something didn't feel right.

"Everything okay?"

"Yeah, of course." I fib. "I'm trying to tease you is all. Is it working?"

She giggles. "Yes it's working! Ohhhh. Come on, touch me baby." The words were barely out of her mouth and my palm had pressed into her soft breast. "Ohhh." She sighs and presses her chest into my hand. "There he is." As I fondle her perfect breast through her dress I lean down and kiss her left horn, then kiss across her smooth forehad to her right one. My other hand reaches down to cup her soft bottom and gently squeeze it. "Ohhhh!" She felt soooo good in my hands, yet my cock had barely responded. What was wrong with me!? Rosa raises her hands and to place them against the wall to either side of her head…as if she were shackled there. As if she were helpless and at my mercy. With a breathy voice she arches her lithe body and gasps. "Ohhh Master!"

I pull away again. That uneasy feeling only getting worse. I was happy that she could not see my hesitation or the consternation in my face. I remind myself that she needed me to be strong. To be in control. To not be her boy or even just regular Quin. I couldn't afford that luxury anymore, not until Rosa found herself again. I needed to step up and be the Master now.

"Mmm." She whines and writhes with wanton desire. Her arms lifting over her head she brings her wrists together. "Please Master." She begs in total submission. "I'm yourssss."

NO! I was hers. This was all wrong. This didn't feel good. It wasn't fun anymore. But I was caught. Unsure of what was wrong with me or what to do next I stand looking at my sexy, horny slave helplessly. Rosa always told me if I was ever feeling uneasy or had any doubts at all that all I had to do is tell her or tap her twice. For the first time I really, really wanted to use that escape. But that was my Lady Rosa who had told me that. Not my slave. And how could I use it when I wasn't even the one under control. God I wished I had my Lady here now. She'd tell me what to do or tell me something to boost my courage and make this all better.

Summoning my determination I touch my collar and set my mind to the task at hand. I had a horny slave that needed tending to and damn it I wasn't going to let her down. She needed me! I could do this. For my beloved I would do anything.

"Quin?" She asks. "You okay baby?"

"Of course slave!" I say firmly, trying to use that same manly tone that Master Peisandros used on his girl Aemelia. "Put your hands down."

"Oh!" She peeps, surprised by the sudden change in tone. "Yes Master." She lowers her hands to let them rest at her sides.

"Now you stay still and stay silent." I command. "That is your punishment. I will take control from here."

She nods excitedly.

I rub my clammy hands against my thighs, then get down on my knees. I look up at my slave to admire her then lower head. Placing my hands on the floor I touch my head to the back of them in a flawless Bow position. I hold it for a long moment as I gather my confidence. 'I worship you.' I mouth but do not speak aloud then kiss the floor between her feet. 'I am not worthy of you.' I kneel up to see Rosa's eyes darting and ears twitching as she tried to make out what I was doing or where I might be coming at her from. From my low position I notice an extra firm looking wrinkle in the folds of her dress. She wasn't wearing underwear! I grin. She must have already known what I was going to do to her after her insolence. Clever Rosa.

I stand back up and pull her from the wall, taking her in my arms so that my left hand was behind her and my right in front.

"Mmmm!" She hums at the sudden contact, trying her best to remain silent as commanded.

I lift her dress and out swings her cock already half aroused. A thing of true beauty. So much bigger than mine. So superior to mine. A proper Lady's cock.

My left hand slides down around the crack of her ass until my thick middle finger finds her warm, inviting honeypot. Moving slowly but surely I glide my finger up inside of her.

"Hmmm!" She trembles as I go knuckle deep.

My right hand takes a light grip of her heavy penis and begins to stroke its top half. It responds to my touch immediately.

"Hold onto me." I say.

Rosa turns and clings to my body. Her eyes closed she presses her cheek into my chest and allows me to carry some of her weight. In silence I finger her hot pussy and stroke her long hard cock and watch the pleasure play across her beautiful face. Seeing and feeling her joy goes along way to easing my troubled libido and after awhile I actually start to enjoy myself. I was serving her. Pleasuring her. I was her good boy again, even if she didn't realize it.

"You are so beautiful." I whisper.

"Mmmmm." She moans in a high lilting voice and her hips begin to rock. With each tilt my finger slides in and out and my hand glides up and down, giving my Rosa double the pleasure that any ordinary woman could feel. "Hmmmm!"

I nuzzle the top of her head and smell her soft hair and just…hold her as I gradually but steadily bring her to orgasm.

Her pussy is the first to climax. "HMMMM!" She whimpers through clamped lips. Hotter and wetter than ever it grips hard around my deep delving finger in long, powerful spasms. She trembles in my arms, her fingers digging into me, and a few moments later it is her thick schlong that throbs in my grip. "OHHMMMMM!" A great jet of hot jizm shoots across the hallway to splatter against the opposite wall. Four more long ropes of seed form a glistening trail from wall to wall as I dutifully milk my lover dry.

With both orgasms fading I slow my attentions and ease them to an end. I squeeze out the last few drops from her cock and gently slip my finger from her wet snatch and allow her dress to fall back over her legs.

Taking on the tone of a stern master once more I say. "There. Now you'll be less prone to trouble."

"Ohhhhh." Rosa warbles and slumps against me. "Yes Masterrrr!"

Chapter 14: We'll Figure It Out

Chapter Text

It had been a day of ups and down to say the least but, mercifully, the remaining hours until sundown pass by without any extra worries or surprises to add to the mix. In that time I am able to finish cleaning the villa of the most obvious refuse and do some organizing around the outside. I find the midden as well as the woodshed both hidden among the brush along the kitchen side of the building. During the final hour of good natural light, which came early here due to the thick forest and our east facing slope, I busy myself with transferring the mountain of old pottery to the midden with the help of our handcart. By the end I felt spent, but in a different way than when I was on the road. My feet and legs weren't nearly as sore and my upper body shared in the fatigue. It felt good.

I would check in every so often to find Rosa getting along just fine by herself. After getting some much needed energy worked out in that hallway she had continued learning the important areas of the villa and doing what chores she could handle, which actually turned out to be quite a bit! By limiting herself to a manageable area of the villa there was a lot she could accomplish. The kitchen was cleaned, every dish and pot and piece of cutlery was gathered and scrubbed, and she'd even gotten to the stomach turning task of clearing out the storage rooms. Was the job perfect? No. Was there an extra broken plate and goblet broken by the end? Sure. Were there some stubborn bits of grime that were missed? Yeah. But considering she'd done it completely in the dark and the fact that her background was hardly that of a domestic household slave she did a fantastic job. And all without complaint. As always I was in awe of her.

Before letting myself relax I take out the stinking heap of trash that Rosa had gathered from the storage rooms and move the lamb into the now usable cool storage. In such a cool, dry place I could let the meat hang for days before butchering. And it would taste all the better for it.

"I'd say that was a productive first day!" I say as I tap away with my flint and steel to get the stove started. The kitchen was in deep shadow at the indirect light of the evening sky through the boughs provided our only illumination.

"One to remember." Rosa says. Not bothered by the dark she approaches and finds my shoulder then sits down on the floor beside me. She rests her head against my side. "I certainly will never forget it."

I pause and look at her. "How are you doing?"

"Adjusting." She whispers. "I'll be taking things one day at a time for a while."

"Yeah." I return to my striking. "Danae was a fun surprise."

"Yes! She's a delight." Rosa says. "Such a free spirit. She just comes and goes as she likes." She sits up and stretches her back. "The Cassia's were a fun surprise too."

"Ha!" I chuckle. "That's one way of putting it."

"Especially that Cassie."

"Mmm." I already didn't like where this conversation was going.

"She sounded…really nice." Rosa says. "You liked her. I could hear it in your voice."

"Meh, she was fine." I shrug.

"What does she look like?"

"Nothing special."

"Hmm. Well I cannot wait to taste the crayfish she gave us." She waves toward the pot of water that sat ready atop the stove over one of the open apertures. "That was so kind of her."

"Yeah."

"And that Granny!" She giggles. "She doesn't beat around the bush. I like that." With a pinch to my side she says. "Could it be that on our very first day we might have found a good girl for my…"

"They thought I was rich." I interrupt. "That's it."

"Mmm, I think it's a bit more complicated than that. Don't you?"

"Nope. Not interested. There we are!" I say as a spark at last lands among the gathered dry moss and begins to smolder. I carefully start moving the dead grass and twigs closer as I breathe life into the budding flame. "We'll be cooking in no time."

Indeed we are. It is not long until I have a good hot fire burning inside the stove and not long after that until the water is steaming and bubbling. After picking out the dead ones with the help of an oil lamp the ill-fated crustaceans are dumped as a squirming mass into the pot.

In the romantic glow of the little oil lamp we ready our fest right there on the kitchen floor picnic style. I cut the crayfish in halves to more easily pluck the sweet meat from the shell and lay it out topped with sage, lavender, a bit of honey and drizzled with oil. For myself I never would have gone that extra mile but for Rosa I wanted to make this something special. Rosa lays out the remnants of our cheese and bread and, with a careful touch, pours the rest of our wine into goblets. While we might have still been cross-legged on the floor as we were on the road this dinner, with its local ingredients cooked right here in our very own kitchen, felt like the first real meal we'd shared in our new home. And it was scrumptious!

But the best part…the very best part…is what Rosa asks part way through after having some difficulty prying the meat from the shell without making a mess of it. "Master?"

"Yes Rosa?"

"Would you feed me?"

By reflex I wanted to say a hearty 'Yes my Lady!'. "Of course." Is what I say instead as if it were the most natural request in the world. I get up to my knees and give her quiet bow before reaching across to her plate. With my bare fingers I pull the warm, savory, sticky slick white meat from the vermilion shell. For her part Rosa opens her plump lips into a waiting O. Ever so carefully I place the meat within her mouth. She closes her lips around my finger and sucks the honey and oil from it then chews the soft flesh.

"Mmmmmm." She smiles. "So good." She opens her mouth again and waits.

My subby heart soaring I provide another for my slave Mistress. My mouth mirrors hers as she takes the meat from my fingers. Yes! YES! Now this felt right. This felt natural. This felt soooo good. Me serving my Lady. I lick my lips almost tasting it myself as I watch her luxuriate in the epicurean pleasures of fine food. And as she accepted the morsels and slowly sucked my finger and thumb clean each time I could sense that she too was happy to be served. A silence descends as each of us finds a bit of that joy that had eventually lead to her collar being around my neck.

When she had had her fill she licks her lips and whispers. "Drink."

'Yes my Lady.' I mouth but do not utter as I bring the goblet to her hand.

She takes a drink, finishing it, and passes it back. "Thank you Master. I am full."

"You're welcome." I whisper. "Anytime." I then settle back to finish my own meal.

We finish the meal with a dessert of fresh fig. After the meal we clean up and I close and secure the kitchen window. Together we retire upstairs with Rosa walking with even more confidence than I was as she counted out her steps through the shadowy halls. Once in our room I blow out the lamp and set it to the side allow just the moonlight spilling in from the open balcony door to guide my way. I could barely see my Lady as she undressed herself in the deep shadow, just seeing tantalizing hints of her soft curvaceous body in the dark.

"May I undress you Master?" She asks softly.

"Yes my slave." I say. I close the door, knowing that Rosa preferred the warmth, casting the room into total darkness. "I cannot see."

"Just follow my voice." She says in lilting voice that transitions straight into a soothing hummed tune.

My hands out in front of me I soon find the arms and warm flesh of my partner. In the dark she undresses me and together we crawl into our grand bed together.

"Would you like me to service you Master?"

"No." I whisper and hold her tight to my side. "Not tonight."

"Yes Master." She rubs a hand across my chest and kisses my pec. "Quin."

"Yes Rosa."

"It's going to be okay. I promise."

I let out a long breath, muscles I hadn't even realized were taut relax with it.

"I know how scary this must be for you." She says. "Twenty years old and suddenly you've got the weight of the whole world on your shoulders. It's okay be scared Quin. It's okay not to know what to do. We'll figure it out. Together."

I squeeze her tight. "Thank you."

She hugs me hard in return.

Still fatigued from our long journey and worn down by a day of hard work and even harder worries the pair of us swiftly drift off to sleep.

Chapter 15: Light as a Feather

Chapter Text

Sleep might come quickly but it is not a good one. I toss and turn. Every time I drift off I end up waking back up again as I feel the weight of new responsibilities pressing down onto my chest. Back home, when the really important stuff came up, it would be Grandpa or Mom guiding the family forward. I didn't have that luxury anymore. I was a land owner, a slave holder, a bread winner, and the partner to the world's most perfect woman. Just putting my head down and my back into it wasn't going to work anymore.

After maybe the sixth time waking and tossing about a half asleep Rosa reaches over to me. Taking me by the head she pulls me to her chest and cradles me close. The moment I hear that strong, steady heartbeat against my ear…the worries begin to melt away. Curling up small against her I put an arm around her tummy and hold onto her extra warm body.

Her voice woozy and not quite conscious she coos to me softly as she tenderly strokes my hair. "Good boy. Goooood boyyyyy."

Whatever other troubles I still had disappear in a puff. With a huge smile on my face I finally find the deep, restful slumber I'd been searching for. When I eventually surface again I discover that I am alone in bed and that the morning sun was already streaming into the room.

I sit up and rub my face. "I slept in!"

"I thought you could use it." Rosa says happily as she comes in from the balcony already fully dressed.

"I never sleep in."

"Never say never." With carefully measured and counted steps she comes to the foot of the bed and picks up a water jug. She brings it around to my side of the bed and feels for the goblet she'd left for me on a bedside table. She pours me some water and offers it to me. I take it gratefully and drink it down. "It's all we have I'm afraid."

"Yeah." I smack my lips. "We have to go to town. We've got a bunch of stuff we're going to need."

"Agreed. Should be fun Master." She smiles, her lovely but sightless eyes staring at me but not seeing me. "I hope we bump into Amadeus."

"I'll keep an eye out." I stretch.

"Master?"

"Yes Rosa?"

"Would you like more water or…something else?"

I knew what she meant, it was hard not to with that look she had, but after a moment of thinking about the pressure involved in having to pretend to be dominant I think my dick actually shrivels a little. I couldn't do it right out of bed. Later, once I could work myself up to it, later would be better. I say. "No thank you. If that's okay?"

She smiles warmly. "That's okay Master."

I get dressed and ready to go, shaving away from Rosa as I knew that was a particular sore point for her. I gather up some of the goodies from the harpy's nest and hide the rest of our valuables. Upon the hand cart I load and secure a number of the better items I'd found that I felt could be sold or bartered for something of actual use. I sling my old pack over my shoulder with a full waterskin and our money inside. I lift the crossbar of the cart and hold it across my chest.

I point the cart toward the path out and announce. "I'm ready."

"Okay." Rosa scritches behind Danae's ear and says goodbye to the fox. As Rosa stands and approaches me Danae rollicks off into the woods.

"Right here." I say as she nears to give her something to go by. She changes direction and comes to lay a hand on the shaft to my right. "Hop on." She gets on her tip toes, tilts her beautiful face upward and puckers her pink lips. I grin. Leaning down I give her my cheek and she kisses it.

"I love you."

Gods! I literally have to blink the tears from my eyes. A mere month ago I never would have believed that I might hear those words spoken to me like that by anybody but my mother. For a time I confess I wondered if anybody would ever love me. But Rosa said those three simple words so naturally, so effortlessly, and so honestly that it left me humbled. It was so easy to take for granted the true treasure that I had gained in my journey from Rome. I glance toward the Mercury smirking down on us and silently pray for his mercy.

I clear my throat and say proudly. "I love you too Rosa."

"On the road again." She smiles.

"Seems to be our destiny."

"I can walk." She offers.

"Nah. Hop on." I say. "I already made a spot for you."

She ducks under the shaft and feels back along it to the cart bed where she finds the space tucked amongst our belongings right at the front. I hold the cart steady as she climbs on board. I glance over my shoulder to make sure all was well then heave my weight forward and get the whole rattling ensemble moving. It was a hell of a lot heavier going out than it had been coming in, and the bumpy incline and snagging branches along the narrow path didn't help any, but through sheer brute strength I power us up onto the main road and take the left toward Grumentum. With a proper road beneath my feet we are soon making good time back along the river valley.

"I wish I had my flute." Rosa says. I look back to see her bouncing and swaying with the bumps and swerves of the road.

"We'll get you a new one." I say. "You could sing."

"Would you like that Master?"

"Yeah. I would."

She clears her throat and takes a deep breath…and begins to sing. In a voice more clear and pure as any of the morning songbirds my slave sings for me. It is different than any song she had played or sung before it. The language was Greek but the melody must have come from far off Egypt or perhaps even further into the great African continent. It was simple yet so profound and haunting! The words were a later addition but beneath them I could sense the deep roots of the song stretching back through the centuries beyond the written word to a time when such songs were sung around campfires open to the starry heavens above. I could feel it right down to my soul. At once joyous yet melancholy it flows with a rhythm so foreign and so mysterious that these Roman ears had no context with which to compare it. Adding to this was the fact that her deep demonic throat, her ability to naturally growl, and her long tongue allowed Rosa to hit warbles and notes that were simply impossible for a human mouth to replicate. It was like hearing song again for the first time ever. Her voice drops as low as it could go as she holds the final bass note to a long fading finale.

I stop the cart and turn to look at her. "Wow!" I exclaim. "You could do THAT all this time? You've been holding out on me."

"We used to sing that one with Papa." She says her blank eyes gazing into the past. "He used to sing the low notes. I almost forgot about it. Danae reminded me of it. She's reminding me of a lot things actually. From before Alexandria."

"Wow!" I say again. "That was…WOW!"

She giggles. "It's a song about cows believe it or not."

"No!"

"Uh huh." She nods. "It's about these old paintings they sometimes find in caves and cliff sides. They show cattle and a race of giant men traveling the open plains. Nobody knows who put them there or why. Men? Jinn? Gods perhaps? Nobody knows. It's a song lamenting the loss of old freedoms and celebrating the dawn of new ones. It's a love song of a sort, but about cows." She blinks. "Did you like it?"

"Like it? I never knew anything to do with cows could be so beautiful." I turn and start the cart going once more. "Wow." I mutter once more.

She sings a few more songs along the way, these ones familiar to me and with an upbeat mood that was easy to march along to. The steady beat of my steps and rhythmic creaks of the wagon provide a base for Rosa's soaring melodious tones. Our spirits high we make good time, happily greeting all of our new neighbors and fellow travelers along the way. The heavy cart was a difficult burden but my heart was as light as a feather as we make our way to the city.

Chapter 16: Thitithen?

Chapter Text

As we approach the raised city that overlooked this valley Rosa slips off of the cart and comes up tight beside me to help haul the load up the incline. Together we pull the creaking and clattering wooden wheels over the paved stones as citizens and slaves alike bustle to and fro with their own business.

"What do you see?" Whispers Rosa.

"It's busy. Lots of people." I say. "Looks much the same as the other day."

"Amadeus?"

"Amadeus?" I look around. "No. I don't see him." We'd gone to the South gate specifically in hopes of bumping into him again. "Day off maybe. Or he has a later shift."

I give the city guards that were there a friendly nod. They return a hard, suspicious look, their squints lingering just a bit longer on the demon at my side. With that I notice that there were others all around us also glancing at my slave in a similar way. There was nothing aggressive in their actions but the obviously unfriendly attention was unsettling. Thank the gods they didn't know she was an Amazon as well or the uncomfortable mood might become something more.

"The guards are giving you the eye." I say in a low voice.

"Mmm. Not surprised."

"Amadeus said something about the Consul he works for being pro-non-human."

"Fulgentius, I remember."

"I'm starting to think maybe we ought to throw our lot in with him sooner rather than later."

"Is it that bad?"

"No, but it's not that good either." I say. "Keep your ears open. Let's see what we can find out about these corulers of Grumentum."

We follow the main street for a time, admiring the marble and architecture of the government buildings along the way, before taking a right into what appeared to be a more mercantile district. We hadn't yet gone half a block when a sign on the wall of a gated plot snags my attention. 'Wizard for Hire' it read. I'd seen such signs in Rome but took little notice of them. The exotic and mysterious, and expensive, world of magic was not something a commoner like me concerned himself with…until now. Within the high walls I could see a three story tower rising up and through the open gate I could see a squat stone building with pillars lining its front. Built into the wall just to the right of the gate was a small shrine to Hecate, the Greek goddess of magic.

"One moment." I say as I pull our cart into a space alongside the street. "I want to see something. I'll be within sight. Stay with the cart."

"Yes Master."

On my own I approach the gate and stick my head through. Inside I find a small cobbled courtyard with two figures seated beside a burbling fountain. Both were women but their similarities ended there. One wore robes of fine fiery orange silk, a ring adorned every finger and thumb, and upon her silver-white hair rested a tiara with a single emerald clasped at the front. She was stick thin with a swarthy complexion. Her face was younger looking than her snowy locks might indicate though she was clearly at least twice my age. The other one was plump, green, and looked to be no more than four feet tall. She had on a simple cotton knee length tunic cinched around her wide hips. On her bare mint green forearms she bore the tattoos of a slave. Each of her great tufted ears were as big as my hand and her nose was upturned reminiscent of a pig's snout. Her face was wide with chubby cherubic cheeks. Her hair, worn in long braids, was green as well but a darker shade than her skin and with a steely sheen. Her huge almond shaped eyes were the color of amber with deep black where the whites would be in a human. She was a goblin! A real live goblin!

I knew of them of course, mostly as bands of sneaking thieving pests that traveled the unsettled places of the Empire, but never had I actually seen one in the flesh. I'd heard tale of city dwelling tribes and even of the rare individual of their race who attained full citizenship. I now recall Amadeus warning us that there was a ghetto of such creatures in the city, but that knowledge had not prepared me for suddenly seeing one out of the blue like this.

"Mithtreth." The goblin lisps. "A cuthtomer." She hops to her feet and smiles at me, her broad white teeth having a wide gap in the middle. "Greetingth Thitithen!"

"Thitithen?"

"Citizen." The human woman clarifies as she stands. "Are you here for business or are you simply sight-seeing?"

"Um. Business." I say. "Or at least to talk." Still gawking like the country hick that I am I point at the little slave. "Goblin!"

"How very observant of you." The woman says drolly. "And very rude. They are called Kobalos."

"Oh, right, sorry."

"Thatth alright." The goblin says. "I don't mind."

"She's for sale if you want her." The woman says.

"Half prithe!" The goblins states boldly. "Good deal! Good wife!"

"Wife?"

"Don't mind her. She's coming into her breeding years and, well, I simply don't have the patience to deal with that. Thus the sale."

"Breeding years…huh? Oh, no. No, no, no!" I shake my head. "Not interested. I've got a slave, thanks."

The pair of them approach me, the wizard swaying gracefully and her slave bouncing along at her side. With the size and jiggle of the goblins full bosom bouncing was the only way to properly describe it. The wizard comes to a stop in front of me and gives me a small bow of her head. I return the gesture.

Her brown eyes study me and come to stop at my neck. While she does not smile I could see a softening of her proud features. "That is a lovely item you wear."

I smile and blush, raising my chin just a little more to show off my collar. "I have a slave Rosa." I pause just as I'd been taught to in order to signal others of our lifestyle. "I am her Master Quin."

The wizard's warmth then breaks into a genuine grin. "Well that is interesting." She says. "A pleasure to meet you Quin." At her side the goblin watches on clearly oblivious to the subtext of the communication happening in front of her. "You are new here?"

"Yes."

"My name is Lydia." The wizard says without the distinct pause. "And this is Collywaddle, though she goes by Colly."

"Greetingth again."

"Hello." I clear my throat, still unfamiliar with all of the ins and outs of this hidden in plain sight language we were speaking. "Are you a…Lady, Mistress Lydia?"

She laughs at my naive attempt, but it is a kindly laugh. "No. I am a girl." With a wave of her fingers across her neck I see, just for an instant, a ghostly red collar appear then disappear. It happened so quickly Colly hadn't even spotted it.

"Oh!"

"But let us not speak of such things openly." She says. "You have business with me? You need a wizard?"

"Um, yeah." I say. "My slave has shown a penchant for magic."

"Oh, I see. That is a problem." She says. "The same slave that…" She nods toward my collar. I nod yes. "Hmm. That could be trouble. I cannot magically castrate her if that's what your after."

"Oh no. Quite the opposite actually." I say with a glance out the gate to make sure Rosa was okay. "I was hoping that you'd teach her."

"Teach her?" Lydia raises a sharp brow. "No. The answer is no. Free her first and then we might discuss it. A slave with magic is a dangerous combination. And an illegal one."

"She's blind. She's harmless." I say. "I just thought if maybe you could teach her a few basic tricks, get her started, I dunno, maybe she could serve our household better."

"I see. Blindness would limit her potential significantly. Well, like I said, until you free her I cannot help you."

I clear my throat and swallow. "I cannot free her."

"I don't understand. Why won't you…?"

I shake my head and say slowly and clearly. "I want to, but I can't. I cannot free her. She cannot be free inside of the Empire."

For a moment Lydia looks at me confused but then I watch as understanding slowly dawns. "Oh. Oh! Oh my." She whispers. "That does complicate things."

"Yes."

"Colly. Leave us."

"Yeth Mithreth." Bows the goblin and jiggles off back to where they'd been sitting.

Lydia steps closer, her voice kept low. "She's shown talent?"

"Yes." I decide to trust Lydia with knowledge of our treasure as she looked to be a woman who was not hard up for more jewelry. "She recognized and activated a magical item that laid hidden for generations."

"Anything else?"

"The odd thing, nothing much." Nothing much…except for bringing me back from the dead. "It's very recent but she's definitely…blooming. It runs her family." I nod to across the street where Rosa stood looking so small and helpless as the city traffic passed back and forth between us. "Her father was a mage."

Lydia comes to look at her and studies her for a time. "A demon. I see. It's not uncommon for the gift to run in their bloodlines. Mmm." She rubs her chin and considers it. "Well, I ought to at least assess her." She glances at my collar once more, a visible reminder that she and I were a part of the same hidden community. "I shouldn't, I really shouldn't…"

"But…?"

"But…" She sighs. "I am trusting that the pair of you can keep secrets."

"Oh yes." I say. "We can definitely do that."

"She will not flaunt anything I teach her? Even if they are just simple tricks."

"She will not." I say. "And our home is very secluded. It is because we are so isolated I hoped she might learn some magic to help us."

"You are sure, absolutely sure, that she will not rise up against you?"

I touch my fingers to my collar. "As sure as a man can be."

She nods in understanding. "Does she understand Greek? It would make it a lot easier."

"Fluently" I confirm. "She is educated."

"Fine. I'll see where she's at and maybe give her a rudimentary primer."

"Excellent!" I bow deeply. "Thank you Mistress Lydia. Thank you."

"Don't make me regret this."

"We won't. Oh! She'll be so surprised." I say excited, eager to spring the good news on my beloved slave. "What do we owe you?"

"Simply you and your Lady's presence at my Master's next party."

"Uh, really?"

"For such a risk I would like something special in return. It would be a great honor for my Master to be the one to introduce you." She smiles. "You aren't the only one who wishes to please their holder with an unexpected gift. I can assure you, I am a VERY good girl for my Master."

"Great, great!" I say. "You and my Lady…um, Rosa…can…oh…oh wait." My joy rapidly fades. "Um, I…I don't know if this is going to work."

"Oh?"

"My Lady is…she's…she's taking a rest. From her Lady duties." Gods, I felt like such an idiot. "It's complicated. I'm sorry. I can offer money or an item perhaps?"

Lydia tilts her head and thinks about it. "It is always complicated for us Quin. Masters' do a lot of work, they carry a lot of weight, it is not unheard of for one to…take a rest, as you put it. I will show some faith that your Lady's hiatus is temporary. She would not have collared a boy like you if she wasn't serious." She says. "Besides, I still ought to assess her. The gift is rare and I would like to know where and in whom it resides around my city."

"Geez, thank you Lydia. Thank you so much."

"I'm not making any promises."

"I know. Just, thanks for giving us a chance." I thumb across the street. "I'm…I'm gonna go tell her now."

Lydia chuckles at my excitement. "Go ahead then Quin. Be a good boy and go surprise your Mistress."

"Ha ha! Yes!"

Chapter 17: Extra Special

Chapter Text

Tripping over my words in my giddiness I explain to Rosa what I'd just done I stand with my hands on my hips and a big smile as I await her reaction.

She stares off in the vague direction of where I told her Lydia's place was a bit stunned by it all. "Uh, wow."

"Not bad, huh?" I say. "Totally free. All we have to do is go to a party someday. I mean, when you're feeling up to it."

"Nothing is free Quin." She says, then smiles. "It would be such a treat to be able show off my b…" Her grins goes away. She blinks and her face flinches. "Master. I explained to you that I can't…I can't be your Lady right now."

"I know. I'm sorry." I say. "Lydia saw my collar and we just started talking…I didn't bring it up on purpose."

"Mmm." She nods. "That collar is a dead giveaway to those who know."

"I don't think she even would have seen you without that connection though."

"Mmm." She takes a deep breath. "Well, this is an opportunity not to be passed up. And I would like to learn, even a little bit."

"Come on." I say. "I'll introduce you."

"What about the cart?"

"I can see it from the gate." I say. "I'll keep an eye on it."

"Okay. Lead on"

I have Rosa take my arm and lead her to gate where Colly stood waiting for us. "Rosa, this is Colly. She is the gob…um, Kobalos that I told you about."

"Greetingth Rotha, alwayth good to meet a fellow thlave."

"Hello Colly." Rosa says politely. "It's been quite some time since I met one of your kind." With a nudge to my shoulder with her horn she quips. "I was probably close to his age."

"The pleasure ith mine."

"Where is your Mistress Colly?" I ask, noticing the empty yard beyond.

"Inthide."

"Thank you."

I go step through the gate but Colly stops me with a hand to the gut. "You thtay. She cometh."

"What?"

"Thtrictly thtudentth and withardth admithable."

"What?" I say again, literally not understanding her words through her heavy lisp.

"Nobody's allowed inside except students and wizards." Rosa says, having picked up the meaning.

"How does Lydia do business then?"

"In the courtyard thilly."

"Ah." I say uneasily. "Um, maybe Lydia could come out so that I could make introductions."

"It's okay." Rosa assures me. "If you have a good feeling about this woman I trust your judgment Master." She pats my hand. "I'll be okay."

"I did get a good feeling." I sigh, worried about the love of my life. "How long will this take Colly?"

"Mithreth thayth to come back when your shadow ith ath tall ath you."

"Huh? When my shadow is as tall as me?"

"That'th what I thaid." She squints up at me. "You can't hear tho good, huh?"

I roll my eyes. "Alright then." I kiss Rosa and we hug each other. "I'll head out and get some selling and buying done. I'll try to be back as early as I can."

"Good luck Master." She strokes my face. "I'll be thinking about you."

"And I you. Good luck Rosa."

Reluctantly I let her go and allow Colly to take her hand and lead her forward. To her credit the goblin is very careful with her, warning her of each step and leading her at a slow and manageable pace. I watch my beloved the whole way and silently pray to Hecate and Minerva to watch over her in this place of learning. The door opens and I see a bit of Lydia's orange robe as she greets Rosa and welcomes her inside. She was in the wizard's hands now. With a sigh I turn and start back toward toward the cart.

"Wait for me!"

I look back to see the rotund Colly running back toward me, her massive tits bouncing freely beneath her white tunic. I swear if the chubby slave would have run any faster she would have started rolling.

"What do you want?" I stop and turn.

She jiggles to a stop in front of me. "Rotha told Mithreth you had errandth. She thaid I should come and help."

I give her wary look up and down. "That's really not necessary. Thanks."

"I got my orderth I'm afraid." She crosses her arms, or tries to at least. Her stumpy limbs couldn't really reach around her bosom properly. "Come on Mathter Quin. I know thith town. I know all the right platheth to shop, what platheth to avoid, and all that thtuff."

I wipe the slight moistness from the mist of Colly's talking from the front of my tunic. "Fine." I say. "I actually could use the help. We've only passed through Grumentum once. I am completely new here."

"Great!"

"You have a very…generous owner." I say. "Allowing me to borrow you."

"Nah. She'th trying to get rid of me, remember? Ha!" Her whole rolly-polly body jiggles as she giggles. "She'th got that buyerth remorthe. Ha ha ha!"

"Riiight." I say. "Alright Colly, come along then."

"Yeth thir!"

To her credit Colly actually proves to be a valuable little assistant. She knew the city like the back of her green hand, even telling me all about various shortcuts and hidden nooks that you wouldn't find on any map. The traders she took me to all seemed to be more concerned with giving me a fair deal for the promise of future commerce rather than taking advantage of a young and inexperienced man who was new to the area. Not only that, she helped me with the pushing of the cart as well as the unloading and moving of the items I sold without complaint. She may be fat but Colly was a tireless worker. Before long the cart was a lot lighter and my purse a lot heavier. All of the wooden furniture and spare pottery had been sold leaving only the small collection of bronze decorative items left to go.

As we go I do notice that her race's light-fingered reputation gives us a bit of extra walking space as people clutch valuables and veer to stay out of her range. And when people weren't avoiding her they were ignoring her. Being a slave she was just not worth noticing for many. I thought it all so unfair. If she was a thief I hadn't seen any evidence of it. And while she might be a slave she was a well-mannered and good-natured woman that would easily get along with most folk if they just gave her the chance. I recall back to my opinion of Demons and Amazons before Rome. It was so easy to put a label on something and just assume that you knew all that needed to be known about it. Rosa had gone a long way to divesting me of such prejudices.

"Hey." I say as we approach our final selling stop. "You've been a great help Colly. I mean it. I've already gotten far more than I thought we would."

She looks up and gives me a big dimpled smile. "Don't mention it thir. Happy to help."

"No, I'd really like to do something for you Colly."

"How about a nithe big bunch of grapeth? Ooo! Or some nithe thticky pathtry with LOTTH of honey."

I chuckle. "I'll buy you lunch after this, sure. I'm hungry too. No, I meant something extra."

"Exthtra?"

"Maybe I can help you save up to buy your freedom."

"Mm, mm." She shakes her head vigorously, her long braids slapping back and forth. "It'th a thlave'th life for me. I like having thomeone have to look after me."

"Huh. Well, fair enough." I say. "But surely you could use some money. For other things."

"Yeah!" She cheers. "You bet I do!"

"How about this." I nod to the shop we were approaching. "I'll give you a quarter of whatever we can get from this guy. For all of your help I think that's fair."

"Mathter Quin! Oh thank you!" She hugs my leg. "Thank you!"

"You're welcome." Then with a smirk I add. "In fact, I'll let you do the talking."

"Oh!"

"The better price you get, the bigger your cut." I set down the cart handle and take the heavy sack of bronzes and heft it over my shoulder. "What do you say?"

She points a pudge digit my way. "You're on!"

We enter the shop to find it chock-a-block with bronze, copper, iron and even the odd silver bevy of nick-nacks lining every wall and shelf. Right away I start to worry about what kind of price we were going to get. Not only was the shop overflowing with supply it was absent of any other customers. The only person within was a bored looking balding man in his early thirties sitting at a back counter absently polishing a statuette of Mercury.

He glances up at us with tired eyes and mumbles. "We're not buying right now."

Undeterred Colly marches forward, rubbing her hands together. "Now hold on there my good man." She says confidently. "You haven't theen what we have to offer." Of course, neither had she. With a wave back toward me she walks right up the counter and rests her chin upon it. "We have thome of the finetht metalwork you thee…"

He looks at her in annoyance. "Not buying." He then looks at me. "We're not buying."

"Sure." I say. "Well, thanks anyway."

"Hold on!" Collywaddle brays. "You're not getting rid of uth that eathily!"

He rolls his eyes and says to me. "Citizen, tell your slave…"

"I'm not hith." She says. "I'm jutht helping him…negotiate."

"I'm not interested."

"But you haven't heard the betht part, good thir."

"Oh, and what's the best part?"

She smiles. "You buy our thtuff and you get thomething exthtra thpecial."

He sighs. "And what's that?"

Colly licks all around her large, plump lips with a wide, wet tongue. "A thuper-duper, exthra-thloppy, thucky-thucky, gobby-gobler."

There is a moment of silence until both the shop owner and I say in unison. "A what?"

She sputters her lips and looks at the pair of us in exasperation. "How much clearer can I be? A blowie thtupid."

Chapter 18: A Good Day

Chapter Text

"Oh gods!" I exclaim. "I had no idea she was going to say that. I-I'm not involved in that kind of thing." I look down at my shameless companion. "Colly!"

The man looks at me, looks at her, then looks at me again and shrugs. "Let me see what you've got."

"Uh…really?"

His gaze returns to Colly and the weary gray boredom in his expression lifts to reveal a glimmering spark still alive and well inside his soul. Biting her fat bottom lip the goblin smiles back at him. "Maybe I could take a piece or two. I don't know." He clears his throat and smooths back his slick hair. "My name is Aristocles. What's yours?" He was clearly not addressing me.

"Collywaddle." Colly says.

"Collywaddle." He nods. "Pretty."

"Everyone callth me Colly though." She then rolls his name around her tongue. "Arithtocleethe. Arithtocleethe. I like it! Very noble."

He chuckles at her lisping pronunciation of his name. "Good to meet you Colly."

"You too thir." She bows her head.

"And I'm Quin." I say to no reaction. I set the sack I was carrying onto the counter and carefully spill the contents out onto it. "As you can see, most of this is still in pretty good condition."

The merchant takes the merest glance at the objects before looking back to Colly again. "I don't get many Kobalos in here."

"Thatth cauthe human art ith ghathtly! No offenthe." She says vehemently. "All thethe cold dead looking figureth and thtatueth. It'th thcary! Gimme a nithe bright pattern any day."

He looks at the Mercury figurine he'd been working on and turns it left and right. "They are kind of creepy when you think about it." He says. He stands and wipes his hands on his apron. He motions to a doorway just to his left. "Ahem, if you're serious we can do it in here. The blowie"

"Yeth thir!" Colly bounces happily. "I am theriouth. I never joke about giving blowjobth. It'th a matter of perthonal pride."

"HA!" He guffaws. "You are something else Colly. Come on then."

"Yeth thir!"

"Uhhhh." Feeling very much the odd person out I look around. "Should I just…um…?"

"Just keep an eye on the shop." Aristocles says as he take his locked money box from beneath the counter to carry it with him into the side room. "Man the counter. No buying or trading, period, and the price list is beneath the counter if an actual customer comes in."

"Er, maybe I should lock…"

"I've stayed open through storms and earthquakes, I'm not closing for a blowjob." He winks at Colly. "No matter how sloppy." She giggles and jiggles around the counter to follow him.

"I…I could wait outside the door."

"And have a big goon like you scaring folks off? No way." He says. "Listen, it's simple. If you want me to buy your stuff just stay behind the counter keep an eye on my store. This shouldn't take too long."

"Come on Quin." Colly says. "I want my perthentage. You thaid I could to the bargaining. You promithed."

I sigh. "Fine. Just hurry, okay?"

"Yeth thiree!" She licks her big plump lips.

"Ugh."

As the pair disappear through the doorway I walk around to take up the spot Aristocles had just vacated. I glower down at Mercury and mutter. "I suppose you're enjoying this, huh."

As I glance to my left I see that Aristocles had a big polished mirror set up at an angle where I could see the entirety of the cramped space within the side room and he could look out to keep an eye on his counter. And with just that glance I get quite an eyeful. Colly was just slipping out of her tunic to reveal she had nothing on beneath it. As she bent over to pick her tunic up off of the ground and place it on a bench I catch a full view of her thick and shaggy dark green bush and a slit not of pink but of bright purple. She stands completely brazen about her total nudity in front of this stranger. Her mint colored body was all round voluptuous curves. Her hips were as wide as my shoulders, her ass like two great dimpled heaps of rising dough stuck together, and her heavy hanging tits were so big that even from behind I could see the sides of them peeking around her back. Despite her extra flesh she still had a nice full-figured hourglass shape, just more exaggerated than any I'd seen before. Even at less than four foot tall Colly looked to be well over twice the weight of Rosa.

I pull my eyes away as Aristocles pulls off his apron. There is some hushed words and some giggling by both of them before Colly speaks up. "Ooo! Nithe dick!"

Oh great, I could hear them perfectly too.

"You really think so?" He says.

"Yeah." There is a super wet slurp and a smacking of lips. "Mmm! By Gobbo thtandardth you're huge!" He laughs and I hear a kiss. "Nithe and thick and juithy. My favorite kind of penith." There is a long snorting sniff. "Ahhhh! Yummy."

"Ha ha ha!" His mirthful laughter was so at odds with the glum man from just minutes ago. "You've got the cutest nose I've ever seen. And that green skin…so pretty. You're so pretty Colly, for a Kobalos I mean."

"Aw, thank you thir."

"Your tits are so soft. So heavy."

"He he he. Your handth feel real nithe on them thir."

"I really do think you're rather fetching Colly. Very…very…very…" He pauses. "…fetching."

"Thank you thir! Motht humanth think I'm ugly."

"They are fools then. Okay Colly, go ahead." A second later there is more loud slathering and slobbering followed by a long low moan by the shopkeeper. "Ohhhhhh gods! Ohhhhhh shit! Ohhhhhhh Colly!"

Feeling mighty awkward I busy myself with arranging the items I'd brought in into nice neat piles as I try and fail to ignore what was happening in the next room.

"Schhrrp! Chhlllm! Shrrlllrrmmm!" Gods! The noises! A nonstop barrage of wet farting, blubbering, burbling, guzzling, glugging, squelching, slavering sounds flow from the open doorway. "PBBSSSHRRRPPP!!!"

"GODS ABOVE!"

A crash of heavy objects hitting the floor grabs my attention and without meaning to I look to the mirror. There I see Aristocles up on a stool with his his arms wide as she holds onto the shelving on the walls for support. His wide eyes are locked onto the bobbing head at his crotch and his expression is one of a man who is having his world shook. The bottom of his shirt and what pudgy stomach I could see was soaked with spit as saliva sprays in every direction from the goblin's sodden smacking lips and slapping, lapping tongue drenches everything close by. Colly only had to lean forward a little bit to provide the oral and the erratic bobbing motion has her whole soft body jiggling.

Aristocles suddenly grabs on tightly to Colly's bouncing pigtails and thrusts hard and balls deep into the slave's sucking mouth. She handles him no problem at all. Loud sputters and sloppy farting noises accompany the furious face fuck while all the time Colly growls with lustful joy. "Rrrrmmbllrppp!"

"Fuuuuuck!" The man's eyes roll back as he trembles at the edge of orgasm. At the last second though he pulls her away. Cupping her chubby cheeks in his smudged fingers he stares down at Collywaddle as if she were the rarest piece of bronze work he'd ever seen. "I must have you."

"Well…you're in luck thir." She beams up at him. "I'm for thale. Half prithe!"

"No. It can't be."

"It'th true."

"It's true." I confirm.

He looks up and makes eye contact with me through the mirror. Though he didn't seem the least bit bothered I blush and turn away in embarrassment at the sudden connection. "Tell her master that I want her! Tell her master she has a buyer."

"Uh, yeah, sure."

"Ohhhh!" Colly squeals with delight. "Thank you thir! Thank you!"

"I must have you." He huffs again and the sound of shuffling bodies and a rattling wooden stool follows.

"Yeth!" A moment later there comes a long lilting mewl from Colly. "Ohhhhh thirrrrr."

"Ohhhh fuck!" He groans along with her. "This end is as hot and as wet as the other! Oh gods, and so fuckin tight!"

"OHHHHH THIR!"

I don't know why, simple carnal curiosity perhaps, but I take one more look toward the mirror through the corner of my eye. Aristocles had Colly up on the stool at a perfect height for him to fuck her, which he very much was. She is now facing him, her stumpy green legs wrapped around his hips, and great tits bouncing wildly as rammed into her with sharp, swift thrusts. He had one arm around her back and the other supporting her head as he looked down into her face.

"You're so beautiful." He says warmly between grunts and splashing thrusts. "I've never seen one so…so…fuckable!"

"Ohhhh thir! You thay the thweetetht thingth." She moans, her wide cheeks darkened in a verdant blush and her amber eyes smoldering with rising passion. "I'll be your fuck thlave every thingle day! My wet little puthy ith yourth!"

"Ohhh! Ohhhh! Ohhhh gods you feel so good!"

"Ohhh thir! Ohhhh thirrrr! I'm cumminnnnng!" Her legs tighten around him and her chubby body jiggles from head to toe. "MATHTERRRR!!!"

I do a double take as literal geyser of squirting pussy juice erupts around the merchant's thrusting hips and splashes down his legs and over the floor at his feet.

"By Eros!" He cries out. "Don't clench so hard! GNNNNGHHHH!" His nut hits him without warning and the next thing I knew I had a duet of orgasmic voices ringing my ears. "OHHHHHHH!!!"

I hold up my hand at the side of my face to block my view and give them some semblance of privacy as the pair cum loudly and…soggily together.

There is some smooching, some smitten giggling, and the soft whispers of lovers.

"Look at this mess." Aristocles chuckles.

"I jutht get tho darned exthited and then…THQUIRT! Puthy thunami."

"You almost tore my damn dick off when you came."

"Thorry thir. You're jutht tho big!"

"Don't apologize." He kisses her. "I wouldn't trade it for anything."

"It'll get eathier…with practithe." She coos.

He laughs. "Lots and lots of practice."

"Oh thir. You make me tho happy."

There is some more lovey talk and some rustling then the pair of them come out of the room together, hand in hand with faces flushed. Aristocles shirt and pants were soaked but he seemed not to even notice. Needless to say the bartering for the items goes off without a hitch. I tell Aristocles of Lydia and where to find her and he thanks me. There is then some friendly small talk between us, though their eyes never stray from the other, and before long we say our goodbyes. Or they do at least.

"Goodbye Colly."

"Goodbye thir."

"I'll…I'll be around soon. I promise."

"Yeth thir." She bats her big amber eyes. "I'll be waiting for you."

"Goodbye."

"Bye-bye."

Venus truly can work miracles as before my very eyes the chunky little goblin with a lisp and the pot-bellied balding man become the most adorable pair of people I had ever seen. Is this what Rosa and I looked like? Love. It was just…beautiful beyond words.

"I hope he meanth it." She says when the door closes behind us. "I hope he buyth me."

I shake my head and laugh. "Colly, I think he'd trade his last bronze to get you."

She sighs, absolutely glowing with joy and post-coital satisfaction. She hugs my leg. "Thankth to you Quin."

"Aw geez." I pat her wide head and look around at the curious eyes that were drawn our way. "I didn't do anything, really."

"Would you like a thuper thloppy…?"

"No! Nope, I'm good thank you."

"Okay." She steps back and lets out a huff. "I had a good feeling about you and Rotha. It'th a good day, ithn't it thir?"

"Yes. And a profitable one!" I rattle my purse. "Let's get some lunch and I'll give you your cut."

"A very, VERY good day! Wahoo!"

Chapter 19: Welcome to Grumentum

Chapter Text

At the edge of an open square with a long, exquisitely carved fountain running along the North end Colly and I are sitting across one end of a long table from each other eating a hearty lunch. Both of us had healthy appetites though my tastes leaned toward meats and fish and common fare whereas Colly was all about the fruits and sweet treats. The vendor was only too happy to provide us a platter to satisfy both our tastes and he received a nice tip for the trouble. I was glad to splurge a little. Thanks to Colly I had ended up with nearly double the coin of what I'd estimated, and that was even after her share from the last stop.

Our filling bellies contributing to our high spirits Colly and I talk and laugh and share our meal. Colly could speak of little else than Aristocles who, if you believed her, was the mostly studly being this side of Apollo. It lifted me to hear her talk. I understood well just what she was feeling. I just prayed that the shopkeep held to his word and purchased the love-struck slave. And speaking of slaves, I find my thoughts returning again and again to my Rosa. Though necessary at times being apart from her left an aching absence inside of me. Thankfully, though loud and smacking, Colly's eating wasn't quite as slobbery as her blowjobs.

All in all we were having a great time, until…

The roast pigeon Colly was about to bite into is snatched from her hands by a rough looking man in a brown tunic. Taking the bird he sits down on the bench beside her and proceeds to start eating it. I am just about to reach across and correct the situation when another man slaps me on my shoulder and looms behind me.

"Hey athhole!" Colly objects as she reaches for the pigeon. "That'th mine."

"Citizens before slaves." He says through chewing teeth and greasy lips as he keeps her at bay. "Humans before filth."

"You son of a bitch." I go to reach again but the hand on my shoulder tightens and presses down harder.

"Easy there fella. We don't want this to get nasty." Says a gruff voice from above.

"Regula rules that every true Roman ought to have a full belly before the scum get their first bite."

Before my eyes I watch my lively companion deflate and fear enter her expression. "You're with the conthul?"

Regula, so that was the name of the other consul that co-ruled Grumentum. After this throwing my support behind Fulgentius was looking even better.

"With him all the way." The man says proudly. "In all things you fat piece of filth. Who let you out of your slum anyway?"

Colly bows her head and looks away, too intimidated to reply to the man. She goes to hop down from the bench but I stop her. "Stay where you are Colly. These men were just about to leave."

He looks back to me and licks his lips. "Slaves aren't allowed to eat out here, citizen."

"I don't see a sign." I hold his eyes in a firm stare.

"Well now you know." He gives me a fearless shit eating grin. "You're welcome, citizen." He rips an entire breast off the roast squab and chews it down. "Mmm, this is too good for a goblin bitch anyway."

I clench my jaw and fists. I fucking HATED bullies. "If you take one more bite of that bird you won't have teeth for the next one."

"It'th okay Quin." Colly says meekly. "Let'th go."

"Ohhh! A tough guy." The man says to my challenge. "You a soldier? Someone important?"

"No." I say. "Just a guy. Are you?"

"Nope. Just a hungry citizen looking out for my own."

I smile. "I was hoping you'd say that."

Catching my meaning his grin turns into a cold glare. "I think you're forgetting that there's two of us and just one of you."

In one rapid motion I reach back and grab the shirt of the man behind me then HEAVE it downward. A sickening crack echoes out, turning heads from all around, as the man's temple bounces off the stout wooden table we were eating at. He crumples over the bench at my side.

"There." I say to the pigeon stealing fuck face. "Now it's just you and me, citizen."

His eyes bulge as I get up from the low bench to stand at my full height. Despite herself Colly was smiling from ear to ear. "That'th my friend." She whispers to the next table and thumbs my way. "He'th my very good friend."

"H-hey!" The man objects. "You c-can't…"

"Give her back her food." I say as I walk around the table to stand over him. "And apologize to the lady."

"Lady!? I ain't fuckin apologizing to no fuckin gob…" Crack! His flapping gums are silenced by a snapping jab to the jaw. As his head hits the table I see with some satisfaction a tooth sputter from his unconscious lips. Oh, that felt good. Since meeting Rosa I'd tried to be on my best behavior but, while not violent by nature, I was never one to shirk from a bit of the old rough and tumble.

Taking the half eaten pigeon I politely hand it back to Colly. She takes it in both hands, giggles, and looks up at me. "Thank you thir."

"You're welcome Colly." I look around to see every eye in a thirty cubit radius looking at me. About a third looked pleased by what I'd done, a third looked concerned, and the final third had something approaching malevolence in their glowering stares. "I think…we might want to move on."

"I think tho too thir." The slave says as she too notices the attention. She starts to collect up the food.

"You're not going anywhere!" Comes a stern voice from my left. I look to see two of the town guard, armed and armored, headed my way. They seem to have just materialized out of the aether. "Stand where you are citizen."

I hold my hands. "I don't want any trouble. These men were…"

"These good citizens were doing you the good service of telling you that slaves don't eat shoulder to shoulder with free men." The guard interrupts me.

How did he know that? There was no way these two guards could have heard our conversation from where they stood. Shit! I'd been set up.

"I did not know." I say. "There's no sign."

"It's common sense." He retorts. "What's your name citizen?"

"Quintus Quintilianus." I answer.

"Quintus Quintilianus, you are under arrest."

"What!?" I exclaim. "No!"

"No?" He says calmly. "Resisting arrest will be added to your charges."

"I haven't done anything! This is all a misunderstanding."

As the leader of the pair stands before me, his hand on his gladius at the ready, his partner produces a pair of shackles. I do not resist as my arms are brought behind my back and my wrists cuffed. With my Lady this would send me into a state of bliss, but right now I had nothing but terror in my heart. In the distance another pair spot what is happening and head our way to offer support. Around us there are grumblings among the crowd, some people coming to my defense to tell what happened and others smiling wickedly at my arrest, but all of them are ignored by town guards.

"Colly." I say. "Take the cart and my pack…"

"The pack comes with us." Says the commanding officer as he lifts my heavily laden pack and gives it a jingle. He smirks as he feels the weight of silver in his hand.

The other pair close in and start to check in on the drooling duo who had started all this. "What happened?"

"This man was eating with a slave in the square." It is reported. "He attacked them when they tried to inform him of the law. He would have killed them had we not stepped in."

"Kill them!? No, no." I shake my head. "I wouldn't try to kill anybody. I'm just a farmer!"

"Oh?" The commander cocks a brow. "Who do you work for?"

"Well…nobody yet. I just arrived. I'm a land owner you see."

He snorts, clearly dubious of my claim. "What parcel? Where's your farmland?"

"Well…it's not really farmland…it's more of a…forest."

"And you call yourself a farmer?" He shakes his head. "Lying to the law is only going to get you into more trouble." He heaves my back over his shoulder. "That's going to be another charge. Let's get this goblin loving piece of shit outta here."

As the second pair see to the bullies the first two start to lead me away. While there were protests from the spectators nobody goes so far as to actually step forward and plead my case.

Looking over my shoulder I say to Colly. "Take the cart. Go home."

"I will thir." Colly says as she tags along fearfully. "I'm thorry thir. Thith ith my fault."

"It's not your fault Colly. Get out of here, okay? And be safe."

"Yeth thir."

"Just…tell Rosa what happened. Tell her…tell her not to come find me. Tell her to stay away. Tell her that I'll be there as soon as I can."

The commander chuckles. "And you better tell this Rosa not to wait up. Quintus here is going to be our guest for quite some time."

Chapter 20: Lesson Learned

Chapter Text

The next few hours are humbling, humiliating, and downright terrifying. I am taken to a guard station, stripped down to my underbreeches, and thrown in a cramped stone and iron cell with three foul smelling lowlifes. I thank my Mom's good food and Ceres' nourishing bounty for growing me so big as I believe it was only my size that kept the others from hassling me. For most of that time I sit on the narrow bench, elbows on knees and hands clasped together, worrying about what would happen to me. And more so, much more so, what would happen to Rosa. I was all she had and in one moment of madness I had left her completely alone in a foreign land. And because of me she was also blind. My failure was so profound that I didn't even know how to fully grasp it. All I could do was pray.

In the cell I am left to rot. At no point am I given an opportunity to plead my case or are charges even presented to me. As I reflect on the scene again and again the more I understand that the pair that came to harass Colly and I had simply been bait, and boy had I chomped onto it. What a fool I'd been. This wasn't the country where we had the freedom to be ourselves. Where slaves and freemen broke bread together after a day of hard shared labor. Where we took care of things honestly, directly and with our own two hands. Where you stood up to bullies and gave them something to think about the next time they wanted to go pushing their weight around. This was the city. The place where weak men hide behind the laws of old men. Fuck!

The sky outside our tiny slit of a window had turned rosy by the time I see a guard again.

"Quintus Quintilianus?"

My head pops up. "Yes?"

"On your feet. You are being released."

Relief doesn't even come close to describing the explosion of emotion in that moment. I close my eyes and praise every last power that I had prayed to these past hours. "Oh thank the gods!"

I am lead down a short hall to an office where there stood a group of familiar faces and one unfamiliar one. There was the officer who arrested me, the pair I had beat up, the orange robed Lydia, and a slender middle aged man in a fine lily white toga that stood at the wizard's side. Both he and Lydia were clearly upset, downright fuming, but whereas he would not even look at me Lydia glared at me with a hot anger that raised the short hairs on the back of my neck.

The officer speaks first. "Due to conflicting eyewitness accounts, a testimony of your character by these two respected citizens of Grumentum, and the fact that these kind gentlemen agreed not to make a fuss about your unprovoked assault, we have decided not to press charges."

"Thank you." I say to the officer, and then to Lydia and what I assumed was her husband. "Thank you."

"Aren't you forgetting us?" The man who stole Colly's squab smiles, a new gap now present in his shit eating grin.

"Apologize to the men." I am ordered.

In another time I would have spit in their faces but I had more than myself to worry about now. With my beautiful demon firmly held in my mind I clench my jaw, swallow my pride, and summon the vomit inducing words. I couldn't even meet their gaze. Staring at the man's chest I say in a low tone. "Thank you citizens."

"I'm just happy a lesson was learned." The man in the brown tunic says. "You did learn your lesson, didn't you Quintus?"

"Yes. I've learned my lesson." I nod. "It won't happen again. I…apologize."

Right there in front everyone I am made to dress. My pack is returned to me…significantly lighter than when I last held it. The guard's hard eyes stare me down, daring me to make a complaint. With my head bowed low I sling it over my shoulder. I swallow hard and say softly. "There was a red neckband. A sort of woven collar."

"Was there?" He says. "Well, it ain't here now."

NO! My chest seizes in actual physical pain at the loss of my collar. Pushing my emotions way down deep inside I take a long, deep breath through my nose and slowly nod. "Yes officer."

"You are free to go Quintus." He says. "Next time we won't be so lenient."

"There won't be a next time." I mutter.

And with that Lydia, the man with her, and I walk from the jail.

We are just out of earshot when the man turns to the wizard. "I will see you at home my pet."

"Yes Sir." She whispers. "I am so sorry for this."

"We will talk about it later." He finally looks at me and holds my gaze a moment. "I hope you appreciate what my wife did for you tonight."

"Yes Sir." Assuming just a hint of my submissive training I bow slightly and say. "I am sorry Sir. It will not happen again."

He nods, appreciative of the respect I showed him. "You are a hot blooded one. Your Lady has much work to do yet."

"Yes Sir." His words are a dagger to my heart. My actions had reflected poorly on Rosa's reputation as a dominant. Could this day get any worse?

With that he heads off in a different direction and leaves Lydia and I making for her tower. We had only gone a half a block before Lydia takes me by the arm and pulls me off to the side of the road. "You brash young fool! What were you thinking?"

"It was a shake-down. They planned it."

"So you just oblige them and go right along with it, huh?"

"No, I mean…" I sigh, my shoulders sagging. I had no will to defend myself anymore. "Yes, I am a fool Lydia."

"It wasn't a shake-down, it was a slap down. It was a message." Lydia explains. "You were probably spotted as soon as you walked into the city with a demon at your side. Being seen with a Kobalos later on would have only confirmed their suspicions of your loyalty." She looks left and right, making sure nobody was listening in. "Tonight was a warning. A warning not to be so…open about things. To respect the balance. They probably would have just hassled you if you hadn't actually gone and attacked the men. Fool!"

"Lesson learned." I say, feeling properly chastised. "It won't happen again Lydia. I am sorry you had to get involved."

"Apology accepted, though I don't know why. I barely know you." She says. "Listen, in Grumentum the peace is kept through a delicate balance between the two consuls. Both sides must be respected. There is a veneer of civility beneath which a war rages for control of the city."

"I didn't know."

"Yes. I understand that now." She says. "But Collywaddle did. And she will be punished."

"What? Why?"

She looks at me like one would an idiot. "Because she's a slave Quin. She needs to be disciplined. She allowed her stomach to get the better of her good sense."

"She never made me strike those men. She was just hungry and happy after our day together. She never meant any harm."

"Oh, I know." She says. "She's barely stopped crying since she got home. I've declared 20 lashes for her but I waited for you. To give you the option of administering them. You are the one who suffered from her foolishness after all."

"What? No. Not me."

She stares into my eyes. "Are you sure? She will receive them either way."

It takes me a second to get the underlying meaning of her question. If I held the whip…I chose the force of the lashes. I clear my throat and nod reluctantly. "Very well."

"Good."

"How is Rosa?"

"Out of her mind with worry about you." She says. "You scared the life out of that poor woman Quin. She truly loves you."

"Hahhh, yeah. I know." I look to the heavens as I blink the tears away. "I know."

"Quin…I realize this is not the best time for you but we need to talk about your slave."

I rub my aching temples. Just by the tone of her voice I knew this wasn't going to be good. "Just tell me Lydia. Please."

"You cannot allow Rosa to pursue magic." She states as bluntly as I'd asked for it. "You will stop her from following this path."

"Right. Of course. Anything else?"

"Quin!" She barks, snapping me to attention. "Listen to me! This…thing she has, this gift, where she can see magic, it is dangerous Quin. Too dangerous to be in the hands of a slave."

"Rosa is harmless."

"No, she is not. She might be the most dangerous person I have ever met." Lydia's expression goes grim. "I demonstrated a simple Droning spell for her, just a common incantation that leaves a sound echo in the air for a few minutes." There is a pause, Lydia's eyes seeing back through time to something that shook her to her core. At a whisper now she continues. "Rosa…plucked the very magic from my fingers! She played with the power as a child might play with water and sand. Sculpting it, shaping it, holding it. I've never seen anything like it before. My Droning spell…sang for her. It sang!" She shakes her head. "If she were not blind, still completely untrained, and so charming, I would have already reported her to our local council and she would be dead right now."

"What!? You would do that?"

"Yes Quin. I would." She says slowly and carefully. "She is an Amazon, sworn enemy of the Empire, and she…is…a…slave. Why are you struggling with this? No matter how much she loves you she will want to be free at some point. Especially once you have no hope of stopping her." She pats my arm. "I know this is a lot. But it's not too late. Luckily she cannot tap into the energy herself. And without being taught to do so she never will. Just promise me that you will not have her trained. Promise me that Quin."

I do my best to take in all I had just learned. "And you will not report her?"

She lets out a huff and nods. "If my Sir asks me directly I cannot lie to him. But yes, I will keep her secret. For now."

"The same goes for my Lady of course."

"If you must. Just understand Quin, her life depends on you protecting her from this knowledge." She says. "Promise me?"

"Yes, of course." I say. "I only want what's best for her."

"I cannot imagine how difficult it is for you. To be Master and boy to the same woman. I cannot imagine."

"Yeah." Closing my eyes, barely keeping it together and nearly welling up with tears right there on the street, I plead. "Can I please see her now?" My voice trembles despite my efforts to hold it in. "I really need to see her."

"Alright Quin." Lydia says softly. "Come along then."

Chapter 21: Reunion

Chapter Text

When we turn the corner onto the street of Lydia's business I right away spot Rosa, Colly, and the wingless angel Amadeus standing in the gateway. Unable to stop myself I break into a run, my eyes only on Rosa. Colly tugs on Rosa's dress and points when she spots me approaching.

"Baby?" She calls, her arms out stretched and her wide sightless eyes fruitlessly looking for me.

I rush into her arms and envelop her in a great embrace. "I'm here." We kiss hard and cling to each other as if worried we might slip apart forever if we did not hang on with all we had. "I lost my collar."

"It's okay." She whispers. "It's okay. I've got you. That's all that matters baby." She kisses me and kisses me again and again, holding onto me with a desperate strength. "I love you!"

"I love you too." I say in a hush and humbled voice. All this fear, all this worry, simply because I'd decided to have a bust up with some bigots. What a fool I had been. "I'm sorry. I am so sorry."

"Shhhh. It's okay. It's okay, it's okay, it's okay. My boy. My boy!" Her hands explore my chest and shoulders, neck and face, arms and stomach, as if checking me to make sure I'd returned with all of my pieces in tact. Like me she didn't know what to do with herself but touch me and hold me and feel that I was real. She hugs me tightly once more. "I've got you in my arms again. Everything is okay now."

A few minutes ago I was on the verge of breakdown, my shattered spirit holding together simply on the hope that I would see and feel and smell her again. Now that I had her the pieces start to mend together once more. With Rosa safe and sound in my arms nothing could truly hurt me. And I knew she felt the same. My need for her bordered on addiction and it was an addiction that I was more than happy to accept. My need for my beautiful slave Lady was as necessary for me as water or sustenance.

Slowly it dawns on us that we were being watched. Nothing could have stopped the initial outpouring of love and relief but there would be a better time and place for us to express ourselves when we were alone. I kiss Rosa's head between her horns and stand tall. Looking to my right I see the golden haired Amadeus in the same uniform, though with different insignia, as the officer who had just hassled and stolen from me.

"Hey Quintus. Sorry about what happened." He says. "Things are complicated here."

"Yeah." I say, holding back a host of emotions at seeing that uniform right now I also hold back my words. If I spoke now I would likely regret it later.

Perhaps sensing this tension he says to Rosa. "I should get back on patrol. I'm glad it all worked out."

"Thank you Amadeus. We'll meet again. Okay?"

"See you again."

As he takes his leave I look for Colly who had faded away during Rosa and I's embrace. I spot her hiding behind one of the pillars of the building. "Colly, come here."

Her chubby green hands clasped in front of her Collywaddle steps out. Her plump cheeks were streaked from tears and her huge amber eyes glimmered with fresh ones. At once scared and remorseful she blubbers sadly. "I'm thorry thir."

"Come here Colly."

"Go to him!" Snaps the voice of her owner.

She flinches at the hard tone then approaches me with here head hung low. Getting down on both knees…I pull the guilt-stricken goblin into a hug. "It's not your fault."

She hugs me back. "Yeth it ith. You were tho nithe to me and I…I… I'm thorry!"

"Hey, whose the citizen and whose the slave here? I chose where to sit. I bought the food. I was the dummy who decided to start a fight right in a public square." Was she blameless? Of course not. A heads up would have been nice. But seeing her so down on herself I knew she had learned her lesson every bit as much as I had. There was no point in piling on now. "It was my fault. Not yours."

"I should have…thaid thomething."

"Wouldn't have helped. I'm a stubborn one. It was my fault Colly. I just couldn't help myself. Don't you even worry about it."

"That he is." Rosa comes in behind me and lays a hand on my shoulder. "I can confirm it."

I take her round cheeks and look into Colly's eyes. "I have to give you your punishment, okay?"

She trembles a little but nods. "I wath hoping it would be you."

Still cupping her jowls in my hands I lean close and whisper in her ear. What I tell her is where my land is located and how to get there. When I lean back and look into her eyes again I say in a low tone that would keep Lydia from hearing. "If you ever get into trouble like that again, or if you've got nowhere else to go, come find us. We've got lots of space and lots of places to hide if necessary. Okay?"

She stares at me stunned. What I had just told her was flat out illegal. After all of the shame of the previous hours my blood still ran hot. The bastards at the guard office might have beaten me into submission for when I was in public, but in private Consul Regula and his cronies had made a new enemy this day. As I'd said moments ago, I just couldn't help myself.

"Y-yeth thir." She says with a nervous glance toward her owner.

I smile and put my finger to her plump lips. "Shhhh."

She nods. "Yet thir Mithter Quin."

Looking up I see Rosa beaming down on us. I knew that look well. That look of pride. I'd told Colly that because I thought it the right thing to do but that look in my Lady's eyes sure made it worthwhile. I stand and address the wizard. "I would like to get this punishment over quickly. We are losing light and I would like to make it home before it gets too dark."

"I know of a reasonably priced inn if you are interested." Says Lydia.

I shake my head. "I will not spend one more minute than I have to in this city. May I carry out the punishment now?"

"Of course." She says. "Colly, fetch the flogger."

"Yeth Mithtreth." Colly runs off to fetch the tool that she would soon feel the bite of.

I knew from witnessing such things in the past that while I might swing the whip it would Colly's owner to count the lashes. And if I was any judge of character Lydia was one to stick to tradition in such cases. A proper smack would have to be heard for the lash to count. Stepping in toward Rosa I whisper. "Quickly, how do I use a flogger so as not to hurt?"

"Mmm, such items were more Danae's forte." She says. "Hold it right at the top of the handle toward the tails, not the end. More control and less force. Keep the blows to the back and buttocks only. Don't let the tips curl around her sides or wrap around anything. Just the back and buttocks. Try to strike with last couple of inches of the tails all at once. Gauge your distance, not too close or too far. Smooth even strokes, let your elbow and wrist do the work." Gripping my shoulder she says. "You are very strong Quin but this isn't about strength. Please be careful."

"I don't like this. I don't want to do this."

"I know baby." She caresses my cheek. "It'll be okay. Colly's a tough girl. She can handle 20. She's told me that she's had much worse. You won't break her. Rub and slap her back and butt with your hand a little at first to warm her up. Let her get used to being touched. And afterward give her a hug. Be gentle with her. Careful with her back. And tell her that she's a good girl."

"What?"

"Just tell her that, okay? Let her know that she's special."

"O-okay. If you say so."

"I do."

When Colly returns I quickly learn that while there was a novice on this side of the flogger there was old veteran of corporal punishment on the other end. She hands me the object, a leather flogger with a braided handle from which sprouted a number of long and supple flat inch wide tails, then marches up to a spot along the front wall and disrobes. Naked to the world she bends forward at the waist and places her hands on the wall with her feet about shoulder width apart. It was the Wall position. I had practiced it many times and I could see all of the little imperfections in the way she held it. But she was there because she had to be, I assumed that position because I was who I was. Seeing her like that…how I wished Colly and I could reverse roles right now. I would so proudly show everybody how well Rosa taught me my positions and what a good boy I was for her. And I would happily accept any punishment without complaint if it meant I didn't have to do this. Beating up a couple of bullies? No problem. Raising a hand in violence toward a woman? No. This felt so gross.

I look to Lydia who stands on her stairs with her arms crossed waiting. She took no joy out of this but, from her point of view, it was a necessary evil. With a supportive pat from Rosa I take a breath and ready myself. The quicker this was done the sooner we'd be out of here.

Remembering Rosa's advice to 'warm her up' I approach Colly and kneel at her side. Carefully I take her long braids and put them to the front. With the flat of my hand I start to rub the soft, smooth flesh of Colly's back and bum. Her butt was…so squishy! Softer than any pillow I'd ever laid my head upon. As I rubbed her back briskly her huge breasts swayed heavily beneath her, hanging down as far as her belly button, and her big nipples stuck out prominently. Her pudgy green hands gripped the wall in preparation of what was to come.

"I don't wish to hurt you Colly." I tell her. "But I have to do this properly."

"It'th okay thir. I underthtand." She then flashes me a guilty smile. "Your hand feelth nithe."

"Colly!" I smile. "Don't tell me that. Rosa's watching."

She titters. "It'th true. Not as nithe as Arithtocleethe, but nithe." My rubbing gets progressively harder finally move on to readying her a series of quick, light slaps to the areas that would be struck. When I spank her big round rippling, jiggling ass she wriggles and hoots. "Ooooo thir! I feel it in my puthy! I like it! Watch your toeth, I might thquirt a little."

Rosa giggles and I laugh despite myself. "Stop. This is hard enough as is."

"Yeth thir." She winks at me. "It'th okay Quin. You won't hurt me."

I let out a breath and nod. "Alright then. Let's get this over with."

Chapter 22: Discipline

Chapter Text

I stand and grip the whip as Rosa had told me to. A great sickening knot tightens in my belly as I look down at Colly looking so small and exposed there by herself against the wall. I shake my head and focus. We just needed to get through 20 strokes.

Swinging the flogger about I get a feel for the weight and length of it. I test it on the wall first to try to get a sense of the force and rangeI whip my own hand to feel the sort of sting I would be administering. It hit with a tingling bite that warmed my palm. Not so bad, but I knew from Rosa's spankings that even the gentlest of strikes build one atop the other. Even going easy Colly would be feeling it by the end.

I glance to Rosa who stood nearby with her hands folded in front of her staring down at nothing but listening keenly. Oh what I wouldn't do for one of her spankings right now. I deeply wanted to be punished by my Lady for my foolishness today. I liked knowing that I had boundaries. I liked knowing that someone was watching me and judging me. And most of all I liked that she would make feel loved after it was all done. This was only the second day without my dominant Lady and it I was already missing her.

Perhaps sensing I was looking at her Rosa tells me. "Don't leave her waiting Master."

"Yeah." I say. "Ready Colly."

"Do your wortht!" She taunts with a shakes of her big green booty. "Let'th thee what you got thir."

Here she was the one about to receive discipline at my hand and SHE is assuring ME that everything was going to be okay. I was really taking a liking to this vivacious little slave.

"Here it comes." I say. Colly closes her eyes, lowers her head, and grips the wall for support. I notice her pudgy toes also gripping at her sandals.

I loosen my arm, keep all of the advice Rosa gave me at the front of my mind, then let the first strike fly. The flaccid leather tails barely tap the bare flesh of Colly's back. I look to Lydia in hopes that it would be enough but she shakes her head gravely. I nod back. Pulling back again I focus and try again.

PAP!

With a clumsy strike my unpracticed hand causes the center of the tails to hit off center. The tips whip around to snap along her more sensitive flank.

"Thhhh!" She hisses as she feels the leather's sting.

"Sorry!"

Colly gives me a nod to let me know she was okay.

"One." Lydia announces.

"Right." I go again.

Crack!

This time I err too far the other way. With a flick of my wrist I pull my strike back at the last second inadvertently causing the tapered tips, and just the tapered tips, to flick hard against her green skin leaving some nasty looking welts behind it.

"Hahh!" Colly cries as her cherubic face winces in pain.

"Gods! Sorry!"

"Go easy baby." Rosa whispers, knowing just by the sharp sound that I'd messed up. "The tips hurt the most."

"I'm sorry!"

"It'th okay." Colly nods. "Dont' thtop thir, pleathe."

"Two." Lydia says.

I let out a huff of frustration. Gods how I hated this. I refocus and try again. I'd been focusing on her back and coming in from above which, given our massively different heights, meant that the flogger had to travel a long way to get to its target. Changing tactic I hold the tool low and at my side. I sway the tails back and forth a few times, my eyes locked on Colly's fat bottom, then on the fifth sway follow through with an arching upward stroke.

Pap! The tails land across her plump right buttock sending ripples out through her flesh in all directions.

"OH!" Colly hops, her eyes snapping open, more taken by surprise than in pain.

Rosa's ears perk up. "That's it Quin. You've got it."

"Three."

Perfect! The strike landed just as intended. With not much force yet with a nice audible clap to echo off of the stone wall. Since I could get so much closer to the target before letting it go my precision and my power ended up coming through just how I meant them to. Sticking to this technique I focus on the other cheek and let fly.

Pap!

"Oh!" Colly gasps.

"Sorry Colly, this won't be long now."

"It'th…okay." She whispers.

"Four."

Keeping my strokes steady and controlled I take a few seconds to line each shot and strike one cheek at a time, alternating between them to split the pain between them. Both green buttocks are soon glowing a purple-pink and despite my attempts to be careful poor little Colly is trembling by lash number ten.

"We're halfway Colly. You're doing great."

"Ohhhh…you too thir!" She pants with flushed cheeks. "You too! Oh my goodneth!"

It is then I notice the glisten of wetness not just beaded among Colly's dark pubic hair but also streaking down her inner thighs giving them a bright sheen. I feel my own cheeks darken with a blush. Colly wasn't just enduring this…she was getting off on it!

She lets out a heavy breath, her blunt claws scraping against the stone as she grips the wall. "Keep going thir. Pleathe!"

A bit shook by this unexpected reaction my next strike falls a just an inch further to the inside than I intended causing two of the tails to err off and snap her wet pussy.

"OHHH!" Colly cries out, her whole soft, round body jiggling, in what was clearly not distress. "Ohhh thir!"

Lydia covers her mouth as she laughs and announces. "Eleven."

Even Rosa giggles. "Why Quin! What are you doing to that poor slave?"

"Shush." I grumble to the both of them.

Trying to switch it up I send the next one across both cheeks at once. The unexpected change only arouses her more!

"YETH!" Her stout legs nearly buckle beneath her. Her right hand comes off of the wall to grasp at one of her big squishy tits.

Trying desperately to stay serious Lydia sputters. "Twelve. Pff."

Colly spreads her feet wider and arches her back to tilt her ass upward as if readying herself to be bred. The entirety of her soft inner thighs were drenched and trickles of pussy juice roll down the inner sides of her calves.

"Do it!" Colly gasps, her shoulders heaving up and down. "Yeth!"

My own blush heats up. I was glad Colly wasn't suffering but I felt pretty weird causing such sexual pleasure to a woman right in front of my partner. For Rosa's part she showed no jealousy or annoyance, she just stood with a slight smile as she listened.

Pap! Pap! Pap!

"Yeth! Yeth! OHHH GODTH YETH!" Colly cries in ecstasy, drawing a few eyes from beyond the open gate. I could see now that with each lick of the leather the waves of supple flesh rippled not just outward but also right down to her crotch, giving her what was clearly a very pleasant vibration. "Ohhhh thir!"

"Thirteen, fourteen, fifteen." Lydia snickers. "I did warn you she was coming into her breeding years."

"I'm not sure this was the punishment you intended."

"I suppose we could call it there."

"Don't you dare!" Colly exclaims. Her hand sinks hard into her big tit as she squeezes it hard. "Come on thir. Give it to me! I detherve to be punished!"

I shake my head and give Colly the rest of her twenty lashes. Every clapping impact comes with a cry of pleasure from the lusty goblin and by the last one I had left her a quaking green jelly of a woman.

"Ohhhhh thirrrr." Her voice warbles.

I drop the accursed flogger the moment the last lash is counted and hurry to her side. Kneeling down beside her I take her warm squishy body in my arms and hug her just as Rosa had told me to. Colly slumps into me, happy to feel my arms around her. Even through my clothes I could feel how stiff her big prominent nipples had become.

"Good girl." I whisper as kiss her broad head. "You were a good girl Colly."

"Ohhh thir." She mewls softly. "Make love to me."

"You know I won't do that." I smile and kiss her head again. "I'm glad you didn't suffer."

"Ohhh." She moans. "Nooneth ever whipped me like that before. Goodneth!"

"You gonna be okay?"

"Yeth thir. Thank you thir." Her large lips covers my whole left cheek with a kiss. "I'll mith you thir."

"I'll come visit again." I promise her. "Hopefully at the bronze shop?"

She sighs longingly. "Hopefully."

As she gets dressed I stand move to beside Rosa. Pulling her to my side I look to Lydia. "Is our business done for the day?"

"Yes it is." She says. "I know our future dealings will be less…dramatic."

"We look forward to seeing you and your Sir again Lydia." Rosa says.

"Yes. And we you." She says. "Take care of yourselves." Then with a pointed look to me. "And try to stay out of trouble."

"Thank you again."

We take our leave from Lydia and Colly and head out to retrieve the handcart. I look to the sky. We had just enough time to hastily grab a few essentials and make it home before the light completely left us.

"I cannot be out of this city fast enough." I grumble as I hold the cart stead for Rosa to climb onto it.

Rosa looks to me with sympathy. "It wasn't all bad though."

"Hrm." I grip the handle. "Hold on tight. We'll be moving quick."

"Yes Master."

As I turn the cart around and get ready to leave I notice a lone figure walking nervously down the street toward the tower. In fresh set of robes and a new haircut a clean shaven Aristocles approaches the still open gate clutching a small chest in both of his hands. I can just hear as he clears his throat and peeks his head inside. "Um…hello? I-is anybody here?"

Oh Venus, you lovely lady. Even after a day like this my weary spirit warms at the sight of the goddess' magic. With a heave I start us on our way. "I suppose you're right Rosa. It wasn't all bad."

Chapter 23: Wiser

Chapter Text

With Rosa bouncing on her place seated behind me I hurry to a general supply shop to pick up some vital essentials that would keep us going for awhile, food stuffs and a goodly amount of olive oil being the biggest things we needed. Sacks, two boxes, and amphora are loaded onto the cart and roped down. With no time to haggle I am forced to pay more than I should have. As I open my coin pouch to pay I see the damage from the 'fine' that had been taken from me by the city's lawmen. They'd taken fully half of what I'd been carrying. Lawmen? Pah! More like common thieves. A good portion of the rest I hand over for the supplies. I sigh with bottled up frustration at the sight of what is left. Hauling in all of those items into town for trade and all of my work this afternoon had been for nothing.

Rosa comes up to my side with a small pouch of her own. "We've got more if you need it Master."

"Where did you…?" As I look down to the purse in her hands the question answered itself. That was the pouch Colly had bought this very day to hold her earnings. It seemed that in her guilt Collywaddle had returned her share to me. The sight of it touched me and angered me in equal measure. That money hadn't been charity, she'd earned it. It felt like an insult to have it given back to me. Though I knew her heart was in the right place. "Just hold onto it."

"Yes Master."

The bronze lantern I had bought I have filled and lit before we leave. I hang it to the front left of the cart with a nail which I then hammer over to affix it firmly. With everything cinched down I ensure Rosa's securely in her spot then I make hard for the gate we'd entered through. I already knew my estimate on how much light we had had been optimistic but I wasn't about to let Lady Nox stop me now. I had to get out of this gods damned city.

Even through fading light of dusk I have not trouble following the well defined road home. With Rosa holding on for dear life and a large amphorae and other potter on the back I couldn't go too hard but the ride home is a swift and bumpy one nonetheless. I just could not put enough distance between myself and Grumentum fast enough. There was no opportunity for talk or songs or laughter this time which left me alone with my own thoughts. And as I go…my anger and indignity stew inside of me. Every time I wanted to scream out in rage at the world and at myself I would just grit my teeth, grip the handle tighter and pull the cart faster.

The dim, swaying light of the lantern and rising Luna's wan illumination is all I had to work with by the time we are turning down the path to our broken down villa. My mood had turned as foul as I could ever remember it by the time we roll to a stop beside Mercury. Bending the nail back just enough to release the handle of the lantern I then carefully lower the handle, taking it slowly so as not to dump Rosa on the ground unexpectedly. She feels her way away from the cart to stand nearby.

"Can you find your own way to the room?"

"Um…yes Master." She says, troubled by my brusque tone. "Would you like something to eat before bed?"

"No."

"Okay." A frisky yip comes from the shadowy bushes and I see the glow of our local fox's eyes approach. "Danae!" Rosa laughs. Kneeling down she holds out her arms to welcome the excited canine into her arms. Danae happily licks Rosa's smiling face and snuffles against her clothes. "I missed you too! Ha ha ha!"

It was adorable but in my dark mood I could only see frivolous nonsense. Biting my tongue I busy myself with real work and unload the cart into our entryway. I could organize it properly in the morning. By the time the load was transfered Rosa was still petting and giggling and talking to Danae as if she hadn't a care in the world. To my ears their joy was a mockery of everything that had happened that day.

"Rosa!" I snap. "I told you to go to the room."

She startles at the sharp tone. "Quin?" She pets the fox and kisses its head. "What's wrong baby?"

Trying my best to hold back my anger I say in a low voice. "I gave you an order. Go to our room."

Rosa stands, silent for a moment as her sightless eyes search for me in vain. Sensing the shift in mood Danae falls quiet at her side and eyes me up suspiciously. Rosa then nods and says. "Yes Master." Using the cart to gain her bearing she walks with her hands outstretched toward our front door. Danae trots along beside her, shooting me foxy scowls along the way, before peeling off at the last moment to return to her night hunt. Rosa's steps become more confident the moment she steps across the threshold and soon she disappears into the darkness within.

Left alone in the night air I do my best to cool my spirit before following along. I did not let it cool enough however for the moment I step inside of our private sanctum I begin to rave.

"What kind of city is this? They stole from us!" I march to the center of the room and turn to Rosa who sat at the foot of our bed platform. "They were officers of the law!"

"I know Quin."

Setting down the lamp I pace back and forth, my fists shaking with rising rage. "They set me up! They sent those men to provoke me."

"It's true. I'm sorry it happened to you."

"Who polices the police? Huh? Who could I even complain too? I've got no friends, no family…who would believe a newcomer like me?"

"Let it rest Quin. We know better now. We'll be wiser in the future."

"Yeah. I'm wiser alright. I know that city is just a nest of thieves and bigots. Like all cities!"

"That's not true and you know it." Rosa's serene, controlled tone was a complete contrast to my ranting. "Come sit with me please?"

"We're worse off now than when we went to that accursed city." I continue to pace. "It's not fair Rosa. This isn't fair!"

"I know baby. Life isn't always fair Quin."

"I've never been arrested before. How dare they!"

"It'll be okay baby."

"I doubt it. We probably burned our bridge with Lydia. Her husband thinks you're a bad Lady because of my stupidity. I lost my collar. People saw me get arrested. Lots of people! Our reputation is shot Rosa, before it even had a chance to begin."

"Reputations recover."

"I just…I just want to…AHHH!" I let out a scream that echoes off the domed ceiling. "I hate this place!"

With infuriating calm she says. "It was one bad day baby. It's going to be okay."

"No!" I shake my head. "It's not just one bad day. I'm…I'm going to sell this place and we're going to go home."

"This is my home."

"No, I mean home. My home. My family home. Where things are the way they're supposed to be."

Rosa crosses her hands over her lap. "If that is what you wish."

"I'll let grandpa do the business and I will just work the fields again. I was happy then. Back home I can just be the big, stupid ox that I am."

"Quin…"

"I'll build us a nice little place. Real nice. Just big enough for two. Not this big…palace. I don't belong in a place like this. At home Mom will be there to help us. She'll know how to look after you."

"I do not need looking after."

"Yes you do!" I cry. "Rosa, you're blind! And your owner doesn't have a fucking clue what he's doing!" I turn shake my fists in the air. "What if those charges would have been pressed? Huh? What if I'd been sentenced to years in prison? What if my possessions would have been seized? That would mean you too Rosa!"

"We would have found each other again." She says without a hint of doubt.

"How can you be so calm about this!? About all of this?"

"Because I have you back. And that is all I care about."

"Rosa…life isn't just about love."

"Mmm. I'm not so sure." Spreading her legs she pats the space left between them. "Please baby, come sit down?"

With a snort and a huff I flop down onto the floor and rest my back against the bed. Rosa wraps her legs around my body and her arms around my shoulders. Her head resting against mine…she hugs me. In a long, tight embrace she says nothing. As the tiny flame in the lantern gradually fades she simply holds me close. Her soft demon body glows with that special warmth to melt the tension in my muscles as her enduring love quenches the fires of my anger.

As the flame flutters out leaving me in the same darkness as she I whisper. "I was scared."

"I know." She kisses my head. "So was I."

"I don't really want to go home Rosa." I sigh, leaning back into her. "I want to stay here…with you. I want to show them that I can be strong."

"You are strong Quin." She says "And I am so proud of you."

"I was such a fool."

"You stood up for Colly. You stood up for somebody who couldn't stand up for herself." Her hands grip my pecs. "You stood up when it really counted. Very few would."

"And I almost ruined everything for doing so."

"We would have found a way." She centers a palm over my heart. "A man, a real man, must do what he knows in his heart is right."

Searching my heart I find…guilt. "Rosa…" I swallow. "….I've…been lying to you."

"Oh?"

"I know I need to be responsible but…um…"

"You think lying makes you responsible?"

"Well…I need to protect you." I say. "I need to look after you now. You said you needed a break to deal with your…affliction."

"Baby." She hugs me tighter and nuzzles into my hair. "Whether I am your Lady, your girl, or your partner we carry our burdens together. My blindness doesn't change that."

"I…I never told you the truth about the soothesayer. He told me this land was cursed. He said that I would get everything I desired then have it all taken away. He told me that we are simply playthings for the gods."

"Okay."

"And…when…when I took control in that hallway…when I gave you that handjob…" I let out a breath. "…I didn't feel good about it. It felt wrong."

"Oh baby, I'm sorry."

"I like it when…you are in charge. I like being your good boy." I confess. "I miss my Lady. I miss her so much."

She kisses me. "I know baby, I know. She misses you too."

"This isn't how it was supposed to be." I whisper. "I'm the Master in the day, out in the world, and you are my Lady at home and at night. Remember?"

"I remember." She says softly. "Have faith my lover."

"I do." I gently grip her arm. I let out a long sigh. "Here you are soothing me again."

She hugs my head to her chest. "You are still young and full of life. I knew what I was getting into."

I kiss her arm. "I don't know what I'd do without you my love."

"Just be a dumb ox by the sound of it." She quips. "What a waste that would be." Her right foot then glides down my stomach and presses down over my manhood. There…it begins to rub. "You know. I've had a tough day too Master." She licks my ear. "A very hard day."

"Oh?"

"And you are going to make me feel better." She softly thrusts her groin into my back where I could feel the bulge of her cock.

"Oh really?" I say, smiling for the first time since the city.

"Really." She nips at the edge of my ear. "You are going to make love to your slave Master and make her feel good again."

"Am I?"

"Yes you are Master." She coos. "If you don't want a grumpy slave girl in the morning…you are going to do exactly as I say."

My smile grows. "Yes Ma'am."

Chapter 24: In The Dark

Chapter Text

With the room completely dark ours is a world of touch, smell, sound and taste.

A warm slender hand slips inside of my tunic to massage my pec and tease my nipple. With just a few light sucks and kisses to fringe of my ear my fuse is lit and tingles of arousal course through my body. With impressively dexterous toes Rosa unfastens my belt and slides it out from my waste then with her feet pulls it from my waist. The fingers of her other hand caress my face and soon find my slightly parted mouth where she runs a finger around my lips.

"There's something else I haven't told you." I whisper.

"Can it wait until the morning?"

"Yes my love." I sigh.

Her finger enters my mouth and I immediately begin to suckle upon it. I am melting, completely melting, to Rosa's confident and take charge touch. After a day like today I NEEDED this. I suspect she did as well. Her finger glides in and out through my sucking lips. Her groin slowly begins to rock and grind against my upper back. The fingers of her other hand pinches and tweaks at my sensitive nipple eliciting pleading moans from me.

"Mmm." As natural as blooming meadow flowers in spring my voice had become higher and softer and submissive. It was the voice of the Lady's boy. "Hmmmm."

"There he is." Rosa whispers into my ear. "Beautifulllll."

"Mmm!"

She sighs. "Don't go too deep baby. I still need you here."

"Mmm." I nod obediently.

"Good b…mmm!" She catches herself. "Oh gods." She grinds hard against me, her cock growing with each slow rub, and her finger delves deeper into my sucking mouth for a few strokes before being pulled away.

"Take me." I whisper. "Please."

"Yes Master." She pulls my tunic up over my head and removes it. Her hands reach down to explore my body for a time before she says. "Come to bed."

She gently pulls me along after her back onto the bed. Needless to say I follow. She could have lead me into the jaws of slavering jaws of Cerberus and I would have gone along willingly. Crawling behind her I come to the center of the huge bed. There she lays me down on my stomach with my face pressed into the pillow then rubs her hands down the taut muscles my back.

"Relax baby." She says. Her hands tracing down my back she comes to kneel at my side. Not quite a caress and not quite a massage she rubs the tension of my hard day from my sinews. "I've got you."

"Oh Rosa!" Taking the pillow I hug it to my chest as I luxuriate in the feelings of her hands on my body.

The rubbing stops and with soft, lingering kisses down my spine my underbreeches are pulled from my waist. I lift my pelvis to aid her in stripping me, my hard manhood springing from their confines, and the breeches are then pushed down my thighs. The kisses continue down over my bare bum, each one gentle and unhurried, then down my hamstrings as the garment is pulled from my feet and removed. With just the tenderest of touches at my hip she has me tilt to face away from her and my underwear is carefully tucked in beneath my crotch, placed there to catch the mess that was sure to follow. It was such a simple thing, a practical act so that we did not soil the bed, yet it meant the world.

I might not have been tied up and helpless but Rosa was caring for me as if I was. I do not 'go deep', as Rosa put it, but at least a hint of that wonderful sense of calm I got when completely under my Lady's loving care succors my rattled soul. Even in the darkness I could sense something similar happening with her. The way she breathed, the way she moved, she was more at peace now that she had her man here under control and in her bed.

Her hands run up and down my body, tracing every curve and contour. Perhaps she was using touch to see me in her mind's eye or perhaps she was simply enjoying the feeling of my flesh. I could only guess. All I knew is that I adored it. Gradually her hands come to focus more and more on my buttocks. At first she softly feels the smooth mounds of my glutes, stroking them softly up and down and then in slow circles, but before long she is kneading more firmly into them, sinking her fingers into the muscle and spreading the cheeks with rising desire.

"Ohhhh." I moan openly and lewdly like the slutty boy that I knew I could be in Rosa's presence and subtly shift to invite more attention to my ass.

Rosa pulls away for a moment but quickly returns to keep up the rubbing of my bottom. My right ass cheek is pulled as far as it would go and the next thing I knew the cool slick dribble of oil touches my anus. Soon after comes two fingers to massage the oil against my hungry hole.

"Hah!" I grip my pillow hard and mewl into the darkness. "Yessss! Ohhhh yes! Fuck meeee." With my plea comes two fingers penetrating my asshole. "OHHHH!!!"

"Baby! You're getting so good at opening up for me." She croons as her fingers work the oil deeply into my entrance. "You feel so tight and ready for me."

"I am! Ohhhhh!"

More oil is applied, smeared and pushed into my ass as Rosa adds a third plunging finger and the quiet burbles of her anal finger fucking reach my ears. My sphincter grips and loosens rhythmically against her fingers as my hips begin to rock on their own accord.

"Fuck me." I beg. "Please fuck me."

"Yes Master." Comes the happy reply.

Rosa gently pulls her fingers from me. There is a rustle and then the next thing I feel, starting with her breasts, is Rosa's warm, supple body pressing in against my back to spoon me. She holds me, one arm around my chest, and places a series of kisses across my shoulders. As her nose tickles the short hairs at the back of my neck I shudder as it sends tingles down my spine. I feel her already lubed arousal swell between my butt cheeks. Holding tight to me she slides her shaft up and down the crack of my ass.

"You are my hero Quin." She whispers. "You are my everything."

"Oh Rosa!"

Her thick tip glides down my crack to find my entrance. Gripping my hip…Rosa's big cock stretches my hole wide!

"OHHHHH GODS!" I groan as one girthy inch after the next stuffs me to my limit. "YESSSS!!!"

"Ohhhh Quin!" Rosa does not stop until I had taken her to her root. "By Eros you feel amazing!"

I bite down on the pillow and let out a warbling little whimper as I am viscerally reminded that my petite slave girl had an Amazon cock that would humble nearly any man or woman. She was in me. She filled me. A living extension of her reached deep inside my guts and claimed that space as her own. My breath catches in my chest as she flexes her penis to stretch me just that tiny bit more.

Her hand, still coated with oil, slides from my hip to reach around and grip my rock hard manhood. As she gingerly begins to fuck my ass her smooth, slippery hand works my dick.

"MMMPFFF." I moan loudly into the pillow.

Slowly, gently, lovingly my Rosa makes sweet, sweet love to me. It was only the second time she had taken me like this but it does not take long at all for the aching strain of taking her size to turn into pure bliss. The city, the prison, the whole world beyond these walls fades into insignificance as Rosa's tenderness and ass filling fucking lets me know once again of my real place in this world.

With even, steady thrusts she makes my ass sing as she drinks me in with all of her remaining senses. Spooned hard in behind me she smells my skin and tastes it with her long fringed tongue and sucking kisses. She whispers praise to me whenever I gave voice to my joy. Her whole body writhes with mine in our erotic dance and with a layer of sweat now between us her soft breasts slide easily over my back. All the while her right hand strokes my stiff member.

"Mmmm….mmmm…MMMM!" My warbling moans rise in pitch and volume as the sexual pleasure builds to the heady heights of release.

"Ohhh you feel soooo good baby." She hisses. "Gonna cum for me? Hmm?"

"Ohhh." I release the pillow from my mouth. "Yes! Ohhhhh gods Rosa! YES!"

Her hand quickens, her thrusts get stronger and deeper, and deep in her chest that wildcat demon snarl begins to rumble. "That's it baby. Cum for me. Cum for me!"

I already was.

"ROSAAAA!!!"

Chapter 25: Happy Boy

Chapter Text

In my lover's arms, her hand milking my pulsing cock and her own cock nestled deeply in my rhythmically gripping ass, I jerk and buck and moan my way through a powerfully rapturous orgasm. Cumming while my ass was delightfully full and stretched to its limit was still a freshly intoxicating pleasure for me, and one I never would have discovered without my beautiful Rosa. My seed spills out onto the underbreeches which had been left there for just that purpose. When my climax had finished and Rosa had nudged and milked every last drop from me I take her slender hand in mine and hold it close to my heart. She hugs me tightly and kisses the back of my neck, I squeeze her hand and her cock in return.

"Do you want it soft or hard?" She whispers.

"Hard p-please."

"Mmm." She hums happily. "Yes Master."

Staying snugly inside of me she turns me so that I lay flat on my stomach, my cock mushing into the mess I'd just made, and straddles my hips. Sitting up high she spreads my ass cheeks with her hands. There is a pause as a bit more oil is applied and she very gingerly strokes in and out a few times. She then leans forward and plants her gripping hands onto my shoulder blades to pin me flat beneath her. After slowly drawing her thick shaft nearly all the way out of my taut hole…she SLAMS back into me with all of her strength and weight.

"OHHHH!!!" I cry out in anal ecstasy. She pulls out again and RAMS back in again. "OHHHH FUUUUCK!"

"Is this hard enough for you Master?"

"Ohhhh godsss!" My high voice warbles. "Rosaaaa!"

"I'll take that as a yes." She shoves me deeper down into the mattress and begins to fuck me. A wicked demon snarl rolls from her throat as she lets me have it. "Rrrrrrr."

Plap! Plap! Plap! Plap! Rosa's flesh claps loudly against mine as she drives down into me again and again and again, her body literally bouncing off of my firm buttocks, harder and rougher than she ever had before and yet with that same caring control that made me feel so safe and allowed me to so willingly and eagerly give myself to her. Plap! Plap! Plap! Plap! The relentless thrusts pound my ass and just continue to feel better with each and every one. The glorious sense of fullness when she was full hilt, the way her cock battered that magical happy spot, the feel of her great penile girth dragging against then stuffing back through my straining anus, with me on the bottom and her on top, needless to say I was a VERY happy boy. Had I been tied I would have been completely lost in that wonderful submissive trance, as it was I was simply lost in ecstasy. Plap! Plap! Plap! Plap!

"OHHHHH!" I bite into the pillow and howl at the top my lungs Rosa forces an anal orgasm from me. "MMMMPPHHHH!!!"

"Yes baby!" She claws into my back and continues her back door reaming. "Whose ass is this? Tell me Master."

"YOURS!" I cry out so the gods could hear me. "I…NNGH!…AM…UNFF!…YOURS! OHHHHH!!!"

Grabbing the back of my neck hard with one hand and my hair with the other she shoves me down harder. "I love you baby!"

"OHHHH GODSSS!!!"

I needed this. Ohhhhh how I needed this. Being used hard was just the purgative required to work out the fear and stress of the day I'd had. As I am fucked without mercy I had no time for worries of the future or reflections on the past. Like a dusty old rug hung from a line so that the dirt could be beat out of it Rosa's rough pounding of my ass banged the excess dross from my body and soul. And after the day of fear she had I am sure it had to feel good for Rosa to let loose like this.

Plap! Plap! Plap! Plap!

"NNNNGHHH!!!"

Completely beyond my control my cock starts spitting cum again. The rubbing mattress beneath me helped but the truth was Rosa had simply hammered the nut out of me. Throbbing and spewing every ounce of jizz I had left in me my new hot mess joins the first.

"That's it! Cum for me you sexy beast! KRRRRR!"

"HOHHHHHH!!!"

"YES!" She snarls and hisses. "Fuck baby…MMMM!"

Plap! Plap! Plap! Plap!

Rosa's power and stamina tonight was incredible! It was as if she was fucking me to prove a point or lay down a marker. Almost losing me had seemed to kindle a possessive fire within her and now that she had me back that flame needed to be burned out before she could be at peace again. Writhing and whimpering beneath her all I could do is endure as bliss builds upon bliss.

"…hmmmm…." I whine as my ass climaxes again, gripping and sending waves of raw rapture through me even though my dick was well and truly spent. "Ohhhhh gods…yesss."

"Ohhh gods my love. I feel you cumming. Yes!" Her normally soft and sweet voice is feral and fierce. The hand gripping my hair in a tight fist Rosa turns my head to the side. "You…are…MINE!" She growls between thrusts. "They cannot have you!"

"Ohhhh yessss! Yesssss!" I mewl submissively.

"I will learn my father's craft and I will protect you Master. I will protect you!" She huffs through panting breaths as she fucks my ass faster and faster. "You hear me Master!? I will not let them take you…ever again!"

"MMMMM! Yessssssss!"

In the grips of passion and with a swiftly growing orgasm approaching Rosa momentarily forgets herself. "You are MY BOY!" She proclaims. "MY…" Plap! "…BEAUTIFUL…" Plap! "…BOY!" PLAP!

"Yes my Lady!" I gasp joyously. "YES!!!"

With one great powerful thrust she drives deeper and harder than ever before and blasts her white, hot cum DEEP into my guts. A rolling gnarl fills the room, if anybody happened to be passing by they would surely think there was frenzied manticore trapped inside. "RRRRRRRNNNGHHH!!!"

"Hahhhhhhh!!!" I wail as my hole cums yet again to milk the seed from my Lady's member.

Halfway through the press she hits me with a few final thrusts to put a exclamation at the end of the long and hard ass pounding even as her throbbing member continues to fill my tunnel with seed.

When it is all over I am trembling and softly cooing like dove. I was spent. Wrung out. My asshole glowing and my whole body used up completely. And holy FUCK did it feel good!

After a shuddering breath and one last flexing throb of her penis Rosa's fierceness abates. "Ohhhhhh." She sighs a satisfaction that came right from her soul. "Oh my love."

Slowly, gently, she pulls herself from me. "Ohhhh." I warble quietly at that strange emptiness that followed good anal sex. My ass and balls actually ached from cumming so much and so hard, but it was a good ache. "I love youuuu." I whisper.

She kisses my back between the shoulder blades and allows herself one final moment of Ladyness. "Good boy."

Rosa then comes up beside me. Turning me over she cradles me to her chest and holds me close. I wrap an arm around her hips and cling to her warm sweaty body. Neither of us gave a damn about the mess we were smearing about. That would be a problem for later. Right now we were in each other's arms again, our bond strengthened just that little bit more by another wonderful night of making love. We spoke no words, soft sighs and loving touches were all the language we needed in our shared afterglow. She kisses my head and strokes my hair with a tenderness that allowed me to easily and gently drift back from the mindset of a rough and horny slutty boy back to the comfortable familiarity of a good boy. I very gently pet her scrotum and tease my fingers through her silky pubes. Her fingers stroke up and down my back as I kiss her breasts then suckle a little before I rest my head over her heart to hear it's strong beat lull me to sleep.

Chapter 26: Struggles

Chapter Text

Just like after the first time Rosa fucked my ass I wake up the next morning feeling tender, sore, and completely rejuvenated in both body and soul. What I had missed out on by not being bound this time around she had made up for by simply fucking me into submission. Thinking back through pleasure haze of last night I wonder how long had she pounded me last night? I could only guess. I let out a long happy sigh. After a night like that the day leading up to it seemed a distant memory. As I lay there, still curled up and held in my slave's slumbering arms, I feel truly sorry for that vast majority of men who had to go through their lives without ever knowing the erotic pleasures that a woman like Rosa could bring them. Satisfied didn't even come close to describing this feeling of deep contentment that filled me now.

Gently I slip from her embrace and leave a soft kiss on her cheek before tucking her in to keep her warm beneath the blankets. I grab some clothes and creep from the room. After opening up the kitchen and front door to get some more fresh air flowing through the house I head down to the river. The air is cool and pure, the smell of green permeating this whole forest swaddled clearing where the villa was perched, and the overcast sky was an ashen blanket that covered the land from above. Bordered by river, forest and clouds my land seemed insulated from the world beyond. My own tiny empire.

As I walk down the stairs to the garden I am once again struck that this overgrown estate truly was mine to do with how I liked. In my low moment last night I told Rosa that I wanted to run back home and be that simple farmer boy again. But nothing could be further from the truth. Deep down I knew that a return to my old carefree life would not bring happiness. I had seen too much, done too much, felt too much, to be simply a son and laborer again. I could be a 'boy' every night for my Lady but my childhood had died the moment I purchased her. I had land now. I had a slave now. I had a woman now. A woman who loved me, who needed me to step up, and one who believed in me. Here I was master. Master of my beloved, master of this land, and master of my own destiny. I think about the ancient African song that Rosa had sung so beautifully yesterday and about how it was a lament to the loss of old freedoms and the celebration of ones just discovered. In my own life I stood upon that threshold myself.

As I lower myself into the refreshing clean water of the bath, gingerly letting my pleasantly achy bum come to rest on one of the smooth rocks, I make out a familiar set of eyes peeking from the bush that I had first seen them.

"Good morning Danae." I chuckle. "How was the hunting last night?"

Her cover blown the fox trots out into the open to lay nearby yet safely out of reach. I try to coax her in with a pat of my hand but wild fox just tilts her head and studies me curiously. Her affection did not seem to extend beyond Rosa.

"Be that way then." I splash some water her way which causes her to yip and prance around playfully. I laugh and send a few more sprays toward her to dodge and frolic around. She hops and barks, easily avoiding the splashes yet never running out of range, before suddenly freezing in place. Her ears prick up and her head snaps back toward the villa. I follow her gaze…and spot my blind slave making her way down the cliff side steps by herself! I spring to my feet. "ROSA!"

She waves my way and shouts back. "I'm okay Master."

Danae dashes for Rosa the moment she hears her voice. Without a stitch of clothes on I am out of the pool and following the fox. Staying as far from the outer edge as possible and taking each step carefully Rosa continues descending one step at a time. She had made it as far as the central landing when Danae catches up to her.

"Good morning little sister." She kneels down to pet and kiss the happy, wriggling fox.

I am not far behind. Coming up beside her I take her into a hug. "Gods Rosa! You scared the life out of me."

She hugs me back…then feels around my naked wet body. "Well this is nice to wake up to!" She giggles as she tickles my dick. "Good morning to you too little Master."

"Rosa!"

"Calm yourself" She pats my butt. "I was fine. I know where the stairs begin, I know the count of the steps, and I know the path through the garden that we took yesterday. I can make it as far as the gazebo by myself." She says. "I will ask for help when I need it Quin.

"What if you fell? What if you tripped over Danae? What you stepped on your dress?"

"I'd get some bruises."

"Rosa…"

"Quin." She says as she looks up at me with wide unseeing eyes. "You have to let me struggle sometimes. How else can I learn?"

"Fine." I say as I scoop her into my arms. "But not this time."

She laughs and hugs to my neck. "Yes Master."

I carry her to the bath where she allows me to remove her dress and help her into the water. Our dicks shriveled in the cool river and our nips as stiff as diamonds we wash each other, after a bit of snuggling and snogging of course. She goes first, exploring my flesh by touch before washing it. Her slender hands feel so damn good on my body, even better was the sense of comfort I felt in my own skin with this woman who loved me so. I then take my turn to wash her and her warm, lithe body felt just as good in my hands as her hands felt upon mine. I cock an eyebrow at the little smile she gets as I scrubbed her horns.

"What's that smile about?"

"I'm starting to get some feeling back in my horns now that I've let them grow." She says.

"Oh?" I take a grip of each of her two horns which now extended beyond the span of my hand, probably three times the length of the cute nubs she had when I first encountered her. They were hard, their texture like smoothed out bark. I notice that her pointed tips had been filed just a touch so that the ends were not so sharp. "You can feel that?"

"Yes." She giggles. "It's not the same as through skin, but I feel it."

"Huh."

"Do you still like them?" She asks. "They'll get a lot longer still."

"If you like them this way then I love them."

"I'll keep letting them grow then. Besides, they make good handles."

"Handles?"

"For when I'm going down on you."

"Rosa!" I laugh. "Not in front of Danae!"

Rosa chortles and pinches my tummy. "She's heard so much worse."

Once the bath is complete we settle in for short cuddle before turning to the business of the day. Rosa, her head resting on my pec as her fingers twirl about the other one, says in a more serious tone. "I meant what I said last night. About learning my father's craft to protect us." I look at her, the disturbing words I'd been told by Lydia echoing in my mind. "Yesterday opened my eyes. In the city I had trouble finding focus. Silvanus' power felt barely a whisper there. Yet still…" She smiles. "…still I made a droning spell sing. I could SEE the music Quin. I could SEE the power dance through my fingers. It was…it was amazing. I wish you could have been there." Her eyes glimmer as she peers back through time to remember the experience. "Lydia would not teach me how to tap my power but once magic was before me I found I could coax it to do what I wished." She says excitedly. "Without Silvanus to bolster me it was tiring. So very tiring. I needed to rest afterward, Lydia said we could do no more, but for a few seconds there Quin…I was doing it!" She snuggles into me. "Papa would have been so proud of me."

"I am sure he would have" I say in a grave tone. "I heard about what happened."

Her smile fades. "What's wrong?"

I had weighed what the wizard had told me carefully and no matter what angle I came at it by I simply could not keep this secret from Rosa. I was done lying to her and, more importantly, on this she needed to know the truth.

"Rosa." I take a deep breath. "That moment you are describing…it almost cost you your life."

"What?" She looks up. "What do you mean?"

"In confidence Lydia told me that this…gift you have, to see magic, she said that it is too dangerous to be in the hands of a slave." Before Rosa could reply I press on, wanting to get the whole truth out in one go. "She told me that it was only out of respect of you being a Lady in our lifestyle and that your blindness and lack of training limited what you could do that she didn't turn you over to some sort of wizard council to be killed."

"What?"

"She told me to discourage your training. She told me that as a slave you would inevitably turn your power on me, so that you could be free. And she told me without further education by a wizard that you could never tap into magic on your own." I hug her close. "She also said that she would not hesitate to turn you in…if she felt you became a threat."

Rosa blinks, her face a mask of puzzlement as she weighed up my words. "So that's why she wanted to stop so suddenly." She whispers. "There was a moment, after the spell, when she went quiet. I thought I'd done something wrong. I thought I sensed a tension between us. She assured me that everything was okay though. She lied to me."

"Now you know." I say. "Rosa. She didn't need to give us the warning that she did. I think she genuinely likes us. Perhaps it is best if we follow her advice."

My slave girl bristles. "You wish for me not to learn?"

"I didn't say that." I stroke her long wet hair. "I'm just thinking of your well-being. Of our well-being. You said that you don't want them to take me again, that you want to protect me." I kiss her head. "I feel the same way about you Rosa. I need you. I love you."

"I love you too baby."

"This could be trouble that we do not need."

She sighs, her taut shoulders relaxing once more. Wrapping her arms around my midsection she hugs me back. "I kinda miss the road, ya know? At least out there it was simple. One foot in front of the other."

"Instead of two steps forward…"

"…and three steps back."

"What are you going to do?"

"I don't know." She says. "If you forbid me I will…I will try to do your bidding Master."

I smile. "Do you really think I would do that Rosa?"

"No." She says softly then falls into a silence as she swirls her fingers in lazy circles around my pec. Eventually she speaks again. "I'm not sure I can stop this Quin. Even if I wanted to. Papa gave me this gift. Silvanus revealed it to me. And you awakened it inside my soul. The three most important men in my life seem to be telling me something…how can I say no?"

"It's dangerous." I kiss her head once more. "You'll have to do it by yourself. We cannot risk a tutor. And you'll have to keep it secret."

"I'm an Amazon." She grins. "I'm used to keeping things hidden."

"Ha!" I chuckle. "Sounds like your mind is made up then."

"We shall see." She says. "I need to think. I need to pray. I need to talk to Danae about Papa. We shall see."

Chapter 27: A Welcoming Gift

Chapter Text

Rested, clean, shaven, dressed, and content I face the day feeling as grand as the Emperor himself.

The first thing I do, as Rosa is getting perfumed and coiffed, is practice my positions. My Lady may be slumbering now but last night told me that she wasn't as far away as I once thought. The discipline and control of perfecting my seven known positions helped to sharpen my mind and awaken my muscles. And it kept me ready. I was still new to this lifestyle and I knew that my newfound skills would quickly erode if I let them. They also made me feel handsome and strong. I could remember well how happy my Lady looked when I did them just right. Finally, and most importantly, I wanted to be truly worthy of my Lady's collar again once the time was right. Once Rosa is looking radiant, and after a bit of cleaning up of our love nest, we set about our day.

With a little help from me Rosa is able to make some quick bread which we have with some oil, hard cheese, and figs for breakfast. After our meal we begin to organize what supplies we were able to buy and those we'd brought with us originally. For each item we put away Rosa ensures that she knows where it is and makes a mental note of what was close to what and how many steps away they were from some of her guiding points around the villa that she was beginning to use regularly. In the cool storage room we find a couple of loose magical tesserae that had come away from the interior of the cold box and my clever slave takes these to place in a few key spots to give her even further guidance when moving independently through the house.

I leave Rosa to her repetitions of memorizing our home and head out to the front porch. Hauling out the heavy metal tool heads that I'd lugged here all the way from the farm I get ready to whittle the good hardwood handles I'd bought yesterday into shape. When I open the sack my eyes are instantly drawn to my father's pugio sitting there among them, the military dagger clearly not belonging among these common implements. With the same respect that I always treated it with I remove the weapon and hold it in both hands. I draw the blade and admire the gleaming steel. It might gleam now but in my mind's eyes I could still see it dripping with dark, oily harpy's blood. Something had told me not to bring it with me to town yesterday. Thank the gods I hadn't or it would surely be gracing the belt of that corrupt town guard right now. I slap the blade back into its sheath and kiss the pommel. "Love you Dad." I then take my work knife, container of pitch glue, and a few small metal wedges and set to work on the various handles.

Before long I had a proper axe, hammer, sledge, shovel, hoe and pick. Holding out the axe I study it with satisfaction. With proper tools I finally could do some proper work. The plowshare I leave in the sack by itself. With no mule, oxen, or flat expanses of land to use it the plow would be little more than a memento from home. I then set to filing the axe's blade to a keen edge.

"I still can't believe you carried those tools all this way." Rosa says as she comes out and leans against the door frame.

"How did you…?" I look at the axe and back to her. "Are you sure you can't see?"

She wiggles her pointed ears and giggles. Walking out into the open she tilts her head up and listens to the breeze sigh through the forest. "It's cloudy today."

"Yeah."

She takes a deep breath through her nose. "It smells nice."

"Yeah."

"I think I'd like to go pray now."

"Okay." I nod and set down my file. "Let's see if we can find a shrine to Silvanus out back."

She shakes her head. "It's okay Master. I just need the woods."

"Oh."

"There was no shrine in the glade. There was no shrine under his old cypress. I just need to be…amongst him."

"Fair enough." I say. "If you need anything…"

Just then our attention is grabbed by the rustle of branches coming down our path. Instinctively I tuck my father's dagger into my belt behind my back and rise up with the axe held at the ready. I am quickly set to ease again as I see a familiar figure approach.

"Gods almighty." Cassie gripes as she swats the tips of tree limbs from her face. "This place is in dire need of a good set of shears!" The buxom farm woman, dressed in a common but fetching white dress, walks into the clearing leading a donkey behind her laden with a wooden box. The moment she sees Rosa her gait pauses a moment, but only for a moment. "A good morning to you both."

"And good morning to you Miss Cassie." Rosa smiles with the deferential bow of a slave gave to a free citizen.

Cassie's brows raise at my obviously blind slave recognizing her just by her voice. She, of course, had no idea that Rosa had listened in on our initial meeting. I could already tell that Rosa's demonic appearance had Cassie on edge, as it would anybody of her upbringing, and this greeting only added to the mystery. But to her credit she did not seem intimidated.

"Hello Cassie." I greet her warmly. "Rosa, this is Cassie. Cassie, this is Rosa."

"A pleasure." Rosa nods toward the sound of her voice.

"And to you." Cassie says. "Um…Master Quin didn't tell me how…lovely you were."

Rosa laughs. "Master Quin tells me that you are quite lovely yourself."

This sets both Cassie and I's cheeks to blushing. "Ahem." I cough. "So, uh, where are the other two Cassias?"

"Working." She answers. "Harvest begins in a few days."

I nod a knowing nod. "Long hours to come then. From what I saw Ceres was bountiful this year."

"Oh yes." She says. "Dad's expecting a bumper yield, if he can get it all in." Bringing the donkey up beside her she pats its neck then sets about untying the box on its back. "Actually, that's partly why I'm here. But first, a welcoming gift."

I hurry forward to help. Taking the heavy wooden chest by both ends I lift from the grateful donkey and set it on the ground. "This is for us?"

"Granny went around to the nearby neighbors and took up a collection." Cassie smiles. "If harvest wasn't so close we would have done a proper gathering to welcome you, but that will have to wait."

"A gift? No." I say. "You already gave too much with the river's feast."

"It was delicious by the way." Rosa says. "And greatly appreciated."

"We can't take this." I shake my head.

"It's already given." Cassie says. "You aren't turning it away I hope."

"No, of course not." I say as I kneel down in front of the chest. "I didn't even know that many people knew we were here."

"Are you kidding? Everybody's heard about the young Hercules and his happy demon already. You two are quite the talk right now." She says. "You'd be hard pressed to find someone who didn't know you were here."

"Hear that Master? We're famous." Rosa titters. "Happy demon? I like that."

"You shouldn't have. You really shouldn't have." I unlatch the box and open it. Within is a cornucopia of smaller gifts. Everything from honey, wax and cured meats to soaps, a woolen shawl, small clay cups and decorations in a local style and even some incense to use as offering to our household god.

"What is it?" Smiles Rosa.

"It's…so much!" I answer. "Granny gathered all of this?"

"If there's something going on around here you can be sure my grandmother's somewhere right at the heart of it." Cassie chuckles. "It's from everybody in the area. They send along their prayers and good wishes as well."

"Cassie…I…I…" I stumble over my tongue.

Rosa comes up from behind to hug me down around my chest. "What he means to say is, thank you."

"It's the least we could do."

How wrong she was. The least they could have done was to ignore us, to alienate these two strangers to their land, or worse yet try to drive us away. I'd seen such 'greetings' with my own eyes. I knew damn well that behind this there would have been debates, the age old fears and distrust pitted against these people's natural rural warmth. It gave me heart to see in this gift which side won out. The simple treasure contained within this rough wooden chest touched me in a way that gold, silver, and mysterious Atlantean codex's never could. This was the physical embodiment of hospitality and kindness. For good and for bad, these were my people.

"I don't know what to say."

"Your slave's already said it." She says. "And you are welcome."

I rise up and shake Cassie's hand. "Thank you, you and your family and…everybody!"

"Speaking of family." She says. "That's the other reason I'm here. My father wishes to talk to you?"

"Your father?"

"He heard about you being here without any family or friends."

"He did?"

"We told him about meeting you the other day." Cassie grins. "And he's heard that you might need some help getting started out here." She crosses her arms just under her voluptuous bosom. "And it so happens you arrived just as he could use some help himself. If you're feeling up to some work we're going to have more than we can handle pretty soon."

"Your Dad…he wants me to help bring in the harvest?" I try to play it calm but I could not hide the excitement in my voice.

"You won't get rich but he pays a good wage for a good day's work. Especially for supervisors." She says. "You've got experience?"

"Yeah! I've been farming all my life. It's all I've ever known."

"You can drive plow animals?"

"Of course."

"Could you oversee a small group of slaves and freemen? Some of them are pretty green."

"Y-yeah, no sweat. Easy."

Rosa sidles up beside and takes my arm, a huge smile on her face. "I think Ceres is calling you Master."

"When does he want me?" I ask, pulling Rosa close to my side. Cassie takes quiet note of our closeness.

"You can go see him now if you want. Talk over the details." She says. "He's not one for contracts so you'll have be comfortable with a handshake deal. But he's never stiffed anybody yet, you can ask anyone."

The harvest? Honest field work? A handshake deal man to man? YES PLEASE!

"You tell your father that I will be by to see him. Today. This morning."

Rosa chuckles. "I suspect my Master could go right now."

"Yeah I could." I laugh. "Oh…but you wanted to pray Rosa."

"It's okay." Rosa says. "I don't want to slow you down. Go ahead. I'll be here."

"I can't leave you here alone."

"I can lock the door." Rosa says. With her fear of monsters she hardly wanted to be left alone but she also knew how excited I was for this opportunity. "I'll be okay Master."

"If you need somebody to keep an eye out I could stick around until Quin gets back." Cassie offers. "I don't mind."

"I don't think…"

"That is a wonderful idea Cassie!" Rosa says brightly. "If it is no trouble."

"No trouble at all." Cassie grins. She waves toward the road. "We're your neighbors to the North, the next field over. His name is Horatius. Mom's half expecting you if you want an introduction."

'Um, yeah. Yeah!" I kiss Rosa's head. "I won't be long."

She laughs and pats my back. "Take your time Master."

"And don't hurry on my account." Cassie adds. "It's been far too long since I met a new friend."

"Ha ha!" Not even bothering to put away our gift I set out on the spot. I start out at a walk but quickly into a jog the moment I was out of sight.

Chapter 28: Good Neighbors

Chapter Text

It is only when I am out on the main road that I realize the trouble I might have left behind me. For reasons that sounded right to my head but wrong to my heart Rosa wanted me to get married and I had just left her alone with a woman whose grandma practically offered me her hand in marriage within minutes of meeting her. Like me Cassie was in her prime as a marriageable prospect and in the country single men and women of our age did not remain that way for long. Out here where the real work of the empire got done we commoners hadn't the time for the protracted courtship written about by poets and playwrights nor the luxury of years to wait for the May-September pairings of the nobility. Simply by Cassie being Cassie and me being me there would already be forces in play to assess our suitability. It is with this realization that it also hits me that Cassie's father requesting to meet me was about far more than simply needing an extra hand for the harvest.

My jog slows to a walk as I look back over my shoulder.

"Gods damn it." I mutter, feeling as if I had just walked blithely into a trap that literally everybody involved but myself knew was there. They didn't just know it was there, they set the damn thing! I pause and wonder if I ought to go back and nip this whole silly thing in the bud. The very thought of having a woman at my side that wasn't Rosa or my mother made my insides queasy. Cassie seemed a fine lady, just not my Lady. After a moment though I put that thought to rest. I wanted this work, I needed this work, and we sure could use some friends in the area. It's not like anybody could force me to marry. Not even my Lady could command me to do that.

Stopping at the marker that separated my dense forest from the neighboring grain field I look down from the rise over the land that I had initially mistaken for my own when Rosa and I first arrived. In the distance the bright white villa and out buildings with their red roofs hadn't the quiet grandeur of my estate but it was hardly a gathering of hovels either. Seeing the people, like ants, bustle this way and that I could appreciate that this was a busy and successful working farm. Ungrateful as it was I couldn't help but harbor just a bit of jealousy for my neighbor's land. After just a few days with my own place there was also some humility as well. I was nowhere near ready to run an outfit like that. But still, how vastly different my life could have been had uncle Paullus left me this lot instead.

Straightening my tunic I set off at a brisk stride.

Eyes are drawn from the stead and heads are turned from the fields around the moment I turn from the road onto the well worn cart trail leading from the villa. I could see a a dozen people in total. Three of them were women, three of them slaves, and the rest working class freemen. A distinct family resemblance ran through at least half of them. The main villa sat facing the trail directly while a large barn and storage building sat to the left and a smaller house with attached worker's quarters to the right. Other smaller shacks were dotted about these main structures. I could just glimpse a long garden of herbs and vegetables to one side of the main villa. Once beyond the straight borders of the surrounding wheat fields the central area is a dusty hard packed expanse.

The sounds of voices and laughter, the clack of wood, the clink of metal. The smell of dust and dung and hay and herbs. The sight of weather worn smiles and hard tanned men. All of it took me back to my childhood.

A stout man, his shoulders half as wide as he was tall, is the first to approach me. "Lookin for work stranger?"

Before I could even answer I hear a voice I'd heard before come from the house. "Quin." Cas, the middle of the Cassia's, calls to me from an open window. Wiping her hands on her apron she beckons me forward. "Come in, come in."

"Ah, so this is Quin." The man shakes my hand with a hard grip and an equally hard look up and down. I return a grip to equal his. There is a moment, an awkward moment that I knew only too well as the large man that I was, where the smaller man assesses whether he might best me or not. "Welcome."

"Thanks."

After a few seconds too long the shake finally breaks and I make my way toward the house. By the time I get there Cas was at the front door. "Come on in young man." She says. "Lucas. Tell your father that Quin's arrived."

"You got it Ma." Then he exclaims. "HEY! This guy's armed!"

Instantly every eye that had since wandered snaps back to focus on me. For a second I'm confused before realizing that in my haste to get here I'd forgotten my father's dagger tucked into the back of my belt. Reaching back I pull it from my belt, scabbard and all.

"Gods, Cas. I forgot I was wearing it."

"It's okay." She laughs.

"No it isn't." Says Lucas approaching me. "Hand it over."

I shield the pugio and glare at the oncoming Lucas. After yesterday I was in no mood for anybody grabbing at my stuff.

"Lucas…" Cas says.

"That's a soldier's weapon. Where'd you get it, huh? Stole it off a body probably."

"Lucas!" Cas snaps with a mother's anger. "Go get your father."

"Men aren't allowed to wear weapons into the house." He grumbles.

"And he respects that." Cas says as she opens her hand toward me. "Isn't that right Quin?"

With another scowl toward Lucas I hand the dagger to Cas. "It was an honest mistake."

"I believe you." She says. Once Lucas begrudgingly wanders off she rolls her eyes. "Too much of his grandma in him."

Cas welcomes me into her home. As we walk through the atrium to the tablinum I thank her profusely for the welcoming gift and in normal country fashion she assures me that it was 'no trouble at all'. The walls of the small farm office were lined with shelves of stacked sheets of papyrus and rolled up scrolls. Unfurled on a table at the opposite side was a map of the property along with little notes pinned to it here and there. Cas leaves my dagger in plain sight on the table and asks that I sit down. I am left to wait only a few moments before Cas returns with a tray upon which was a pitcher of spicy cider along with a couple of clay mugs. She is still pouring them out when a balding man around her age joins us. He wasn't tall and had the same solid build as Lucas. He hugs his wife from behind and kisses her cheek before coming to address me.

I get to my feet and offer my hand. "Master Horatius."

"Master Quintus." We grab each others forearms and shake as equals.

"I was just admiring your library." I say as an icebreaker. "A fine collection."

"Mmm." He looks to the shelves. "You can read then?"

"Yes Sir."

Cas excuses herself to leave us alone. After a few cordial comments and welcomes the pater familias cuts right to what was on his mind.

"How'd a man your age come by the old palace?"

"Inherited from my uncle. It was a surprise to everybody. Me most of all."

"Your uncle was a wild one."

"So I hear." I say. "I never met the man. He and I couldn't be more different from what I am hearing. Things will be quieter with me there."

"Mmm. Heard you got into a bit o' trouble in town." He says as he walks to the map and picks up my dagger to study it. "Got yourself locked up in the clink."

"Yes Sir." I sigh. "I was…ignorant of the local situation. I know better now."

He nods, surprisingly understanding of the arrest. "I heard who pulled ya in. No shame in it." He says. "Also heard you made light work of some real hard men."

"They were just a couple of bullies."

"They're trouble is what they are." He says. "You like stirring trouble?"

"No Sir. Avoid it whenever I can." I say. "But I won't be disrespected either."

He turns to me. Setting down his mug he takes the scabbard in one hand and unsheathes the blade with the other. "You're too young to be done your service. You a deserter? A thief?"

"No Sir." I say. "That was my father's."

"He was a soldier?"

"Yes Sir. He gave his life for the Empire when I was twelve. That's all I got left of him."

He looks to me then back at the gleaming steel. He gives a slow nod then sheathes it again and hands it over. "It's a fine blade."

"He was a fine man." I gratefully take it back and tuck it into my belt. "He taught me how to hold and look after a weapon. He taught me a lot of things." I then add more solemnly. "When I got to see him."

"Mmm." He nods. "So you're a fighter."

"No Sir, I'm a farmer." I say. "A Ceres man through and through. That's why I'm here. Cassie told me that you had some work that needs doing."

"Aye." He motions to the seat I'd gotten up from. "Sit." I take my seat and enjoy a pull of the delicious pear cider. The sharp spices far were more intense than what I was used to but I liked it. Horatius pulls a stool from under the table and drags it closer. He sits down, his keen brown eyes taking my measure. "I'll only need ya for the harvest."

"That's fine by me." I say. "I got plenty to keep me busy at my place. The old house is near falling down on our heads to say nothing of the grounds."

We continue to chat, Horatius asking the same questions that his daughter had along with a few more. He accepts my answers at face value as I do his. He runs down what is expected of me and I assure him that I would be up to the task. From just beyond the open door Cas adds in that Rosa was free to come help around the house while I was working. Horatius chuckles and shakes his head at his nosy wife as I tell her that I very much appreciated the offer. A wage is agreed upon and with another shake the deal was done.

"I hear it's just you and that slave over there."

"Yes Sir." I say.

"No family?"

"I'm an only child." I say. "And we couldn't spare any cousins."

"You didn't have a wife back home?"

"No Sir, it was just me. Never been wed."

"This Rosa, she's a blind demon."

"Yes." I say.

"Can't be a lot of help."

"She helps. More than I can say." I say. "And she is…a very good friend."

"You close then?"

"Yes."

He raises a brow. "Close as family?"

I hesitate…then nod. "Yes Sir. Close as family."

His hard features soften with a look of respect. "That's good. That's good." He drinks. "A man needs a family, even if it ain't kin. Even if it's just one good woman. A man without faith, courage, and family is a man without a purpose. And that's a dangerous thing." He finishes his mug in one long chug then wipes his mouth. "By where I'm sittin I'd say you got all three."

"Thank you Sir."

He slaps my knee. "Your Ma and Pa raised ya right Quintus."

"I like to think so."

He gets up and waves me to remain seated. "Finish yer drink young fella. I gotta get to work though." He says. "I leave things to Lucas too long and my worker ants soon turn into grasshoppers."

I stand and shake his hand one last time and say with honesty. "It was good to meet you Sir."

"I'll see you again in two days." He says. "Bright and early."

"I'll be here." I continue shaking his hand. "Thank you for the opportunity Sir. Thank you! I very much appreciate it."

He claps my shoulder. "And I thank Ceres you showed up when you did. With another experienced hand we might just get this thing done."

"I won't let ya down."

Chapter 29: Pretty Boy?

Chapter Text

After saying goodbye to Cas I walk back out the front door excited to return to my place and tell Rosa that I got a job. Unfortunately I could see by the way that Lucas was standing in my path and by the spirited look in his eyes that I was going have to contend with him first. As I step out into the open area between the main buildings I catch a handful of other men closing in from left and right.

"What's this?" I ask as I get to within a few paces of Cassie's brawny brother.

"I heard you liked my sister."

Closing my eyes I sigh and rub the bridge of my nose before looking back to him. "Your sister is a lovely woman…"

"OUR sister." Says one of the other men who had a striking resemblance to Lucas but just a touch younger. "And she doesn't need some no account pretty boy charmer coming here from nowhere and turning her head."

"Pretty boy?"

Before I could say more Lucas pulls two stout cylindrical three foot lengths of wood from behind his back. One he tosses onto the ground between us and the other he grips tightly in his right hand. Every boy raised in the Empire knew the length of a gladius and very few of us had not grown up battling other youths with sticks or rods just like these as we pretended to be brave legionaries or gladiators.

I look back to Lucas. "You've got be joking."

He swings his 'sword' left and right. "You wear a weapon. Let's see if you know how to use one. Don't worry, I won't hurt you too bad."

"Careful." The younger brother scoffs. "You heard about what he did in town."

"I heard it Felix, don't mean I believe it."

I glance back over my shoulder in hopes that Cas or Horatius might see this nonsense and put a stop to it. They were nowhere to be seen. The other five men around me just wanted to see a fight for a bit of entertainment. I was on my own.

"Do we really have to do this?" I say. "Don't y'all have work you should be doing?"

"We got time for this." Says Lucas with a grin. "Pretty boy. Let's see what kinda man you are stranger. You fightin or you runnin?"

"I'm walkin." I say right back then take a step forward.

Predictably he lunges straight for me, coming at me with a big overhand swing. Expecting it my next step is a long one directly toward him, throwing the range of the attack completely off. My hand snaps out to catch his forearm mid-swing. Lucas was as strong as mule…but I was stronger. The swing stops dead where I catch it. In a flash I twist the stick from his grip with my other hand then bring it down over the dumb bastard's skull. With a loud clonk reminiscent of putting a hammer to a hollow log I hit him just hard enough to leave a goose egg.

"OW!" He barks and rubs his sore skull.

Shoving him back on his ass I drop the wooden shaft at his feet then keep on walking. There are some ooo's and ahh's and laughter among the other gathered men.

"Hey!" Cries Felix.

I hear the other brother hurry in behind me, pausing just long enough to scoop up the weapon I'd refused. I spin around just in time to see him coming. Keeping my spin going I sidestep his charge, being sure to leave a foot out behind me for him to trip over. Cassie's other brother goes sprawling face first in the dust, his chin bouncing hard off the packed earth. That would leave a mark. By this time Lucas had gotten up.

Rubbing his noggin with an infuriated look in his squinting eyes he comes at me again. More cautious now he hunkers down into a fighting stance, his right hand at the ready for when I got close enough. I fake a lunge and cause him to flinch followed instinctively by a defensive swing of his weapon. The moment the tip whizzes harmlessly past me I step in and drive a knee up into his exposed flank.

"Guhhhh!" He groans as the wind is forced from his lungs. Staggering back he attempts a defense but I could have knocked him cold right then had I wanted to.

"Leave my brother alone you son of a bitch!" The other brother rushes me from behind in a full suicide charge.

I turn just in time to give his club wielding hand an open hand strike throwing the trajectory off just enough to miss my cranium, though close enough for me to feel the wind rustle my hair! I parry another backhanded swing then dodge another before grabbing the younger by the neck. In one grand motion I swoop down to thrust my palm into his crotch with the other hand before heaving the wriggling Felix right up over my head.

Lucas' eyes widen as he gawks up at me with his brother held high over head. Too late does he realize where Felix would be coming down. I dump the full weight of the younger brother onto the older one and the pair of them go down in a heap. Groaning and swearing the brother's roll over each other then crawl in defeat to a safe distance.

I give the remaining men a look to see if anybody else was going to give me a problem. What I get coming back are smiles and cheers.

I straighten my tunic and brush it off, despite the fact it hadn't even touched the dirt, then say. "See y'all in two days."

And with that I turn and do the slow walk away.

"Gods damn! You see that?"

"Mars hisself couldn'ta done better!"

"You two done got whooped! Ha ha haaaa!" All five then have a laugh at poor Cassie's bruised brothers.

"Yeah…well…he's just lucky is all." Grumbles Lucas, before calling after me. "I'll be ready for you next time big man!"

Just then comes the master of the estate's booming voice. "What in the Styx you all doing standing around here for! Get to work!" As I hear the men scatter and the brothers blubber about what they were doing to their father, and my current boss, I carry on walking without a backward glance. "You two ignorant dolts!" Knowing his sons too well Horatius chews them both a new one for trying to rough up the new neighbor and bellows for them to get their behinds back to work. I am nearly out of earshot when I hear the pair getting another whoopin, this one from their Ma.

"They did WHAT!?" Cas shouts.

Whap!

"Ow!"

Whap!

"Ouch!"

Whap! Whap!

"MOM!" The brothers cry in unison.

Now THAT was justice. The city folk could learn a thing or two from us rubes. Despite myself, a huge smile is plastered across my face as I walk unhurriedly back to the road flanked by two beautiful, golden, unbroken expanses of wheat. I think I was going to like this family.

Chapter 30: We Make Our Own Rules

Chapter Text

When I get back to the villa I find Rosa and Cassie in the open roofed courtyard at the center of our peristyle. Since the front door had been left open I am able to pass through the entryway and approach without being immediately heard.

Cassie was standing dead center of the area looking down at the earth then up to the sky and back again. "Except for midday this area won't be getting any direct sun. Your herbs you'll want outside, we can find a nice sunny spot. But you could grow some greens here. Mustard, chicory, scarola, that sort of thing."

"Mmm. That sounds nice." Comes Rosa's voice from seemingly nowhere. As I get closer and I am able to peek over the waist high wall that surrounded the yard and spot my slave squatting with her hands on the earth. I notice her near ear perk and tilt my way. "Don't you think so Master?"

"Huh?" Cassie turns to look. "Oh. Hello Quin."

"Hey you two." I come to lean on the low wall. "Well, I got myself a job."

Rosa rises and hurries toward me, arms outstretched. As she gets close I reach out to guide her in the last couple of feet where we hug across the wall. "That's wonderful Master." She says softly into my ear. "I knew you would."

Again I note Cassie noting the master-slave affection. While far too publicly affectionate by traditional Roman standards I was glad that she saw Rosa and I's love for each other just so that she knew exactly where things stood in relation to my heart. Hugging Rosa extra hard I kiss the top of her head between her horns.

I am all smiles. "It's only for harvest. But that will keep me busy for awhile."

"And it will get us started." Rosa strokes the side of my head. "I'm so proud of you Quin."

I blush at Rosa's praise, especially in front of Cassie like this, but I surely wasn't going to protest. I look to Cassie. "Thank you so much. This means more than you can know. I will make this up to you. To you and your family."

Cassie shrugs. "Able bodied man right next door? Dad was bound to rope you in sooner or later."

"My Master does have a tendency to find himself roped in and tied down." Rosa quips as my blush warms. "With work that is."

"Ahem." I stand straight. "Your family seem like good people Cassie. I like'em."

"Yeah. They can be a bit much sometimes but I know I'm blessed to have them."

"Although…" I grimace. "…about your brothers…"

A look of horror and exasperation washes over Cassie. "Oh no. What did they do?"

"There was a bit of a dust up."

"Fighting again Master?"

"Yeah. Unfortunately. Trouble seems to find me like flies to dung."

"Ew!" Rosa does that cute nose scrunch thing she does. "Don't say it like that."

"Lucas!" Cassie mutters angrily. "I am so sorry Quin. It won't happen again."

"Lucas wasn't so bad." I say. "At least he squared up. Felix tried to blindside me though."

"Oh gods. I will talk to them." She says. "You best believe I'll be talking with them."

"I think your Ma's got it covered." I chuckle.

"You didn't hurt them too badly did you?" Rosa asks.

"ME hurt THEM?" I exclaim. "It was two on one!"

"You forget that I've seen you in action." Rosa says. "So? Did you?"

I grumble. "Just a few bruises is all. They're fine."

"Well they deserved it no doubt." Cassie sighs. "My brothers are morons."

"Ah, it's alright. They were just looking after their sister. I get it." I shoot her a look. "It seems folks think that you and I are a thing."

"That would be Granny." She says apologetically. "You must be some fighter to take both of them."

"More than you know." Rosa finds my hand to hold it lovingly in both of hers. "My Master saved me from a harpy. Slayed it with just his dagger."

"He…what!?" Cassie exclaims. "Are you serious?"

"It's not like it sounds." I say humbly. "If not for Rosa it would have had me." Then adding more grimly. "It nearly did."

Rosa, absolutely beaming with pride, brings my hand to her lips to kiss the back of it. "My Master can do anything. He is the bravest, mightiest, most kind hearted man in the Empire." Closing her eyes she hugs my hand to her breast. "And the finest lover I've ever had."

"Aw, geez. Rosa!" I groan embarrassedly. Now she had both Cassie and I pink in the cheeks. Leaning down I whisper. "Stop. Please."

"Forgive me Master." She whispers back.

"I'm living next door a real life hero. You really are a Hercules." Cassie says. "A harpy! Gods!"

"No!" I protest. "Please, don't spread that around. It really wasn't what you think. I am no hero."

Looking to Cassie Rosa asks. "Is he blushing?"

"Erm." Cassie glances up to my face. "Yes."

"He is such a cutie." Rosa smooths my tunic across my broad chest. "Don't you think so Cassie?"

"Errr…"

"Don't answer that." I laugh. Putting my head to Rosa's I say. "You are being a naughty slave again."

"Yes Master." She giggles

"I want you to be good now."

"Yes Master. I'll try."

Stealing a line from my Lady I say softly. "Tell me you love me."

Rosa smiles and sneaks a little smooch to my lips. "Love you Master."

"I love you too." I reply with all of my heart. On this I was not embarrassed. On this I would cry it loudly from the rooftop for the world to hear.

Cassie, shaking her head in disbelief with her hands on her wide hips, chuckles. "I've never seen a pair like you. Not ever."

"You'll learn that in this house we make our own rules." Rosa says. "We're free to be who we want to be. And as long as you respect our privacy, so are you Miss Cassie."

"Be who I want to be?." Cassie smiles warmly. "That sounds…nice."

"Yeah." I say. "If you ever need a place just to let loose and be yourself, or even just to get away from your family, we're right next door. We won't judge you."

Cassie looks from me to Rosa, studying us as if we might be trying to fool her, before finally saying. "You two talk and act so differently than how we are supposed to. It's refreshing. It's…it's wonderful."

"I hope this means we can be friends Cassie." I say, really leaning on that platonic term 'friends'.

"That would be nice Quin." Cassie says. "I am so happy that you two ended up here."

"Well." I say. "You gals seemed to be in the middle of something and I've got more work than I know what to do with. I won't keep you any longer. I'll be around if you need me."

"Yes Master." Rosa nods and steps back. Holding out her left arm she says in the familiar firm timbre that makes me instinctively snap to attention. It was the commanding voice of the Lady…but for once it was not addressing me. "Miss Cassie." She says. "I will show you outside. Perhaps we might find a spot for that garden."

I look to our neighbor, worried how this free woman would react to being addressed like that by a slave. In many houses Rosa would receive a lashing simply for addressing her betters with that tone. Though taken aback at first thankfully she takes it with good humor. Walking up beside Rosa Cassie takes her arm. "Your wish is my command." She jests.

Rosa hugs her arm tight to her side and pats the larger woman's hand. "Atta girl." With a trouble making look on her impish face she tilts he head my way. "Was there something else you needed Master?"

"Huh? Oh, no."

"Off you go then." She waves me away as if I were the slave and she the Master. My submissive heart beats just a little faster. "Leave us be now. We'll call you if we need you."

Cassie and I look at each other, both of us free citizens bemused by this diminutive slave's impudent behavior though for very different reasons. For Cassie Rosa must have seemed the most eccentric and playfully disrespectful slave she'd ever encountered. For my part I was resisting a powerfully deep urge to kneel down and show off my proud submission to my beautiful demon Lady. Cassie wasn't like Peisandros and Aemlia though, she was not a member of our secret culture. Neither was she Ignatius those ensorcelled soldiers whom I would never see again, she was our neighbor. I dare not reveal such a thing that might be seen as shameful for a man to do to an outsider who did not understand our ways. Resisting my need to yield as much as I can I give a slow, bowing nod of my head and walk away.

As they go their way I catch Cassie say. "Quin is a master of a different sort isn't he?"

"My Master is a one of a kind."

Chapter 31: Discovery

Chapter Text

Knowing that I had employment starting in two days really lit a flame under me to attend to what I could around the villa. Once begun the harvest would entail weeks of sunup to sundown toil as we raced against the approaching cool and damp of autumn. I would need to speak to Rosa about what she'd be doing while I was in the fields but it gave me heart that Cas was willing to take her on for that period of time.

With some good tools at hand and nothing to slow me down I set to work. My first task is to get my woodshed in order. Pulling out the rotted wood and chasing out the mice that had made their home there, one unlucky one getting snatched up and gulped down by a skulking Danae, I find the shack to be in good order overall. The old wood I add to the burn pile out front then I set off into the woods to the North of the entry path.

As I park our cart near where I wanted to enter I begin to scan about for a trail or break in the verdant wall. Even using a game trail I quickly discover the forest to be thick with undergrowth. In it's heyday slaves would have maintained this woodland and kept this underbrush tamed but it had been left to go wild many long years ago. My uncle had little interest in the estate beyond the house and garden it seems. Pushing through the dense greenery it is not long before the growth thins out considerably. Under the heavy canopy Sol's muted light simply could not support the type of thicket I'd just walked through.

"Woahhhh." I say in a hushed voice as I take in the sight before me.

It was so GREEN! Ferns and tender shade loving plants filled the spaces between the great trees of the old forest and every stone and trunk was carpeted with a soft veil of moss. Filtering through the dense border of shrubs and bushes as well as down from the unbroken foliage high over head the very light itself was the shade of ripe lime. The air was thick with burgeoning vegetal life and natural healthy decay in equal measure. On some of the dead fall and sprouting among the twisting roots are clusters of fungi from large coppery ear-like growths to twisting spires of purple to round bright red caps which combined to make it appear as if a treasure of coin and jewels had been spilled out across the emerald tapestry. And topping it all off were the gleaming motes of green light disappearing through the fronds. By the time I blinked next…they were gone. Nymphs! We had forest nymphs!

While not quite as dark and not quite as ancient as that glade we'd passed through where Rosa first performed for the Green King there was a resemblance that could not be missed. This was no common stand of trees. I could FEEL in my bones the age of his place and sense the energy of life all around me. I was simply a visitor here and long after I had passed this place would remain. The slope and rugged landscape had saved this plot from being cleared for agriculture but it was surely this palpable sense of the divine that had held back the locals from turning the forest into lumber. Looking back over my shoulder in the direction of my villa I wonder what fool had been so foolish as to build here. Was this why my land was cursed?

I shake my head. "No. This is our life. Our land. Our chance at happiness." Reaching out to the nearest trunk I feel the rough bark in my palm. "What is the span of a human life to you old king? Leave us to live in peace and we shall be gone soon enough."

A twinge of sadness pricks my heart as I realize that Rosa would never see this wild beauty. How I wished I could show it to her. She would live among it her whole life and never once get a glimpse. The very god responsible for it had stolen her chance to look upon his green splendor. I sigh. Shouldering my axe I set off in search of a tree that even Silvanus could not begrudge me for claiming.

After just a few minutes of exploring the area I find a suitable candidate. A good size tree barely clinging to life, choked from light by its larger neighbors as it was, looked to be just the one. I rap on it's trunk to hear the satisfying solidity of wood not too dry nor hollowed out by rot. Looking up I give the trunk a shake to see what shakes loose and I quickly shield myself as a hail of dry branches and twigs comes raining down on me. These I collect and begin a pile. With my axe and knife hooked into my belt I clamber up about twenty feet and begin hewing the larger branches from the main body so that they wouldn't skewer me later as I felled the tree.

I am just about to get to it when, from my higher vantage point, I notice the twinkling specks of nymphs zipping and dancing within the canopy overhead. From ground level they were invisible them but from here I could just make them out. There were so many Dozens. Hundreds. A whole forest nation of the minuscule creatures. Amazing. Looking around I see that I was a sort of midway point between ground and ceiling which allowed me to see over the verge. Behind me I could see the trail that connected my house to the road. To my right I spot the walls of the villa through the intertwining trunks and branches. To my right I could not see the road but I could notice a brightening where the forest made way to the open space of the road. And straight ahead as far as I could see was the forest itself. I spot two deer grazing on the green foliage completely oblivious to my presence.

As my gaze pans across the forest floor closer to me I spot something. Or to be more accurate, I spot an absence. At first I wasn't even sure what I was looking at. It was just green moss, stone and earth like everywhere else. But as I stare at the area it slowly comes into focus. A square. A perfect square of green within the green. The only thing that gives it away was the complete lack of ferns and larger vegetation. In an area about thrice my height across there was only moss and low grass. As I concentrate on just that area it then reveals to me there was four equally sized small boulders at each of the corners. Another moment later I realize that they were not boulders but the broken and weathered bases of four pillars. With this clue revealed my eyes dart about and I spot other stones, brighter than the natural local rock, splayed about. The shattered remnants of the pillars themselves had all fallen directly away from the center of the square. As with the nymphs I never would have spotted it but for my elevated vantage point.

"What the…?" I whisper.

Climbing back down I weave through the forest toward the area. Even knowing that it was there I had to be extra attentive or I might have missed it. I approach from the Southeast corner and feel ahead with my foot. The soft earth beneath the spongy moss turns hard in a perfectly straight line. Taking my axe I bring the handle down and hear the wood pierce through the moss to make contact with stone or cement.

"What are you hiding here old king?" I mutter.

Stepping onto the area I find it flat and nearly level with the surrounding ground. I study the base of the pillar but find it barely more than a hard circular mound. Looking out over the broken pieces of pillar that spread out a dozen feet. There was not evidence of there ever being walls and I could find no pieces of roof either. It seemed to have been simply a square platform with a column at each corner. As I picture what it must have looked like in my mind I come back again and again to the sacrificial altars dedicated to great Neptune and his fearsome pet Kraken dotted along the coast. Though mostly an abandoned ritual now it was not unheard of for towns to still make human offerings when the fury of the sea became particularly dreadful. But I'd never even heard of one of these being anywhere except right along sea's edge. We were nowhere near the sea here. What could one of these been doing so far inland?

Kneeling down I use my knife and my hands to start peeling away the moss. What I find beneath was both surprising and familiar. Surprising because the floor of the platform was not smooth but etched in a pattern of straight lines which intersected here and there. As I peel more away the familiarity sinks in. A maze was carved upon this platform. While much older in style I could not help but notice the similarity with labyrinth mosaic floor that decorated my entry way. Standing up I stare down at the design and try to make sense of it.

Walking about the square I tap the base of my axe here and there as I go. Clonk. Clonk. Clonk. Clang!

I stop at the ring of metal hitting metal. Tapping about I am able to narrow the metallic area to a round plate located dead center of the platform. Cutting the moss away I again peel it back to discover a round plate of heavy copper, a thick green patina coating it. Here the pattern from the stone continued perfectly onto the metal with just a seam the width of a knife blade between them.

I peel it away more until I get to the center. There I find a stout metal ring affixed to the plate. The ring seemed designed to be used to lift the plate from it's place. Was this a covering for a hole? An entrance into something beneath the earth? That would make it the third underground entrance I'd discovered thus far after the one on the garden stairs and the one at beneath the gazebo. So strange! As I brush the dirt around it away I find that the ring was looped into a part of the design that was made up of curving lines, distinct from the straight labyrinthine pattern that made up the rest of the surface. As I scrape the earth with my fingers I see that the ring was affixed…to a nose? As I wipe upward two glowering rage filled eyes are revealed followed by two long sharp horns stretching out from either side of the wide bovine head.

Emblazoned right in the center of the metal is the face of a bull.

Chapter 32: A Good Arrangement

Chapter Text

I trace the contours of the molded green-blue copper visage of the Minotaur and wonder what it could mean. Did the builders of this place have some special interest in the original legend? Perhaps they hailed from Crete, where the father of that monstrous race hailed from, and this was a reminder of home. Was this a previous ruin that the decor of the house was inspired by or had they been created together? This platform was certainly old, quite possibly predating the house and grounds, but it was hard to tell. The design in the stone was still crisp enough to make out easily but shielded from the elements as it was by the woods and its mossy covering perhaps the condition belied its true age. And why did it resemble those sacrificial altars from the coast? The simplicity of the architecture, just an open sky platform with a pillar at each corner, meant that the resemblance could be merely coincidental.

My most pressing question though was what was under here?

A shiver runs down my back as I look at the terrifying face staring up at me. I was happy that Rosa was not here to see it, and would never see it, given her fear of all things beastly. Taking a grip of the thick nose ring with both hands I set my feet and lift. My sinews strain and my muscles flex but the old copper plate doesn't even creak. I roll my shoulders, tighten my torso, and throw the whole of my considerable strength into the task…and get the same result. This thing was not moving. Not today anyway. Perhaps it wasn't a hatch after all but simply a fancy centerpiece for the labyrinth design, a representation of the monster's inner lair or something like that. Whatever this was I hadn't the time to figure it out today. This old mystery would have to lay hidden a little bit longer. Pulling the sheets of mossy earth back over top of it I get it generally covered again. I linger a moment to ponder this curiosity further before returning to my wood gathering.

Branches are hewn and gathered up onto the cart before I turn to the tree proper. I cringe at the loud cleaving whacks echoing through my verdant surroundings as steel bites wood. More than once I give silent prayers of apology to Rosa's new patron god as if he were personally watching me. It is with relief that I hear the creaking and cracking of the trunk giving way. The muted crash as the tree strikes down upon the mossy earth is swiftly swallowed again by the quiet of the wood. Happy to be done I haul the lumber back through the bushy verge and onto the path.

I heave the log the rest of the way out of the shrubs and set it down. Right there I set to work chopping the trunk into manageable logs and piling them onto the cart as well. Working up a sweat as I chop I chastise myself for not picking up a saw blade while I was getting supplies. It would have made this task much easier. On the bright side the overcast sky and the shade of the trees made the summer heat much more bearable, and peeling out of my tunic to let the sweat wick from my skin makes it downright pleasant.

"Need a hand with that?"

"Huh?" I look down the path to see Cassie approaching me with a pitcher and mug. "Nah. I'm fine." I hoist the log I'd just cut up onto my shoulder and carry it to the cart. Out of the corner of my eye I notice my buxom neighbor following my gleaming torso with her eyes. She takes note of the pink recently healed scar at my side. She makes no comment thankfully. Cassie comes to me and pours the mug full of diluted wine and offers it to me. Wiping my damp brow I accept it gratefully. "Um…thanks."

"You're welcome."

I look down at the mug then back up to her again. "I appreciate this and I know we said we make our own rules here but…you don't have to do what she tells you."

"Neither do you."

"Mmm. Fair enough." I take a few big chugs of the drink and wipe my lips. "Ahhh."

"She's a fascinating woman. Isn't she?"

"Yeah."

"And such a mystery! I cannot figure how she is a follower of wild Silvanus." Cassie shakes her head. "She is so innocent of our country ways."

"She's learning quick." I say. "And you might say the god chose her, not the other way around."

"As it ought to be I suppose." Cassie smiles. "She sang for me. It was like something from a dream."

"You should hear her play the flute."

"She has so many talents. She talks about things that I've never heard anybody around here talk about. Fine things. Beautiful things. Forbidden things." Cassie looks back toward the villa for a long moment. "And she carries herself so differently. Not even like those noble ladies of the city. Even finer than that somehow. More…I don't know, womanly? Like I imagine Helen of Troy, had she been a demon."

I knew exactly what Cassie was talking about. Though similar to the practiced mannerisms of the wealthy Rosa's poise and elegance seemed to flow from her as naturally as the Aciris through this mountain valley. It was that effortless class of hers that made her impish playfulness all the more enchanting.

"She's…she's well traveled." I say, wanting to keep her origins obscured. "And she's a lot older than she looks."

"Oh?"

"Nearly as old as both of us together."

"I could sense that somehow." She whispers. After I drain my mug Cassie refills it again without being asked. "Master Quintus…"

"Please, just Quin."

"Quin." She corrects herself. "Would you be upset if I came to visit Rosa?"

"Of course not."

"Often I mean."

"How often?"

"I thought, maybe, while you work the harvest I could come and…keep an eye on things for you."

My brows raise in surprise. "Won't your family need you for the harvest?"

Cassie bows her head, her cheeks suddenly darkening with blush. "If they believe you are a serious suitor…"

"Cassie…"

"If they think you are courting me for marriage they will give me leave." She pushes through despite my interruption. "You can work the fields without worry as you will have someone here to watch Rosa. It's a good arrangement. Don't you think?"

"Cas already offered Rosa a place in your house while I work."

"Where she will be worked as a slave." She says right back. "Rosa would be happier here. Learning her home. Having time for prayer. I left her praying just now with that funny fox of hers. She believes it is very important to pray."

I look out toward the woods. "It is important. She has a lot on her mind right now. She's been through a lot that slave of mine. You wouldn't know it the way she smiles."

"Exactly. She couldn't do this working for my Mom."

"And when we don't marry?" I ask firmly.

Her head bows lower. "Am I really so unattractive to you Quin?"

"That's…that's not how I meant it."

"I know." She says softly then lets out a long sigh. "My family will understand. You are not the first man to turn me away."

"Cassie. You are a lovely woman and you will make a fine wife but my heart belongs to another. And it always will."

"I know. You two…deserve each other." Swallowing hard Cassie works herself up to ask. "W-When you said that here…on your land…I could be myself…that you wouldn't judge me…did you really mean it Quin?"

"Yeah." I say. "I meant it."

"Have you heard of the poet Sappho?"

"Can't say that I have."

"She was a Greek poet from the island of Lesbos." Cassie says. "I'm not surprised you've not heard of her. She is not popular here in the West. I have a…scroll of some of her work hidden away. I bought it from a traveling merchant."

"What's that got to do with you being yourself?" Squirming in place Cassie's courage begins to falter. I ask in a softer tone "I've read Ovid and other poets. There is no shame in liking literature. What is her poetry about Cassie?"

"You should ask Rosa." Cassie says. "She…she knows all of her works. Or much more than is on my scroll. She recited one to me. I didn't even ask her to. After she sang I laughed and said, 'Gods I love thee girl.', a quote from the poet, and Rosa replied with an entire poem from her that I had never heard."

"She is well read." I say. "Cassie, what are you getting at? You can tell me."

After another long breath. "Sappho writes about love of a different sort." Licking her full lips she swallows again. "The love of a woman for both men…and women."

"Oh!" While the desire of man for man was seen as weak, effeminate and 'Greek' the desire of woman for woman was downright taboo. Even the usually flowery Ovid found the idea 'freakish'. What Cassie was confessing to me right now could make her a local pariah. Though, as I thought about it, what she already knew about Rosa and I would do the same if it got out. This shared vulnerability was why she felt confident enough to open up like this. "You like women?"

Cassie nods. "Men too. I do wish to have a husband but…"

I hold my hand up. "It's okay. You don't have explain yourself."

She lets out a great breath, her tense shoulder relaxing. "I do not wish to steal Rosa from you." She laughs. "Not that I ever could. I am sure you know this but, she worships you Quin. In every sense you are her hero."

"Ahem. Yeah, I know she loves me."

"I just…I just want to be around her. I wish to be near her. I wish to bask in her beauty, and yours, even if I cannot touch." Cassie says. "She makes me feel at ease. She makes me feel…unashamed of my desires. And so do you Quin. I really do feel like I might find myself here. I cannot tell you what that means to me."

"You have no reason to be ashamed Cassie." I say as I reflect on my own secrets of submissiveness and bondage and how free and wonderful I felt when Rosa allowed me to express that side of me. I knew exactly where Cassie was coming from. She and I really were so alike, both of us just average farm kids who had each somehow grown into adults with nontraditional desires. I started to wonder if maybe people like us weren't as rare as we were lead to believe. I also wondered if Rosa and I might be able to introduce Cassie to a wider community that might accept her as she was through Lydia and her husband.

"I have so much to learn from her." Cassie continues. "Poetry, etiquette, how to be fetching to a man, and so much more. And I could teach her a thing or two as well. I promise to make myself useful Quin."

I don't have to think about it long. There was a tiny glimmer of jealousy but it is quickly extinguished. Rosa loved me. She would never hurt me like that.

After draining my second mug I wipe my lips and pass it back. "Agreed. I'll be your 'suitor' and you can watch my villa while I work. We'll figure out what to tell your family after harvest." With warmth I add. "You are always welcome here, friend."

Cassie's blue eyes are shining as she takes the mug. "Really?"

Taking my axe I ready myself to return to work. "Just tell those two crazy brothers of yours to take it easy on me, huh?"

She laughs. "I will. I will. Oh thank you Quin."

"You've got my blessing." I shoot her a wink. "But you really ought to clear it with the boss first."

"The bo…? Ohhh." She giggles. "Gotcha. I will."

Both of us left with smiles on our faces Cassie returns to the house as I finish transforming the tree into firewood.

Chapter 33: A Budding Friendship

Chapter Text

As I toil through the hours I spot Rosa, Cassie and Danae a couple of times in passing and cannot help but laugh. Cassie, the free woman, followed after my slave like a fawning younger sister on the elder's wedding day. I don't know what they were talking about but she hung on Rosa's every word, the simple farm girl thirsting to hear ever more from her wise and worldly new friend. She futzed and doted and sprang to help at the smallest need. Meanwhile the frisky fox dashed and bounded and played in a chaotic orbit around the other two. And in the center of the trio walked my beautiful blind demon gently smiling and calm.

Firewood is split and neatly piled inside of the woodshed. The jumbled mound of broken furniture that I'd pulled from the house is hewn and added as well with the bits I couldn't use burned and disposed of. And I even get the area in front of villa tidied up including Mercury and his fountain. Just past the midpoint and I had already done a good day's work, just like back on the farm. Dusting off my hands I give a nod of satisfaction at what I'd accomplished. I'd more than earned a break and a lunch this day.

Flipping my tunic up over my shoulder I head into the house in search of a satisfying meal. My search is a short one as I find a plate and drink already waiting for me in the kitchen, along with three lovely gals. Danae sat on the window sill bright eyed and bushy tailed watching the other two finish up their lunch.

"We started without you Master." Rosa says, swiftly coming to receive a hug. "I wasn't sure how long you'd be."

I kiss her and, of course, hug her. "I'm glad you did."

She smiles as she feels the warm sweaty flesh of my torso. "You tease me working bare-chested Master!"

"It's hot out there."

"It's hot in here." Rosa fans herself as Cassie chuckles.

I wash my hands and scrub my face then return to pull up a stool and dig into the meal they'd prepared for me. It was a sumptuous mix of the food we'd bought and some of the gifts Cassie had brought us from the surrounding community.

"So?" I ask. "How are things going?"

"Excellent." Says Rosa. "Cassie here has agreed to help us settle in and aid me with my condition. She is such a sweet girl."

Cassie seems to grow before my eyes as her shoulders lift and her chest rises. "I am just happy to help."

Cassie and I smile at each other. "I'm glad it's all worked out." I say. As I eat I listen as the others begin to say their goodbyes. Rosa had some private things she wished to do on her own and Cassie said that she really ought to be getting back home, though I could tell she really didn't want to. On a whim I throw my neighbor a line. "I was thinking about butchering that lamb today." I nod toward the cold storage. "I could use a hand with that if I can steal a bit more of your time."

"Oh! Yes." She nods eagerly. "I could do that Quin."

"Just let me finish my lunch."

"Sure, you bet. I could also show you the beds Rosa wants cleared in the garden."

"Hm? Oh, sure."

"A-And I could…"

Rosa reaches across to touch Cassie's hand. "That's enough Cassie. That's more than enough for now."

Cassie blushes at the contact and stammers. "Y-yes Ma'am." My eyebrows raise at Cassie's addressing of a slave like that. "I mean…Rosa. Sorry."

Rosa takes the comment in stride and pats the woman's hand. "Atta girl." As Rosa gets to her feet it was Danae's turn to perk up. It yips and spins in a circle before bounding out the window and scampering off toward the forest. "I'll be there soon." Rosa calls to the fox as if it might understand her. With careful steps she finds her way back to me. Feeling my face she brings a finger across my lips before kissing them. "Don't work too hard Master." She licks her lips, tasting the oil and wine she'd lifted from my lips, then whispers. "Save some energy for me."

"I will." I whisper back happily. "Where are you going?"

"To pray."

"Again?"

"Yes. This time without interruption."

I suspect she was referring to the well meaning Cassie. "You're going into the forest?"

"Of course Master. Where else?"

"Um…do you have a place?"

"Yes Master. Cassie found me a cypress not far from the garden. Not so far from our Venus actually."

"Good." Hearing this sets my mind at ease as she would be a good distance from that strange discovery I'd made this morning. Not that I thought it was dangerous or anything but I would prefer to warn Rosa about it when I had the chance rather than her stumbling upon it on her own. "I hope you find your answer."

"I will baby." She kisses me again. "I think I already have."

Rosa stands tall, orients herself, then begins to walk for the exit with her arms out in front of her.

"Let me help…" Both Cassie and I say and start to rise as one.

"You are both as bad as the other." Rosa laughs. "As I said, to both of you, let me struggle. I will call for help if I need it."

"Just be careful." I say. "Okay?"

"Danae will be with me." She says as if that was supposed to assuage my worries.

"And don't wander. Just pray and stay close."

She gives me a deep, dramatic bow. "I hear and I obey my mighty Lord."

I roll my eyes. "Off with you, slave."

Cassie laughs. "I could watch you two all day."

"You should see us at night." Rosa quips, leaving both Cassie and I blushing yet again. With a giggle and a wink she is gone.

The afternoon is much like morning as I throw myself into the work that needed done. With Cassie's help I butcher the lamb and wrap a shoulder roast for her and family despite her protestations. We wash from that then set straight into the garden. She shows me the beds that she and Rosa had figured would be the best for vegetables and herbs, assuming no Spring flooding, then she helps with clearing the paths and cleaning the benches and central fountain.

The pair of us aren't exactly chatty but neither are we distant. We just kind of flowed with each other. We spoke the same language, had the same values, and our skill sets meshed seamlessly. She knew everything that a rural lady her age was supposed to know while I had a good grasp on everything a rural fellow ought to know, the two halves making the time tested whole of the farming way of life. Not long ago I would have been paralyzed with nerves being around a pretty woman my own age, especially with my shirt off, but Rosa had gone a long way to easing those old insecurities. Cassie was…comfortable, and a true pleasure to be around. And it was such a joy to watch her slowly open up as the day went on to reveal occasional peeks of the woman she had, until now, had to keep hidden away. This budding new friendship of ours just felt right.

As I shovel and she sweeps to clean one section of paved pathway I venture to ask. "So how did you know you that liked women too?"

A wistful smile passes over her comely face. She hesitates, unaccustomed to be being able to speak of such things freely, but when she does speak she does so boldly. "Not how, but who." She says. "Her name was Rhea. Or…is Rhea. She's married now and lives nearby. She's got three children already." Knocking the dust from the broom she turns and starts sweeping back the other way. "She was older than me and so…" She glances back to me and with a breath of liberation says proudly. "…she was so beautiful!" Her words are the waters of a bursting dam. "You should have seen her then. Her skin was like buttermilk. Her eyes like chestnuts. Her…her breasts like ripe pears and her ass like two round loaves of rising bread."

"Wow. She sounds delicious!"

"Ha ha ha! Yes!" Cassie laughs freely. "Yes she was Quin, yes she was. Delicious."

"Did you tell her?"

Her smiles fades. "No. I dare not." She says. "My family is one of the more modern thinking in the area, but even they have their limits. It would have killed Granny if it came out. And it would have come out."

"I'm sorry Cassie."

"It's okay. I did have my fun with Rhea though."

"Oh?"

Her grin brightens once more. "I would sneak gifts to her. Flowers. Delectables. Baubles. He he he. Erotic poetry."

"No!"

"Yes. She liked it too." She says. "I hid and watched her read one once. She…let's just say she liked it. He he he. She really liked it."

"You are naughty." I chuckle.

She nods and hides her face with a hand. "I even sculpted a…ahem…a phallus for her."

"NO! Ha ha ha!"

"Yes!" She chortles, her buxom body bouncing to the laughter. "Nobody could figure out who her secret suitor was or how he was sneaking in without anybody seeing him." She says. "Nobody expected her little sister's friend. I would bring them in right under everyone's noses."

"What did she do with the phallus? Erm, if you don't mind me asking."

"I don't know." She says. "Neither does anybody else. She never spoke of it that I know of." Her eyes drift off to the North. "She might still have it to this day."

"Ha! I bet she does too."

"The way I used to hang around there. I was such a nuisance." She remember back. "Everyone thought I was interested in her brother, and I cannot deny that I desired him as well, but it was her. She was the one who captured my naive young heart." With a sigh she says. "I hope I don't become a nuisance here."

"I highly doubt that's likely." I assure her.

Closing her eyes she stands and takes a deep breath then lets it all out at once. "It feels so good to speak of this Quin."

I approach and rest my hand on her shoulder. "One should always be free to express the truth inside of their heart Cassie."

"How about you express your heart a few steps back there lover boy." A barking voice startles the both of us.

My hand snaps back from Cassie's shoulder. "Lucas!"

"Nobody answered at the door." He grumbles angrily as he marches up to his sister, his scowling eyes never leaving mine. He takes her hand. "Dad wants you home. We were wondering what was taking you so long. Now I see."

"Lucas you dunce." Cassie wraps him on the knot I'd left on his head.

"OW!" He howls and rubs the sore bump.

With her brother huffing and puffing behind her she faces me and says with a curtsy. "Thank you for a most wonderful day Master Quin."

I bow. "And thank you for the company Milady Cassie. And all of your help."

"Come on!" Lucas gripes, only to get another whack to the dome. "OWWW!!! Gods! Stop it!"

"I'll see you soon." Cassie says without so much as a glance toward her swearing sibling.

"I look forward to it."

"Say goodbye to Rosa for me?"

"I will."

Prying her arm from her brother's grip she turns and takes her leave on her own terms. Lucas pauses a moment and gives me a glare that could have curdled milk. He backs away the first few steps then points at me, letting me know that our business was not done, before finally turning to catch up with his sister. As I watch Cassie leave, and admire the way her wide hips and full buttocks sway with her unhurried gait, I find myself thinking ahead to the evening. Taking up my shovel I return to my work, but slower than before. I'd been told that I needed to conserve some energy for my slave after all.

Chapter 34: A Pair of Fools

Chapter Text

With two of the main paths along with the central fountain area and the gazebo cleared and swept I then move on to clear the two beds that Cassie had indicated were going to be used as vegetable gardens. The fibrous, prickly weeds and woody shrubs I find to be formidable adversaries but buried among them I find tiny treasures. Buttercups, violets, daisies, and irises, the struggling survivors of better days, still eked out a presence in these beds. Of these only the happy white and yellow daisies were in bloom but in the springtime this place must have been a glorious explosion of vibrant colors. I could imagine this garden looking like a grand mosaic stretching toward the river when viewed from up at the villa. In these flowers I see the rose of my life. Delicate, beautiful, but a brave survivor nonetheless. I spare them for the time being. The removed weeds I gather into a bundle but leave them on the path where I had deposited them.

The shadow of the hill now covered the whole of the garden. While still a couple of hours from sunset evening was approaching and I'd done more than enough to quell my deeply ingrained work ethic for one day. I stretch and feel the welcome fatigue in my muscles and bones. I would sleep well tonight. After washing up at the river I trot back to the shrine of Venus to peer into the woods in search of my slave. I knew she didn't want to be disturbed but she'd had plenty of time alone to pray now, and she couldn't blame me for wanting to check up on her after so long. I do not see her but I do spot the gnarled multi-trunk base of a rather imposing cypress. That had to be the place. This is quickly confirmed when I see Danae's orange head pop out from around the side to look back at me.

I skirt back along the South side of the garden until I find a narrow game trail before entering the wood. Soon I am approaching the cypress and there laying hidden among the roots and stones was Rosa lying flat on her back. Speckled over and all around her are tiny twinkling specks of light which immediately scatter at my arrival to drift upward into the boughs. I might have worried that my beloved had passed out or something worse but the sense of peace I see on her face and in her relaxed form told me that all was well. As the fox sees me approach she yips then turns and lopes away up the hill, off for her evening hunt no doubt.

"Master?" Rosa asks softly without opening her eyes.

"It's me." I confirm.

"Sit with me?"

"Yes my…"

She smiles. "Go ahead. Just this once."

"Yes my Lady." I whisper with a big ol' grin. Boy did it feel good to say those words again.

I sit down cross-legged beside Rosa and peer up at the towering tree that loomed over us. It was maybe three quarters the size of the great cypress we'd camped beneath on our journey here but still it was an impressive old titan in its own right. Warm memories flood my heart as I am reminded of that magical night. We had taken a cone from that other evergreen to plant here in Silvanus' name but it appeared this land already had a mighty liege watching over the wood.

"Were your prayers heard?"

"I believe so."

"And did you come to a decision?" I ask, already knowing the answer deep down.

"Yes." She says. "I will not reject my Papa's gift. It's all I have left of him…of my whole family. I will find my own way without a teacher. Even if I can't do it alone…I have to try. I have to Quin."

"Good. I'm glad." I nod. "It'll be okay."

"We are a pair of fools, aren't we Master?"

"Better a fool than living a half a life."

"My Master." She smiles. "Wise beyond his years."

"It will be okay." I repeat as if I might will the sentiment into existence just by uttering it confidently. "We'll be cautious."

"My life depends on it." Reaching out Rosa rests her right hand on my side and takes a deep breath then slowly lets it out. "Give me a handjob Master."

"What?"

"I feel so relaxed. So calm. An orgasm would be amazing right now. Please?"

"Of…of course." I look at my hard dry hands. "I've been working all day. Let me go get some oil."

She shakes her head, still not opening her eyes. "I like it rough sometimes. I like the feel of a man's touch. Especially my man. Just be careful with the grip baby."

"Yes! Thank you! Oh thank you!"

"My horny guy." She giggles. "You're welcome."

Switching gears I sit up straight and rise into a proper Kneel position to serve my Mistress. I peel her dress up her soft pale legs and lay it over her torso. I then do the same with her undertunic and pull down the snug underwear she wore to help keep her package in place. When I see her big beautiful balls and thick flaccid cock slump out into the open air I cannot but take a moment to admire her.

"Nothing fancy today." She says with the casual confidence of a customer who had paid good money for a service. "One hand. Don't rush it. Stroke me like you stroke yourself. Let me feel your technique."

I nod though she could not see me. First I tease at her foreskin sheath and then I tickle my fingertips through her silky pubes before slowly working up to take a gentle grip of her thick, soft penis. It is just slightly moist from being under clothes all day which made the flesh feel all the more tender against my hard palm. I felt self-conscious that my big working man's mitts weren't as smooth and fine as some comely, waifish city born pleasure boy but she said that she liked it so I had to believe her. Focusing so that I was extra careful with her I begin to stroke her just as I would myself when I was self-pleasuring.

"Mmmmm." Her smile returns. "That's my…" She catches herself.

"Boy." I finish for her a wee bit desperately. "I'm your boy."

"Mmm." She lays still, enjoying my touch. "My boyyyy."

I stare intently at her gradually growing penis, relishing the feel as it plumps in my grip and the sight of it as it thickens and lengthens so that the tip of the knob begins to make its appearance. I consider fondling her breasts through her clothes…but I had not been ordered to and I was going to embrace every precious glimpse I got of my commanding Lady right now. More than happy to serve I masturbate her as best as I knew how.

"Well?" She asks after a minute or so.

"Well?"

"Cassie."

"Cassie?"

"Do you like her?"

"Rosa…"

"I know. It's too soon." She says. "We just met her."

"Exactly."

"I do like her though. Quite a bit."

"Yeah, me too." I confess. "I think she's developing a crush on you."

"I know." She says. "And she is attracted to you as well."

"I appreciate her but…this is all moving too quickly." I say. "I have to pretend to be interested in her to her family so that she can be here."

"Perhaps not so much pretending?"

"Rosa…she is great but…this is too fast."

"She's a caged bird Quin." Rosa says as she takes my left hand to hold. "Do not hold her wish for freedom against her. And she is still young and full of verve, just like you. Her feelings will come to her strongly and swiftly." Even as she talked her cock continued to grow, already well larger than my own at full arousal. "But this is her twentieth year as well. Her teens are behind her. That is not to be taken lightly for a Roman woman. Her prime marriageable years are swiftly passing and she will be reminded of it every day from every direction."

"Yeah." I say. "She's already been rejected. More than once by the sound of it."

"She didn't want to trade one cage for another. Who could blame her? You were the first man to potentially offer her something different." Rosa says sympathetically. "The pressure must be unbearable. Family, friends, Janus himself is urging her to move on to her next phase of life but she needs a willing partner to help her through." Rosa says. "She may become rash, even…foolish. It is to be expected."

"It's not fair on her."

"No." Rosa agrees. "As a meretrix and a demon AND an Amazon I was spared from all of this. Poor girl." She sighs. "If you reject her I worry she might latch onto the next man to come along, whether he is good for her or not."

"That is not fair either." I say tersely. "Don't put that on me."

"Sorry baby. I was just thinking out loud." She says. "Ohhh, that is so nice."

Her erection was now hard and, as big as it was, my single hand felt inadequate to pleasure it properly. "May I suck you?"

"No." She lets out a long breath. "This feels just right. You are doing great baby. Continue."

Her confident command was every bit as delicious as her mouth watering dick. My grip as light as I could make it while still keeping a hold of her dick I stroke up and down her length. Her skin was so soft and so warm, her penis so lovely. The change of angle and vast difference in proportion forced my technique to differ from when I did it to myself but I was making her feel good sure enough. As I stroke I begin to imagine Cassie sitting across from me. Watching me. Smiling. A safe audience of one for me to gain confidence in showing off my form and obedience and discipline. I would make my Lady so proud! My submissive ego swells a little thinking about what a good boy I could be.

"You want me to marry her." I say as I stroke steadily. "Don't you?"

"Mmmm." She stretches and relaxes back into earth. "If she turns out to be as nice as she seems…then yes. I do hope it happens. Her true self will reveal itself when she is here helping me. I will know for sure soon enough." She says. "You are attracted to her, aren't you Master?"

After a long hesitation I say in low tone. "She is attractive."

"A full rump and nice big tits. I cannot blame you. He he he. Yummy."

"Rosa!"

She giggles again. "Hey! Big titties are not to be taken for granted! They are fun, trust me on that."

"Yes she has a nice body. But I do not love her."

"You do not need to. Besides, not all love is like ours. Sometimes love strikes you like a bolt from Jupiter and sometimes it takes time and nurturing." Rosa says. "Even planning."

"I love you Rosa. There is nobody else."

Her cock flexes hard in my grip in response to my words. "I am so very blessed." She whispers and squeezes my hand. "Even if love cannot be fostered she could still give you children. Her dowry might include some of her father's land. Farmland Quin. Her family would become ours. An alliance. A clan. We wouldn't be alone here anymore."

"I don't want money or children or connections. I mean…I do but…" I shake my head. "I want you!"

"You already have me my love." Rosa says. "But you deserve so much more. You have to admit Cassie would be a wonderful spouse."

"Rosa…"

"And if love never happens we could allow her other lovers and let her heart find its own way, as long as we're clever about it."

"Allow her?"

"Oh yes." She chuckles. "Allow. I sense Cassie is a girl in waiting. A sassy girl, but a girl still. I could be wrong. Though I doubt iiiit. He he he."

I study her calm face, even more radiant than usual from the lusty blush rising in her cheeks from the handjob. "There's something else." I say. "Something you're not telling me."

Her laughter fades, her playful titter replaced with somber introspection. I had hit on something I hadn't meant to.

"You are right of course Master." She says darkly. "I am being a very selfish slave."

"Selfish?" I say. "You…you want her? For yourself?"

"She is a darling thing." Rosa says in the tone of a confession. "I do enjoy her company. I like her. I trust her. And I sense an affinity between you and her."

"But?"

"But…it's…it's her eyes that I really want."

"Her eyes?"

"Her sight. In the house. In the garden. In town." Her eyes open at last. She looks to me though her blind eyes stared off through me into an infinite distance. Her hand slides up and down my forearm while at the same time I notice a little twinkling dew drop of precum appears at her tip. "In our bedchamber."

"Oh!"

"I don't need somebody to watch me Master. I need somebody to watch my boy." Her whisper trembles with emotion. "Because I can't…look after him like I need to. I finally got my perfect boy…and I can't even protect him." She lets out a huff and shakes the dark thoughts away. "I'm sorry."

"Oh Rosa."

She closes her eyes again as guilt continues to flit across her pretty face. "I told you it was selfish. Very unbecoming of a Lady."

"It's okay Rosa."

"No. It's not." She says as she flexes her cock hard in my grip. "But it is the truth."

Chapter 35: Hope He's Into That

Chapter Text

With me kneeling over Rosa lovingly stroking her cock our conversation fades to let the sounds of the forest and river surround us. In the peace and the quiet beneath the wizened cypress I notice the barely audible jingle like that of tiny bells. As I look about I see the reemergence of nymphs peeking out from leaves and bark here and there before disappearing in the blink of an eye to appear somewhere else. Gradually, cautiously, the minuscule forest dwellers were returning despite my alien presence.

"We have an audience." I whisper.

"Audience?" Rosa opens her eyes just in time to watch a pair of the green twinkling, tinkling motes zip by overhead. "Oh. You naughty little nymphs!"

I smile, remembering back to how scared she'd been the first time she encountered the more common grassland sprites just outside of the Capitol. It takes a moment but as Rosa's blind eyes return to gazing off into the distance I realize that she'd been tracking the two that just went by.

"You can see them?"

"Mmm." She nods. "When they are close enough I can."

"They have magic."

"They must." She says. "If only they would stay still long enough for me to really see one."

I chuckle. "They were still enough when I came up. There must have been a dozen of them on you."

"On me!? Those cheeky nymphs. They're playing with me." She grins. "I hope that means they like me."

"How could they not." I say. Pausing my stroking I massage her knob and smear her precum around and over her hole. My own dick flexed hard in my breeches. It yearned for a similar touch but it would not receive it. In denial I found obedience and subservience, a feeling even sweeter than orgasm for a man like me.

"Ohhhh." She sighs.

"Rosa."

"Yes Master?"

"I want you to be selfish." I whisper. "You are a Lady. You should have everything you desire."

"That's sweet of you to say."

"I…I find myself thinking selfish thoughts as well."

"Mmm." She shakes her head. "That's not you baby. Be strong."

"If you want Cassie…I will get her for…"

"Shhh." She says. "You will not take her for my sake my love. It must feel right to you. And her. Do not let my weakness become yours my love. You are better than that. Sometimes a boy has to be his Lady's guide, especially when she's feeling weak."

"Okay." I return to my long, soft stroking, my grip even lighter than before. With her stamina and my rough hands I worried about chafing her. "You look so beautiful today."

She grips my leg. "Thank you." She lets out a long sigh, her gaze far away. "I can see you now. Looking down at me with those enchanting brown eyes." Reaching up she brushes my chin with the back of her fingers. "Your cheeks are darkened by a day's growth. Your skin alight from your hours of work. Your body hard and gleaming. God you are a vision my love." She lets out a laugh. "You need a haircut soon."

"I do." I smile.

"I would have done it for you Master."

"I know."

"I would have made you so dashing."

"I know Rosa."

"Touch my breast."

Twisting a bit closer I reach up under her dress to take her small, soft breast in my left hand. It was softer than soft. It was perfect, as always. "Like this?"

"A little harder."

I squeeze and pinch at her supple flesh.

"Mmm. That's good." Reaching up she begins to run her fingers slowly through my hair then down my neck and across my chest. She giggles as a shudder runs through me. Finding the meat of my pec she begins to rub and massage it as I was doing to her breast. As her thumb teases and flicks at my nipple I do the same to her. "Ohhhmm."

Closing her eyes again she whispers. "Talk to me Master."

"What do you wish to hear?"

"Anything. I just want to hear the sound of your voice." She sighs. "Tell me of your day."

"Which voice would you like?" I say in my high boy's voice, before dropping low again. "Your wish is my command."

"Hahhh." She glows with joy. "I wish to hear my man's voice today." Her hand spreads out over my chest to feel the rumble come through it. "Nice and deep and powerful. It makes me feel…mmm…safe."

"Anything, my slave." I say with a baritone panache. "Anything you command."

"Ohhhh." She swoons happily.

Her hand gracefully glides back up to my head to gently pet me as I talk to her and pleasure her. It is an odd thing fondling and masturbating someone as I chat about my day but with Rosa it feels natural. With unhurried strokes I tell Rosa about my meeting with Cas and Horatius. I recount the story of my encounter with Cassie's brothers. I describe the galaxy of nymphs I'd seen in the canopy, even as others of their kind flitted around us in the darkening wood. I tell her of Lucas' arrival, Cassie's reaction, and I pass on Cassie's goodbye to her as well. I share with her the simple joy of uncovering the flowers among the weeds and think out loud about perhaps building a pergola to run along some of the garden paths to ease the heat. She quips that she liked the heat, then urges me to carry on. Then, having saved something interesting for the end, I choose my words carefully so as not to scare her and share with her my discovery of the maze and the Minotaur. The way she smiled and reacted through the highs and lows I knew that she was watching me throughout my day in her mind's eye. And the way her lithe body slowly writhed I knew that my voice was doing more for her than simple communication.

"Ohhhh Quin!"

Her orgasm comes over her swiftly. With a little buck of her hips her cock throbs in my hand and sends a great jet of creamy jizz arching right over her body and head to splatter onto the gnarled bark beyond. Tightening my grip and hurrying my strokes I focus on her tip to milk her through her climax in a way that I knew felt good. The second long rope of copious cum leaves a streak that bisects her lusty face, just to the left of her perfect nose. A bit of it gets into her mouth which she swallows without protest. Another and another and another powerful wads of semen erupt, each one nearly the volume of my entire load combined. She clearly needed the release. Her lilting moans are music, her sinuous writhing as lovely as her dancing, her climax a work of art.

I milk her to her last dregs until she lets out a long satisfied sigh. "Ohhhhh." With her long demon slithering tongue she licks herself clean from the top of her forehead down to the base of her throat. She rubs my earlobe between her finger and thumb. "Good boy."

"I live to serve you." I whisper.

"Mmm." Using just my earlobe she gently pulls me in toward her.

Understanding what she wanted I open my mouth and latch onto the tip of her cock. I suck the dregs of her load from out of her then greedily tongue and lap at the hole for more. My soft mewls naturally rise in pitch, the boy in me coming out now that I had a dick in my mouth.

"That's enough." She says softly as she strokes the back of my neck. "Carry me home my love."

Releasing her tip from my lips I let her heavy cock thud down onto her belly. "Yes…my slave."

I dress her and cradle her close to my body before scooping her up off of the fertile earth. As I am about to stand I notice the viscous glob of jizz still oozing down the bark of the cypress.

"Er…I think you just gave Silvanus a facial."

"Pffft!" Rosa buries her face in my neck. "I didn't!"

"You did." I say. "Or you did to his tree at least. A big ol wad of it."

"Ha ha ha ha." The nymphs dance and jingle excitedly to her joyous sing-song laugh. "Oops. My humblest apologies oh mighty king!" She says loudly before lowering her voice for just my ears. "I hope he's into that."

"Have you heard the tales of the gods?" I chuckle. "They're even hornier than we are. I'm sure he loved it."

"Ha! They are a lusty lot, aren't they? He he he. Kinky old god." She titters. As I turn and carry her for home she blows the tree kisses. "You were great babe! I still respect you! Don't worry, the first one's free!"

I laugh and shake my head and carry on toward the house. As my slave giggles and jests some more I wonder if wise Silvanus was having second thoughts about his newest acolyte. Since the dawn of time I don't think the old forest king had ever had a follower like Rosa before.

Chapter 36: A Quiet Evening

Chapter Text

Rosa and I settle in to enjoy a quiet evening together. A glorious, wonderful, quiet evening together.

After we wash each other in the pool we make a gathering pass through our woods and garden for some easy forage of figs, rosemary and lavender. The latter two, along with some salt and olive oil, Rosa uses to rub down a rack of lamb ribs as I build a fire in a brazier that I had pulled out onto our balcony. As the flames burn down into nice white coals we prepare the rest of our meal together.

The evening was familiar. It was reminiscent of those of my early memories, in the good days when Dad was still home I would see him and Mom loving and laughing over the stove together as I played at their feet. Experiencing this profound domestic love now I feel keenly the sacrifice my father made to go fight in service of the Empire so that his wife could be provided for and his son could grow up safe. The strength it must have taken to leave his love and his kin leaves me deeply humbled. Humbled and so gods damned proud to be that great man's son.

With thoughts of my childhood home floating near the surface I remind myself to find a way to send word back to my mother to let her know that I'd made it. When I talk to Rosa about it she tells me that she would speak to Cassie to see what options we might have.

The rest of the meal prepared we then return to share drinks and roast the lamb over the coals as I look out over the beautiful Italian landscape and describe it in detail to my blind lover. The sunset is golden, the stars peeking out through the gaps of the breaking cloud cover above us. The wine is sweet, the meat fatty and succulent, the sides delicious, and the ripe, rich figs the perfect finish.

After we dine we relax together with my slave reclining on a couch and me sitting on a low stool in front of her so that she could hug me and rest her head upon my shoulder from behind. She sings to me softly as her gentle fingers slowly stroke through my hair. With a full belly, a warm fire, a gentle breeze, and my body nicely fatigued from a day's work I relax to my Lady's tender touch and mellow…melodic…voice…

…

"Master."

"Mmm?"

Lips touch my cheek in a kiss as her finger swipes a little dribble of drool from the corner of my mouth. "You fell asleep."

"Mmm…sorry." I rub my eyes.

"Come on baby." She whispers and begins to pull me up to my feet.

"I'm okay. If you still want to…"

"Shhh." She kisses me again. "We'll clean this up in the morning."

I nod.

Rosa still humming a lilting tune leads her groggy Master into the bedchamber and strips me down naked.

"I saved some energy for you." I say. "I'm not tired."

My slave chuckles quietly and strokes her hand down my back and pats my bum. "Shhh."

She lays me down in the center of our bed, face down, and runs a hand from my neck all the way down to my toes. The dim not being an impediment to her she strolls to the open doorway where I watch her lovely silhouette glide across the faint gloaming glow. She closes and locks the door to plunge the room into the dark. I hear her moving closer to the bed, a whisper quiet rustle tells me she had disrobed herself. A moment later this is confirmed as she straddles my back and settles down on me, her pussy, balls, and cock feeling warm and soft against my skin. Gentle hands rub up my back to find my neck, and then she begins a massage.

"Ohhhh." I moan as her skilled hands start to work the taut, tired muscles of my neck and shoulders.

"You worked so hard today." She whispers. "Now it's my turn. I will make you feel good Master. Go ahead and drift away." Her fingers comb up through my hair to give a deep rub to my scalp. "Just driiift awayyy."

"Ohhhmmmm."

Diligently and thoroughly she massages every muscle of my head, my neck, my shoulders, arms and back. It is a different sort of massage than an oiled one but just as wonderful. Her practiced touch finds every knot and niggle, some that I didn't even know that I had until her deep probing thumbs zeroed in on them, and her naturally warmer body temperature makes her soft hands feel hot against my bare skin to help melt the tension beneath them. She continues down without pause to do my ass and hamstrings and calves and feet, even each individual toe! The firm massage brings out a sweat over her lithe body as she works. All the while her humming lullaby floats through the air around me.

She then turns me over with as little fuss and disruption as possible and starts again on my thick thighs to work back up again. With a tender touch she even massages my balls and dick in way that was not meant to arouse yet so incredibly…soothing. I never even imagined how good a nonsexual massage could feel to a penis, scrotum and testicles until now.

As if on a cloud I lay in a blissful half conscious daze soaking up these good feelings like a sponge. How much would such an experience cost for a wealthy man? No amount seemed enough. And here this simpleton farmer was getting it for free. Thank you o glorious Venus. Thank you. I do my best to stay awake so that I could experience every last ounce of joy my Lady was gifting me and so that I could thank her when it was finished, but by the time she was on my left bicep, shoulder, and peck I knew I was drifting off. I even catch myself letting out a small snore. The last thing I remember is her thumbs rubbing in slow circles in the meat of my right palm…

I slowly open my eyes to see the morning light creeping through the thin seams of the windows and door. I lay in the exact position that I had fallen asleep in, my whole body still aglow from the rub down that had guided me into my slumber. I swear I could almost hear the final note of Rosa's soft lullaby still suspended in the air.

Turning my head to the left I find my slave curled up into a little ball in the space between my arm and my torso, her body clinging to mine for the heat. Her long violet hair with its pink tips was tied up in a loose knot, most likely done last night so that it wouldn't get in the way of the massage, and peaceful face more beautiful than I could even bear. In the private silence of the early morn I cry. I do not know why I cry, perhaps a sort of mourning for the months and years of my life I'd spent deprived of this blessing of love or perhaps they were just simple tears of joy, but cry I do. Just for a little bit. And it feels good. I pull the blankets up over her fine bare shoulder and tighten my arm around her to share my heat more fully. She makes the cutest little murmur and snuggles in closer against me.

I close my eyes again and lay in total relaxation. I knew I only had one more day where my time would be my own to get this old place spiffed up. I was conscious of the passing minutes. Normally I would have tried to slip from the bed to get an early start. But not this morning. This morning my time was still mine to spend how I wished…and I could think of no better use for it than lying with Rosa.

Chapter 37: Visit from a Friend

Chapter Text

Rosa wakes in her own time and is pleasantly surprised to find me still in bed with her. After a bit of morning snuggling and smooching the pair of us clean up the balcony from our evening meal then go through the routine of preparing for the day. Even the simplest of things were a treat when shared with one's true love. After breakfast Rosa asks permission to go pursue her calling and me being the kindly owner that I am I allow it…and receive a happy head pat in return for being a "Good Master".

The clouds from yesterday had broken and mighty Sol had returned to rule the sky in all of his sweltering splendor. Today was going to be a hot one!

The first thing I do is head over to the neighbor's to make sure everything was still on course for the harvest to begin tomorrow. While getting through to Horatius I have to navigate the glares of the brothers, the coyly twinkling eyes of the mother, and the outright grilling of the grandma. Cas tries to contain her mother's crass questioning, though not too hard. Granny, not being one to beat about the bush, soon corners me into confessing that I had a dawning interest in the family's fair maiden. I was actually grateful for Granny's bluntness this time. With harvest beginning tomorrow Cassie and I didn't have time to pussyfoot. Though they try to hide it there is a palpable sense of relief runs through the elders of the family, as if they had worried that Cassie might never attract any interest.

Just before I leave Cassie and I take a moment alone as she brings me a pair of shrubbery shears. "I think you might need these." She says.

"Do I ever!" I take the tool. "I'll bring it back with me tomorrow."

"No hurry." She glances back toward the house. As we look that way we catch Cas and Granny's peeping heads in a window dart out of sight. "Hey, um, thank you for that. What you said in there will make my job a lot easier."

"You're still coming over tomorrow?"

"You can count on it Quin."

"Hey Cassie." I look down at the shears, my hands nervously gripping at the handles. "We were talking last night."

"Yes?"

I look back up to her. "I love Rosa very much."

"I know that Quin."

"And she loves me."

She smiles. "Very much so."

"I just…I don't want you to…" I sigh. "Rosa said I should say what is right in my heart."

"You have a wise slave."

"I want to be honest with you. I like you. We both like you."

"And I like you."

"But…we realized that we are being selfish."

There is a moment of silence before Cassie begins to laugh. "Here I was thinking I was the selfish one." Before I say more she and touches my hand. "I am not a fool Quin. I understand the situation enough to know my place in it."

"I just don't want to play with you Cassie."

"Well that's disappointing." She gives me a saucy wink.

"Ha!" I guffaw. "You know what I mean. With your heart. With your family. With your life."

"I know." She chuckles. "I appreciate it Quin but I am a big girl. I want to see where this leads."

I smile. "Me too."

Her gaze drifts off toward the dark mass of my forest estate. "Besides, a rare woman like Rosa ought to be a little bit selfish. Don't you think?"

"Hey! That's what I…said."

She grins, her blue eyes gleaming. "We're two of a type I guess."

"Yeah." I say softly. There's an awkward pause before I clear my throat. "Ahem. She's alone over there. I should really get back."

Cassie then surprises me with a quick peck to my cheek before turning and heading back toward the house. "See you tomorrow."

Facing the glowers of her overprotective brothers and the grins of her spying elders I wave goodbye and head off for home.

With shears already in hand I don't even bother heading into the house. After a quick peek to make sure Rosa was still with Danae under the cypress I set to work trimming back the verge along the entrance path. I start out at the road end, stopping to greet the occasional sun wilted traveler that would pass by and offer them a moment in my shade. Snip, snip, snip. The tip of one slender branch after another is trimmed back and before long I have the first length of path looking like this place was inhabited again. I am just nipping away the finishing touches when a rustle close by startles me. Looking down and to my right I see a familiar plump green goblin picking up the twigs I had just trimmed, her left arm was already full of a bundle of them.

"Colly!"

The slave Collywaddle looks up at me and smiles brightly, her face flushed and shining with a sheen of sweat. She still had on the simple white tunic of a slave but the quality of the garment was far superior than when last I saw her. The fact she had gotten so close without me even hearing her spoke to the naturally soft tread of her race. Their reputation as sneaks was not completely unfounded.

"Hello Thir." She says casually, as if she'd been expected. "Hot out here, huh?"

"What are you doing?"

"Picking up thtickth."

"No." I laugh. Kneeling down I give her a hug and a kiss to her chubby cheek then stand back up. "What are you doing way out here?"

"I got newth for you."

"Oh?"

"When we were shopping you were talkin about lookin for your uncle'th grave." She says.

"That's right."

"Well I thnooped around and I found where it ithn't!"

"Where it isn't?"

"Yeah. It ithn't anywhere." She says. "He got cremated. He'th dutht."

"Oh."

"The remainth were left to a whore houthe."

"A brothel!" I say surprised, but only for just a second. "Yeah…that sounds about right."

"The ladieth had an orgy in hith honor then dumped the asheth in the river and thold the urn."

I cannot help but smile and shake my head. It seemed a fitting end to the old scoundrel. I still couldn't get over that my sweet mother had such a wild child of a brother. The more I heard about him the more I wished I could have met him, at least briefly.

"Well thanks for that." I say. "But you didn't come all this way just to tell me that, did you?"

"No." She confesses, the joy in her face fading. "You thaid I could come here to hide." She thumbs over toward a leather sack sitting on the path. "I'm thtaying the night."

"Hide?" I turn back to face my little friend. "Are things not going well with Aristocles?"

"Oh no!" She brightens up again with a swoon. "He'th wonderful!"

"That's good."

"Ohh Thir, he'th tho good to me. He loveth me tho much. He hugth on me and kitheth on me all over and he fuckth me all the time. He he he. Hith penith ith alwayth THO hard!"

"Okay…"

"Like tho hard thir! Hard ath thteel! That'th MY guy." She was positively beaming with pride and it was absolutely adorable. "He'th jutht the betht Mathter in the world, if you don't mind me thaying tho."

"Sounds like a good match."

"It ith! And he thtretched my puthy so I can take hith big thcrumptiouth human cock eathily now." She continues. "Why jutht thith morning he thlapped my puthy and thpread my ath and…"

"Okay!" I laugh. "I don't need details."

She giggles and jiggles then returns to picking up sticks.

I look to her overnight bag and back to her. "So why are you here? Why do you need to hide?"

"Thothe jerkth you beat up are giving uth a hard time."

My heart drops. "Oh no."

"It'th okay. My Mathter ith gonna take care of them." She says. "He jutht wanted me in a thafe plathe while thingth went down."

"While things went down?" I did not like the sounds of that. "Collywaddle. What's going on?"

She stops and stands, her eyes distant. "Hith shop hath been broken into. Twithe now. He knowth it'th them."

"The guards?"

She shakes her head no. "He'th gonna catch them in the act tonight himthelf. He'th got a couple guyth to help."

"A couple of guys? Is that enough?" I ask. I knew what kind of men they were, I knew the type of man Aristocles was, and I didn't like the conclusions that I was drawing from that knowledge. "He's got enough to deal with them?"

"Oh yeth." She says, her tone sounding as if she was trying to convince herself as much as me. "My Mathter ithn't big like you…but there'th a lion inthide of him. He'll be okay."

"Oh gods. This is because of me."

Colly smiles a heart-wrenchingly bitter smile and shakes her head sadly. "No Thir. It'th becauthe of me. Me and my green thkin." Her brows furrow, her face marred by a pain felt deep inside. "Mathter wouldn't let me be there. I woulda fought for him Thir. I woulda been there if he let me."

"I know Colly." I kneel down beside her and place a hand on her shoulder. "And he knows that too. He wanted you to be safe."

Dropping her bundle of sticks she spins to cling tightly to me. "If they hurt him Thir…I'm gonna…I'll…"

"Shh." I stroke her back and embrace the scared little slave. "It'll be okay Colly." I say with worry growing in my heart. "It's going to be okay."

Chapter 38: A Tale of Two Slaves

Chapter Text

Collywaddle steps back visibly more at ease. "You're right Thir. It will be alright. Gotta have faith, right?"

"That's right Colly." I say with a pat to her head. "Aristocles is no fool. And he's got a lot to fight for." Standing up I beckon her to follow. "Come on. You must be thirsty after the walk out here."

She grins. "Ah! You're the betht Thir! Well…thecond betht."

I chuckle, trying for her sake to keep a brave face on. "Come on then."

I lead her down the trail and when the villa comes into sight Colly lets out a loud. "Ooooo!" She hurries forward to take in the old place. Her humongous amber eyes were as wide as they could go as she fawned over the house. It was as if, through her eyes, the fading of time had never touched it. "I didn't know you were loaded!"

I let out laugh. "I am the poorest rich man you will ever meet." After a drink and a very quick tour of the place, during which there are many ooh's and aah's from a very impressed slave, I say. "As you can see we've got more room than we need. Feel free to take any room you like."

"Can I thleep with you?"

"No."

"Bethide the bed?" She asks. "I'll be quiet."

"No." I say. "Colly, you can have your own room."

"Oh." She says disappointedly.

"So?"

"I know jutht the one." She says. Leading me back through the house Colly leads me to the hallway of slave quarters. Choosing the best of the meager lot she quiet happily plops her bag down on the bed. "Thith one."

On the one hand it wasn't a bad choice. Of all of the rooms the slave quarters had been left mostly untouched from the revelry and vandalism much of the rest of the place had been subjected to. On the other it was wasn't that far off from that jail cell I had spent the day in.

"You're sure?" I ask. "You're free to take any you wish."

"Thith ith perfect." She says as she opens her pack. "I know my plathe Thir. And don't you worry, I'll earn my bread."

"You are my guest." I say. "You really don't have to. Although…I wouldn't turn any help away either."

She nods. "I'll take care of that trimming Thir. Don't you even worry about it."

"Well…thanks."

She pulls out another tunic like the one she is wearing and places it in a nicely folded bundle on a little shelf. She licks her plump lips, clears her throat, and asks. "Wanna whip me again Thir?"

"What?" I say. "No. Of course not."

"What if I'm naughty?"

"No."

"What if I'm reeeeally naughty?"

"No!" I say. "I'll leave any of that to Aristocles."

"He doethn't whip like you do though." She says as she hugs her body. "No one doeth. You have thuch a nithe…touch. Mmmm."

"The answer is no."

"Yeth Thir." There is a moment's pause. "Tho you wanna fuck?"

"NO!"

She sticks out her tongue and snorts a laugh. "I thought I'd try."

"Geez Colly, what about your poor master? Would he approve of how you're acting?"

"Oh yeth, definitely!"

"You sure about that are you?"

"Yep. He told me to offer you thex."

"He did not!"

"He did!" She says, aghast that I might think otherwise. "Mathter thaid to look after you like I do him while I'm here. I'm not just a houthe thlave anymore ya know." She straightens up proudly and announces. "I am altho a thex thlave."

"A thex, I mean, sex slave? Oh gods."

"Yep! Ithn't it great? Mathter lookth after me so good." She says. "He underthandth that I'm in my breeding yearth. I'm horny ALL the time. Among my own kind there would be orgieth every day and every night. Mmm." She smiles. "Big ol moutainth of green gobbo thex. Puthieth and penitheth everywhere!"

"Well…there's not mountains of…that here."

"No worrieth." She winks. "I came prepared." With that she pulls a shiny ceramic gladiator figurine whose erect posture and tapered Corinthian helmeted head gave it an unmistakably phallic shape. She looks at her toy then back at me with huge gap-toothed grin. "Wanna watch me play with him?"

"You are too much Collywaddle!" I laugh and give her a shake as she giggles up a storm. "Listen. I'm going to go tell Rosa what's going on. You know your way around the house. Out back is the garden and the river, there's a bath down there too. Make yourself at home."

"Thank you Thir." She says. "I'll be gone tomorrow." With a sigh her worry comes to the surface once more. "I hope."

"Rest easy Colly." I say. "And have faith."

"I will." She says. As I turn to leave she says. "You might want to clothe the door on the way out."

With a glance over my shoulder I see that she was already out of her clothes and rubbing her pussy! Taking her advice I shut the door to give her and her little gladiator some privacy. Horny all the time? Orgies every day and every night? I now understood why Lydia was so eager to sell. The sale bringing to mind the situation of her current master I set out at a jog to find my own slave.

Down the stairs and along the path to Venus I make for the cypress. Before I could even see her I knew that she was where she had promised she would be by the musical lilt of her laughter and the playful trills and yips of her foxy friend.

"Ha ha! Good one Danae!"

I slip through the underbrush to see what fun the pair were getting up to. What I see stops me in my tracks.

Rosa was facing the tree with her arms out wide as she danced and laughed. Halfway between her and the trunk of the grand old cypress floated two disks of…I don't even know what. Looking a bit like two blobs of oil floating on water the circular distortions flitted about like like soap bubbles caught in an erratic breeze. It only takes a moment though to realize that their movements were not erratic at all. They glided through the air in mirrored time and direction with Rosa's weaving hands. Whatever these things were…Rosa was controlling them!

As her arms swayed left so too did the two dinner plate sized disks of distortion. As she spread her hands so the disks separated in kind. As she swirls her hands one over the other the two circles spin about like juggler's balls. She wasn't simply controlling them, she was playing with them.

"Here we go!" Rosa says as she brings one down low about five feet in front of her and sends the other high above.

As the disk approaches the ground Danae yips and leaps straight into it…and disappears! She was gone! Wait. No. There she was. Ten feet up, appearing from out of the other disk, the fox tumbles down through the air for a second only to be caught up again by the first one where she disappears again. My head snaps back up to see her appear again, deposited safely upon a sturdy lower branch of the tree. It was then I realized that I recognized this power. It was the magic of the bracelet, somehow decoupled from the item and made larger. Looking to Rosa's thin wrists I catch the glint of the separated silver hoops worn one to an arm, something that ought to have been impossible from what I knew of the magic item. I then catch a slender tendril of the same distortion snaking through the air to connect silver hoop to magical disk.

What strikes me most of all however wasn't the fantastical magic effect but the ease of which my Lady was controlling them. I knew little of wizards and magic but I had always imagined it to be a taxing affair of stern mental control and iron willed fortitude. But Rosa looked more akin to a kitten with a ball of yarn than some reality bending sorcerer. In my memory I can hear Lydia's awestruck voice telling me of how her own magic had been snatched from her fingers and how her simple droning spell had sung to Rosa's tune. This was the very first day of Rosa attempting to practice magic on her own, something I was told would be impossible even after a lifetime without the proper training, and she was already capable of this!?

"Good one Sis." Rosa says up to her. How she was seeing the fox I hadn't a clue. "Better come down though. I think these are almost tapped." A disk is offered to the fox who obligingly steps through to trot out safely at Rosa's feet. Rosa then brings her fingers together and in the blink of an eye the disks suck back into the magical hoops while at the same time the two parts snap back together under their own power into a woven whole bracelet again at the point where Rosa's fingers met.

Letting out a gasp I call the attention of both fox and woman. Thanks to the deep shade of the thick forest, as Rosa turns to look in my direction I see a fading glow in the exact hue of the haze that had clouded her pupils and stolen her sight shine in her unseeing eyes like two green candle flames. Barely perceptible that same luminescence was also woven up through the pattern of her horns. For one brief eerie moment my cute demon slave looked every inch the wicked child of the Devil that the Christian Ignatius had warned me about! After just a few moments the light fades.

"Master? Is that you?" She asks, looking like regular herself again.

"Uh…yeah." I whisper.

"Did you see?" She asks excitedly. "Did you see me?"

I swallow hard. "Yeah. I saw Rosa. I sure did."

I stand speechless as Rosa carefully makes her way toward me. As I watch her struggling blindly over the roots and rocks, looking so fragile and helpless now, the wizard Lydia's fearful words echo in my mind. 'She might be the most dangerous person I have ever met.'

Chapter 39: Counsel

Chapter Text

I step forward to meet my lover and take her soft body into my arms.

"Wow!" I say. "You learned to do that just this morning!?"

She giggles and kisses my chest. "It's not so much learning as…doing." She says. "I realized that tapping into magic is tough but, remembering what happened at Lydia's, handling it once it's there is just a matter of reaching out and touching it. I'm getting the sense that just FINDING the magic is more than half the battle and, well…" She touches her eyelids. "…that's not so hard for me."

"So as long as the magic is there to use…"

"…I can use it." She finishes my sentence. "Or borrow it. Like a leech or a parasite or something. At least until I learn how to bring it out myself."

"That's incredible." I marvel. "I didn't think anything would happen this fast!"

"Me neither. So far I can't change what the magic actually does. The portals are still portals and the droning spell still made noise. But, I don't know, I'm just starting. Who knows what is possible."

"If Lydia would have seen what I just saw…"

"I know Master." She says seriously. "I know."

I look down at the little red fox sitting near our feet. Though she sat still her sharp slitted eyes scanned the forest with a predator's focus. "Your assistant seemed a big help."

"Oh yes!" Rosa says brightly. "Danae has been amazing. I couldn't have done it without her."

"You've certainly bonded quickly."

"Of course we have!" She laughs. "We're sisters."

"Hmm. How do you feel?"

"Honestly? Tired." She sighs, slumping into me and allowing me to hold her weight. "It's easy to do it in the moment but it does weigh on me afterward." She clenches her fist tightly. "Like holding a muscle for a long time…then letting it go." She lets her hand relax.

"Take it easy." I kiss her head. "Especially when you are alone. Be careful Rosa."

"Yes Master." She looks up at me, or through me really. "And how is Colly?"

"Not good. There's…" I start before catching it. "How did you know Colly was here!?"

"Sorcery. I am a witch now you know." She shrugs then adds in a spooky voice. "I am watching you, alwayyyys!"

"Yeah right!"

"Oh yes. In fact, I thought I might cast a lust spell on you tonight to have my wicked way with you. Rawr!" She suddenly bites my chest!

"Ow! Hey!" I laugh as her little fangs prick my skin through my clothes. "You don't need magic for that."

"Then perhaps just an enchantment to keep you awake."

"Ack! No fair!" I hug her tight and give her a twirl through the air, the both of us still laughing. "Gods I love you."

Giggling and smiling she rubs my tunic where she bit me. "I can smell her soap."

"Some sorcery." Guiding Rosa along with me I return to the shrine of Venus so that we could sit down on the stone bench that sat beside it. Danae follows us for a bit but soon scampers off to attend to whatever fox business she had to do.

Rosa gives me a few moment of quiet to collect my thoughts then asks. "What's wrong baby?"

"I think I have to go to town again." I say grimly. "Tonight."

"You think you have to?"

"No." I let out a huff of frustration. "I'll stay. We have too much to lose. Never mind."

"Baby." She rubs my arm. "Start at the beginning."

I lean forward, my elbows on my knees and my hands clasped together. "Those men who gave me trouble are now giving Aristocles trouble. There have been break ins. The guards won't help."

"I see."

"Aristocles and some guys are going to try to catch the vandals in the act tonight. It's going to mean trouble."

"And you feel responsible."

"Of course I feel responsible!" My grip tightens and my body tenses. Feeling it Rosa sidles up closer to hold my arm and rub my back. "It's because of me. I brought attention to Colly. It was because of me she even met Aristocles. I involved her and Aristocles in whatever in hades is going on there. I put a big target on them. I did that."

She brings my head down to her and kisses my cheek. "This is not your fault Quin."

"But…"

"Those bigots didn't dare target her former master because of her power and influence. But whoever would have ended up purchasing Colly could have faced the same stuff eventually. Only the gods know for sure. The hatred that festers in other men's souls is not on you to purge."

"But…if good men don't stand up to bad ones…what hope is there?" I sit up and let out long breath. "No. I have my own life and my own problems. We have a place here now, a home. I have work to do. It's not worth the risk. You're right. Aristocles has this. I'll leave it be."

"I never said to leave it be. I simply said that this is not your fault."

"Then…you want me to go help?"

"I never said that either." She smiles and rests her head on my shoulder. "I want you to listen to your heart."

"Rosa!"

"You're a farmer, aren't you?"

I give her a quizzical look at the odd question. "What? Of course I am. Ceres is my goddess. Toiling upon tilled earth is where I belong."

"Are you sure? It's all you've ever known."

"Yes I am sure. I am just a farmer."

"And I am just a slave." She says. "It's settled then. Stay and be a farmer. Leave the city business to the city people."

We sit in silence for a long few minutes listening to song of insects and the soft flow of the river as the hot sun beats down upon us.

"I can't." I whisper at last to break the lull. "I can't let this go."

Rosa smiles an understanding but worried smile. "I know baby."

"I am a farmer." I whisper.

"But not just a farmer." She says as she gently pulls my head to her lap. Without any resistance I slip from the bench to sit on the path and lay my head upon her thigh. She closes her eyes and runs her fingers through my hair. "It is not your in your character to leave it alone. You feel responsible, not for the situation but for Collywaddle."

I relax into her leg, the tightness in my chest and shoulders easing. "Yes."

"She's made it into your heart."

"She's my friend."

"And you cannot bear to see a friend wronged."

"Oh Rosa."

"I could be wrong but I suspect Ceres has some company in shepherding that beautiful spirit of yours through this life." She traces my ear. "Themis, Ma'at, Justitia, whatever you want to call her, there's someone else calling you too." Rosa looks skyward to feel Sol's warmth. "Just as Silvanus and Hecate has joined Venus for me to create the new chorus that I dance to."

"Justitia?"

"Possibly." She says. "Only you can say for sure. Perhaps it is Mars enflaming your warrior spirit into action."

"No." I reject that idea outright. "Not him. I am not a warrior."

"We mortals are a complicated lot."

"Why must it be so…messy?"

"Perhaps it cannot be any other way."

I ponder a moment. "And Morpheus?"

"Oh yes. We must not forget him." She chuckles softly and traces a finger across my temple. "My little dreamer."

Her words were shaking my very identity yet they made too much sense to reject. Since that first step off the farm and out into the wider world I was learning that life was less a painting than a mosaic. When you stood back to view the whole the sweeping hand of the artist might be seen but up close it was made up of bits and pieces that we called hours and days. The patterns laid down over years would reveal the type of man I was but right now, today, my choice was to place this single tesserae and decide what hue it would be.

"I'm going into town." I say.

"Good boy."

"Ohhh." I close my eyes and whisper. "Say that again."

"My good boy." She whispers softly. Hugging my head to her belly she says. "You be safe. You be careful."

"I will."

"Do not take any foolish risks. You are strong. You can fight. But you are not invincible."

Her saying that elicits a little twinge to my side where the Harpy's claw nearly ended my life. "I will take care Rosa."

"When you arrive you find Amadeus. You tell him what is going on and where you will be."

"I will."

"If things get bad, if things look dire, you run back to your Lady. You get up and run back to me as fast as you can." She hunches down to cradle me close and kiss my head. "You come back to me Quin. You are my boy. They cannot have you."

I hug her tight and say with all of my obedient heart. "Yes my Lady."

Chapter 40: A Taste for the Exotic

Chapter Text

Rosa, fatigued from her magical training, wishes to return to the house and so we do. She insists that I allow her to try to make her own way and only aid her when she needed it. To her credit she does quite well but in the end I do have to guide her here and there. I could tell that she was frustrated, her Lady's pride hurt by having to depend on another like this for something so simple, but with me she could bear it.

As we walk I think about something she had said to me on the bench. About how I felt responsible for Collywaddle because she had become a friend. When I was back home I certainly never hesitated to stand up for what I thought was right but back then I always felt like I was simply a supporter of my family or friends. I never felt responsible for anybody but myself, not like I did now. It was yet another of those changes that had happened to me since falling in love. Gods above, I never realized before how much simpler it was to NOT love and care. If I didn't care so much my life would be way easier. It would be a hollow shell of an existence, but definitely easier. And then I start to consider the green shoots of the other friendships that we were starting to nurture. Granny, Cas, Horatius, Amadeus, Lydia, Aristocles, and most of all Cassie. And with thoughts of Cassie come other thoughts. Thoughts of marriage and family and all of the responsibilities and acts that would entail.

We are halfway up the stairs when I say. "Rosa?"

"Yes Master?"

"You told Peisandros that you are monogamous."

She stops and turns to me. "Yes."

"Did…you mean it?" I ask.

"You satisfy me completely Quin." She lays her hand on my heart. "I can choose my own partners now and I have chosen you. I have no need for more. You are my onliest boy, the man of my dreams, you are the One."

"And I have chosen you." I say softly. "So…what are we doing with Cassie then?"

"Whatever you and Cassie wish to do."

"But…"

"You, my handsome young man, still have wild oats to sew and a world of pleasures you have yet to experience." She says. "And a Lady who is eager to show you off. I have had a lifetime of sex in my years as a meretrix. But I do not expect you to limit your experiences on my account. That is not fair. You've only had me but there is so much more to experience. Non-amazon women, threesomes, orgies, all manner of erotic joys!" Wrapping her arms around my waist she pulls herself in tight. "Unless you oppose it your Lady would be so very, very proud to share you when you are ready." Her grin widens. "Unleash my mighty boy upon the world with me holding your leash." Leash? Oh! I liked the sound of that! Reaching up she finds my neck and traces a finger along its side where my collar once was. "Why do you bring this up now my love?"

"I don't know." I say. "Collywaddle offered herself to me."

"Sounds fun."

"She offered me sex. Aristocles offered me sex with her! She's his sex slave it seems."

"Good for her! She was hoping for that."

"She seems happy. And yet she swears that she loves him and that he loves her."

"I would believe them then. Why would she lie?"

"She said she would have fought for him. She loves him enough to fight for him."

"Then I am sure she would have."

"Yet she offers her body."

"Yeah."

"And you wish me to start a family with Cassie."

"If it is meant to be. Yes." She says. "You want me to tell you that it is okay to separate sex and love…I cannot do that Quin. That is something that is either inside of you or it is not. Neither is right or wrong, it is simply the truth inside of you. When I told Peisandros that you were not ready to have sex with Aemelia, I meant it. You are still finding yourself baby." She smiles. "And it is a beautiful thing."

"What if I cannot…be with another?"

"Then I will keep you ALL to myself." She giggles and nuzzles into my chest. "I'll be the greediest little slave you ever saw!"

I laugh. "And Cassie?"

"We let her blossom in her own way. Whether that involves you or not. I told you before that marriage is about more than sex and romance."

"I don't know Rosa." I say. "What about children?"

"There are ways to deliver your seed without sex if it comes to that. We've got time to figure things out." She touches my cheek. "You're blushing, aren't you?"

I squirm a little before confessing. "Yes."

"I knew it! He he he."

"Rosa…" I clear my throat. "…um…"

"What is it baby?"

"With your permission…"

"Yes?"

"I…I think I would like to try."

"Try?"

"Sex…" I take a deep breath. "…with someone else."

"Oh!"

"Not that WANT to, but…" I sigh. "Before I get in too deep with Cassie I need to know how it feels. I need to know what's possible. Before you I never…well…I just never. I don't know what it will be like. I'm…a little scared honestly."

"I know baby." She says warmly.

"And I want to face that fear…whooooo…in a safe way. With a woman I trust."

Slowly a little devilish grin curls up the corner of her lips. "Collywaddle!"

"Yes." I say. "She is so casual and easy going about sex. It's no big deal. It's just fun for her. And being in her breeding years she is desperate for it. Plus her Master offered her services to me sooo…"

"It would seem rude not accept their generosity."

"Something like that." I say. "Colly won't get hurt if…if things can't happen. And she'll understand. I'm not sure the same is true with Cassie. I just want to…try. I just want to know."

"Just want to try, huh?" With a pinch to my nipple. "Horny boy thinking horny thoughts more like."

"Rosa!"

"Wantin a little taste of green, eh?" She teases. "First a demon-Amazon, now a kobalos sex slave, talk about a taste for the exotic! It's a good thing that harpy wasn't available or I might be babysitting a clutch of eggs right now."

"Ewww!" I laugh. "Stop that!"

She titters. "I think it is a wonderful idea and you absolutely have my blessing Master."

"I…I'm going to need you to be there. I won't…I can't do this on my own."

"Be there?" She exclaims. "That sweet sexy ass of yours is still mine ya know. If I'm sharing my boy I'm taking charge!"

"Oh thank the gods!" I gasp in relief, afterward we both laugh.

"When are you leaving for town?"

"In a couple of hours." I say. "Wait…now!?"

"Now." She says with a firm nod.

"But I didn't mean…"

"The sooner the better. Plus we can send you into town nice and relaxed and mellow." She says. "A young man with a load of cum in his nuts is a lot more likely to…he he he…pop off when the pressure gets high."

"Rosa!" I guffaw.

"You can stop it right now or anytime you like." She says. "If you aren't feeling right just say the word." Then more softly adds. "I'll look after you baby."

"Oh geez." I squirm and blush even more.

"That sounds like a yes."

"Ahem…yes."

"Ohhh!" She says excitedly. "This is gonna be fuuuun!"

She takes my arm and tugs me along up the stairs. Oh boy, what have I just gotten myself into?

Chapter 41: Lemme At Him!

Chapter Text

I wait in the bedroom standing in the center of the room completely exposed in Inspection position, hands behind my head and my feet shoulder width apart, without a thread of clothing on my body. That actually wasn't quite true. I did have one thread on me. A single string tied around my neck with one of the loose tesserae from the cool storage that Rosa had made a bead out of adorned my neck. She made it clear as she tied it onto me that it wasn't my new collar but simply something to see me by, but to me it was nearly as good.

I made the suggestion about Colly to test my boundaries to see where I was at before trying anything with Cassie. I hadn't realized that Rosa was going to not only leap at the suggestion and push for it this very day but also take full control of the proceedings. Her tying the string around my neck then commanding me to undress and assume one of my trained positions had eased my nerves greatly and aroused my passions like very few other things could. It was a reminder, a wonderful reminder, that out there in the world I was many things but in this realm of sex and intimacy I was simply HERS. She owned me in spirit every bit as much as I owned her in law and being her possession made me feel soooo good.

As I stand there in the pleasant glow of obedience, holding my position in strict perfection despite nobody being there to see me, it was dawning on me how involving others could give Rosa entirely new expressions of her dominance and provide me new opportunities to perform and display my submission. It brought to mind the scant few moments I had gotten to display my submission and how satisfying those times had felt. I could see in my imagination the eyes of another woman watching me bend myself to Rosa's erotic will and it arouses me in new ways. Not long ago I would have felt ashamed to be seen nude, never mind be seen doing anything sexual! But under my Lady's protection that shame had turned to pride. It strikes me more than once that those eyes watching me in my fantasy weren't the black and amber ones of the slave that Rosa was now fetching but the rich blue eyes of a free woman.

The more I dreamed about it…the harder I became. Without even a touch or any visual stimulation whatsoever it takes but a few minutes for my manhood to become fully erect.

Eventually the door opens. Rosa enters and leaves the door open a crack behind her. Her searching eyes find the dim speck of magical energy affixed to my neck. She pauses, a look of concentration in her face, then reaches out a hand toward me. In a wave I feel the cool energy of the bead wash over my body! As she had done with Lydia's spell and the Janus bracelet Rosa had seized the power of the bead to shape it to her own purpose. As the very subtle coolness spreads over my bare flesh I watch as her magenta eyes focus upon me. Not simply in my direction but actually on me. She could see me! The outline of me at least. Given the meager power involved I must have appeared little more than a shadow within a shadow, but it was enough for her to see my boner. I knew this from the cute smirk she does when she sees it.

"Very good." She says. "Excellent posture."

"Thank you my Lady."

"Mmm." She shakes her head. "Almost, but I'm not quite there."

"Yes Rosa." I say with equal deference.

She lets go of the magic and in a rapid ripple that leaves gooseflesh in its wake the energy rushes back into the bead. "Hah!" I gasp at the strange sensation.

"Mmm?" Rosa cocks a brow. "That sounded interesting."

I swallow. "It was…exhilarating."

She approaches me, her left hand out in front of her. When her fingertips touch my stomach she takes one more step and stops there. Her soft hand runs up and down my tummy and chest as she speaks.

"Colly is cleaning up and preparing."

"So she agreed?"

"Ha!" Rosa laughs. "Yes. She agreed. I had to stop her from sprinting right for you."

I chuckle, though remain careful to hold my perfect position in front of my Mistress.

"She is extremely flattered to be your second woman. You really made her day Quin."

"I can imagine."

"You made her feel special and beautiful Quin." She says with beaming pride. "It was quite touching actually."

"I'm glad."

"Sweet boy. Sweet, horny boy." She says. "I've spoken to her. She understands our needs and our ways. She knows to be gentle with you and she will let us explore. You may compliment her or ask her questions if you wish but I will direct your actions."

"Thank you." I whisper.

"She is not a Lady." She says. "And she is not your Lady. She is your equal. You show her respect as you would any lover but do not address her as a Sir or Lady. And you do not obey her unless I tell you to."

"Yes Rosa."

"We must be attentive to her needs as well my love." She continues. "Being in her breeding years her every instinct is focused toward this. You will provide for her what she needs. At the end you will cum inside of her. You must save yourself for this."

"Yes Rosa."

Her hand pauses so that her slender middle finger can trace the subtle shape of one of my abs. "Fear not my love. A human cannot give a child to a kobalos."

"Thank you." I say with relief as I was just beginning to worry about just that.

"Are you willing to spank her again? Or handle her roughly? It would give her great pleasure."

"If you command it."

"Mmm. We'll see." She taps my forehead. "Don't you hold in secrets Quin. I want to hear what's going on in there."

"Yes Rosa."

"She is too willful and brattish, and far too smitten with her Master, for true obedience. But she does understand who the Mistress is here." She says in a regal Lady's tone. "She will follow my lead but she may become…" Rosa lets out a lively giggle that is anything but regal. "…unruly. Collywaddle is NOT a good girl. Don't let that scare you. It is just her way."

"Understood."

"I doubt it will come to it, but you may have to physically stop her if she does anything you do not like. Carefully of course. On this you do not need my permission."

"Yes Rosa."

Closing her eyes Rosa brings her other hand to my body just to feel the warm skin against her palms. She caresses me and fondles me and runs her hands up my sides, down my legs and along the bottoms of my arms to feel how well I was holding Inspection. She finishes with a tickle to my balls, low hung due to the heat, and a single feather soft stroke to my rock hard cock.

"Relax." I let my body ease out of the position, bringing my hands down to my sides. "Hug me." I do so, happily. She pulls my head down to come along side hers so that my cheek touched hers and wraps her arms around me. "Are you ready for this baby?" She whispers.

"I think so."

"You want to do this?"

I take a long breath. "Yes."

"Give it some time." She says. "But if you find you are feeling bad…" She rubs a hand down my shoulder until it covers my heart. "…in here, you let me know. This should be fun. You should feel good. It should lift you up not press you down."

"I know." I say softly. "Thank you Rosa."

Holding my head, her eyes still closed, she kisses my temple and smiles. "I can see you now. So eager to please yet so vulnerable and beautiful." She kisses me again. "My boy."

"Oh Rosa."

"Tell me you love me."

"I love you!"

"Good boy." We rub cheek to cheek. "Inspection."

I return to my position. Rosa continues to hold me in an embrace, her arms around my torso, as she treats me to a few more soft kisses to my chest. Her lithe clothed body feels incredible against my naked skin. Then she opens her eyes and lets go to return to the door. Opening it a little wider she sticks her head out and calls. "We are ready for you Collywaddle."

From not so far away I hear an exuberant. "WAHOO! Lemme at him!"

Chapter 42: Thuckable

Chapter Text

Rounding through the doorway at a full run comes the goblin Collywaddle as naked as I was, with a similar beaded string around her neck, her whole plump green body bouncing and jiggling to her surprisingly light footfalls. She might be a bit rotund but she moved like a cat! The moment she sees me her eyes lock onto my erection and widen with wanton desire. Her tongue slurping at her fat lips she beelines for my dick. Holding my exposed position firmly I lower my weight and do what I can myself for impact.

"Colly!" Snaps Rosa's Lady's voice, causing Colly to skitter to a stop just inches in front of me. "What did I tell you?"

"Thlow."

"That's right." Rosa swings the door closed behind her and strides up beside us. "Slow. Be gentle."

"I will." Colly had an ear to ear grin and her wide amber eyes stayed glued to my member which was just a touch below eye line for her. It couldn't have been lined up for her drooling mouth any better. She smacks her lips and swallows. "Why ith he thtanding like that?"

"Because I commanded him to. I wished to present him to you."

"He doeth what you thay?"

"Whatever I say." Rosa smiles. "So might your master if you train him correctly."

"Ohhhh!" Colly looks befuddled at the mere thought of Aristocles being her boy. "Really?"

"If he is the right kind of man, definitely." Stepping closer to me Rosa runs a hand up my side to send shivers along my spine. I hold my position with just the faintest of shudders. "Take a good look." She then steps back. "Tell me what do you think Colly?"

"Mmm." The other slave nods.

Then, like an connoisseur of fine vases she takes a slow stroll around me to really give my body an ogle from every angle. Even when was behind me I could feel her gaze pan across my flesh filling me with the most peculiar mix of self-conscious embarrassment and heady arousal. Strangely the two were one in the same. As Colly checks me out my eyes are on Rosa. Without her here I couldn't have done this. But with her here my nerves were heightened but contained. Just as with all of the other new things we had tried Rosa's loving presence was my anchor.

Coming back around to my front Colly faces me again and gives an approving nod.

"Thuckable and ohhh tho fuckable." She states. "You look even better without your clotheth. You look very handthome Thir."

"For right now call him Quin." Rosa says stepping back to me and touching my side again. "In this room he is not the master."

"Okay." She giggles. "Quin."

"My baby likes the woman to be in charge during the acts of Eros." Rosa brags. "Most men do. But my man is wise enough and strong enough to admit it." She nuzzles against my ribs for a sniff and a kiss.

"Ooo. The woman in charge? That thoundth fun!"

"Is he not as fine a manly specimen as you have ever seen?" Rosa fishes for more praise, practically ready to pop with joy at being able to display me like this. Her obvious pride in my body makes me stand just a little taller. "Have you ever seen finer? Would Adonis himself not be jealous of such perfection?"

"He'th thexy. For a human." Colly says. "Buuuut, I don't know about perfect."

Rosa's ears flick and she bristles. "You disagree? He is not perfect? What is wrong with him?"

Colly shrugs. "Too many muthcleth."

"Too many muscles!?"

"Yeah." Colly says. "I like my men thoft and thnuggly with a nithe fat belly. No offenthe big guy." I grin and shoot her a wink which makes her chuckle. Grabbing her huge globular goblin tits she bounces them up and down in alternating jiggles. "And what do you think of me Quin? You ever theen boobth like theethe before?"

"You are the sexiest, hottest, most beautiful and breedable kobalos I have ever seen." I answer entirely honestly. "And those boobs are oh tho thuckable."

"Pbbbt!" She sputters and snorts and lets out a good hearty laugh at my compliment. "Breedable!?" She covers her face and squeals. "EEEEE!"

"You two!" Rosa laughs too, her concern about me eased greatly by hearing our good humored banter. "Is he still hard?"

"Ohhh yeth!" Colly nods eagerly as she sucks the saliva from her mouth. "Hith big thcrumptiouth juithy penith ith hard ath thteel. It'th tho…BIG!"

"Good." Rosa lays a hand across my chest and for a moment there is a pause as she feels the beating of my heart and the steady up and down of my breathing. She whispers. "Ready baby?"

I swallow. "Yes."

With an impish smirk she says. "Get'im Colly."

"Gah!" I gasp and stagger back a step as my manhood is engulfed by Collywaddle's hot, slurping mouth. Her plump sucking lips wrap tight, her pudgy hands grip my hips, and before I knew what was happening her head was bobbing forward and back at a lust fueled frantic pace. "Gods!"

Rosa turns to face me with an amused look about her, her hand carefully staying in contact with me against my pec. "Good?"

"Y-Yeah!" I stammer. "Hoooohhh!"

"Sllrrrppmm! SHHRRRPPP! Pbbbsshhhmmmm!" Her loud hungry moans and sloppy sucking noises fill the air just like they had done that day in Aristocles' shop. And, as with him, her spacious goblin maw accommodated my hard cock right to the base with ease. With the size of her big noggin and the width and depth of her large mouth little Collywaddle could have blown a fence post if she wanted to. Even Rosa would be challenged in getting anywhere near Colly's gag reflex. "ShhhhrrrrrPUH!"

"Nnnf!" I grunt after a particularly hard suck.

Colly slurps my dick and nuzzles before saying. "Tho tathty! MMM!" Then latches right back on again.

"Hear that baby?" Rosa titters. "You're tasty."

"Yeah."

She teasingly taps her fingers across my chest. "Remember Quin, you can't cum yet."

"I know." I huff and grip my the back of my head as I concentrate on holding my position and holding back my nut. "I know."

The sensation of Colly's oral something entirely new. Far different from what Rosa, or I would imagine a woman woman, felt like. With Rosa her mouth and tongue sort of enveloped my penis like a snug cocoon of hot wetness. But with Colly, while the intense suction was there, once my penis was inside of her cavernous mouth it sort of just hung suspended in open space. She more than made up for the lack of snugness with tightly sucking lips and a wide strong tongue that furiously slapped and lapped against my tool. The weirdest thing though was how her various saliva glands would occasionally spray like geysers to drench everything inside with hot spit.

"PBRBBBBT!" Her sputtering lips let out a loud farting noise and my crotch is showered with spittle. She looks up at me, her black and amber eyes aglow with gleeful desire.

"My goodness!" Rosa peeps. "Listen to her go!"

"Hyeah!" I grunt. "I hear it."

"He he he." Rosa giggles. "Can you go faster Colly?"

"Wha?"

"MMTAH!" Colly's lips smack off my dripping rod. "You got it Rotha." With a roll of her big tongue around her lips she opens wide and clamps down onto my cock to suck harder and faster than before!

"Gnngh!" My abs tighten as I groan to Colly's redouble efforts.

Rosa's fine lips curl into a smile at the sound of my struggle. "Yes! Let me hear you baby."

"Ohhhh." I moan softly. "It feels goooood Rosa."

"Oh Quin." She whispers, her fingers clawing against my chest. "I hear you baby. Your Lady hears you."

"Ohhhh Rosa. Ohhhhhh!"

"My…boy."

With her free hand she reaches up as if cupping and invisible goblet and a moment later the cool of the bead at my neck is pulled away from it. I could see by her focused pupils that Rosa had its magic suspended the air between us. Slowly turning her hand so that her palm faced me I feel the tesserae's energy settle against my skin. The first time she had done this it was a whole body thing, but this time she had the magic entirely concentrated onto just my face.

I could feel the cool energy lick against the flesh of my cheeks and chin, coalesce along the edges of my lips, curl along the rim of my nostrils and pool along the seams of my eyelids.

"Oh!" Rosa's eyes widen.

Her brows furrow in concentration, her fingers now gripping the air aggressively, the subtle fresh coolness against my skin begins to get colder…and colder…and colder. She bares her fangs and long, low snarl rolls up from her chest. The pupils of her eyes begin to glow green. The inner recesses of the texture of her horns bloom with that same dim light and I swear I see the tips grow just a fraction of a fraction of an inch. From her angle Colly could not see it, she was far too focused on her blowjob to notice anyhow, but she does feel my cock flex to it's full glory inside of her mouth.

"Mmmm!" The goblin hums happily, oblivious to the scene going on above her head.

Seeing my Lady tap into a power that I could not even fathom aroused me wildly. "Hohhh." My breath turns to a fine frosty mist as it escapes my lips.

"My boy!" Alight with love and passion Rosa's smile borders on the ecstatic as her hand twists in the air just below my chin and begins to tremble. "I can…alllmost…seeee youuu."

POP!

Rosa staggers and a shower of tiny pebbles rains down over Colly's head as the tesserae around my neck crumbles to pieces.

Chapter 43: A Pussy most Juicy

Chapter Text

Rosa blinks and shakes her head as the glow in her eyes and horns disappears. She was okay, just momentarily shook by her shattering of the magical bead.

Colly slurps off my cock and confusedly pick a pebble from out of her hair. "What wath that?"

"I bit it." I swiftly cover for Rosa's use of magic.

"Bit it?" She says. "You crushed thith in your teeth!?"

"Whoo!" I hoot, genuinely thankful for the break in the action. "You were just so good! I couldn't help it."

"PBBTT!" She covers her mouth as she sputters and laughs, her green cheeks darkening with a flattered blush.

"My baby's a soft boy with a raging beast inside of him." Rosa says as she steps back close to me. She finds me wit her hand and reaches up to take a handful of my hair. "Which is why he needs a Lady to control him."

"Ahhh." I moan submissively as Rosa's grip tightens.

"Geez! I never had a man eat rockth before!"

Rosa chuckles. "That's not all he eats."

"Oh?"

"Up on the bed Colly." She points. "And spread those legs."

"Yeth Ma'am!" Colly salutes and scrambles backward until her big butt hits the bed. Leaning back she brings her knees up and spreads her stumpy legs, her pudgy toes wiggling excitedly. Her huge tits slump partially to her sides. In the center of her thick dark green bush the lovely purple of her lust enflamed pussy stood out like a beacon. "Oooo boy!"

Rosa pulls me down into long hard kiss. Our lips smack loudly as the kiss part. Whispering into my ear she says. "Do me proud baby."

"Yes Rosa." I sigh happily. I could see now that her Lady's confidence had not been crippled, it was only momentarily bruised. My worries had been for nothing.

"On your knees." She commands.

I drop to my knees. Keeping her grip of my hair she pulls me forward so that I was on all fours. Turning her head she finds the speck that was Colly's makeshift pendant and leads me like a dog toward the horny goblin. There is no teasing or titillation. As soon as Rosa feels Colly's wide, padded foot with her free hand and she gets a sense of how the other woman was positioned she guided my face directly into Colly's waiting snatch. Riled up from Rosa's display of dominance I hesitate not one instant before sucking hard onto Colly's insanely juicy and unexpectedly sweet tasting cunt.

"Ohhhh!" Colly moans the moment mouth meets vagina.

After firmly pressing my face into Collywaddle's sex Rosa lets go of my hair, soothing the spot she gripped with a loving pet, then sits at Colly's side. She turns toward her, bringing one leg up with one foot remaining on the ground. Feeling along my shoulder then down my arm Rosa finds my hand and brings it to her thigh where she holds it tight. After giving my hand a loving squeeze she continues to hold it as I do my thing. Her other hand reaches out to begin to explore Colly's soft body.

My tongue runs up and down Colly's fleshy purple petals and laps deeply of the slit between. It was similar to Rosa's pussy but also different in three distinct ways, beyond the obvious color difference. First, by Neptune she was was wet! Not simply moist or dewy. Full on WET. I'd only just begun and already her sweet nectar had covered my face below the nose and was now dripping from the chin. And speaking of that honeyed nectar, therein lay the second difference. Rosa's pussy had this wonderful hint of earthy exotic spice to it whereas Colly's cunny had an overriding one-note cloying sweetness like a plum allowed to ripen just day or two too long. And finally, and most interestingly, she didn't have just one clitoris but two! And they were in spots I hadn't expected. The nub of her clits weren't at the crown of her labia but were right in there amongst it all within her pussy lips, positioned directly at the entrance of her tunnel to the top and bottom. Anything going in and out of her cooch would necessarily drag directly across both of pleasure buttons.

My lips latched to hers I suck what juice I can as I explore her goblin pussy with my tongue. By the pitch and volume of her moans I could tell both of her clits were just as sensitive as Rosa's one.

"Ohhh! Ohhhhh! OHHHH!" Colly groans as I flick at her top clit, then her bottom, the plunge my tongue deep into her tunnel between them. Looking up at Rosa she says. "He'th…very good."

Rosa chuckles as her hand gropes and massages one of the slave's huge green tits. "Yes he is." Her thumb finds Colly's wide erect nipple and teases at it. "Before my man breeds you I expect at least three orgasms from you Collywaddle."

"Ohhhhh."

Rosa's slender fingers glide down the adorably chubby green flesh of Colly's belly. "Orgasms will prime your body to accept his seed."

"Ohhhhhh!" Colly's tone rises.

Rosa's fingers swirl just below the goblins belly button. "By the time he FUCKS you that fertile womb of yours will ready for him."

"OHHHH!" Colly takes hold of Rosa's dress and grips it tightly with her near hand. Her plump little toes beginning to curl and uncurl in time with her slowly undulating body.

Giving up on trying to contain her copious juices I just let it flow freely and concentrate on lapping and sucking, plunging and slurping.

"Ohhhh goodneth!" Colly begins to tremble.

"Cum for him Colly." Rosa's sweet voice lilts. "Prove to him that you are ready to be BRED."

Biting down on her bottom lip Colly lets out a chesty groan. "GGGNNNNGHHHH!!!"

Her soft voluptuous body jiggles and shudders as a powerful orgasm runs through her. My mouth is suddenly flooded with nectar.

"That's it baby." Rosa squeezes my hand. "Eat her out. Don't let up."

"HAHHH!" Colly takes a big gulp of air and lets out a great gasp. "OHHHHH GODTH!"

For a few more seconds Colly continues to writhe and cum. Just as she begins to come down the other side of her climax Rosa whispers to me. "Ease up now baby. Be gentle."

I follow instruction like a good boy. My dancing tongue easing off of her twin clitties and my sucking lips switching to tender kisses.

"Ohhhhhh my gooooodneth." Colly sighs happily.

"Atta girl." Rosa rubs Colly's belly. "Ready for more?"

"Yeahhhh." Colly nods.

Rosa gives me a nod and I ramp up my oral once more. This time as I eat her out I notice her hand rubbing up and down Rosa's arm. In return Rosa cups Colly's cherubic cheek and gently strokes her face. It strikes me how compliant Colly was. There was no wacky banter like when she and Aristocles first had sex. She had tasted a little of Rosa's attention and she wanted more.

"Thay more wordth." Comes a whispered plea.

"Mmmm." Rosa pets her. "If you cum for him nicely Quin is going to cum for you."

As she says it the pussy in my mouth gets hotter and wetter.

"Ohhhh Rotha!"

"You want him inside of you, don't you?"

"YETH!"

"Of course you do. He's going to cum so hard and so deep inside of you."

"Ohhhhh Rotha!"

"His young healthy sperm will fill your womb. He will fill you up!"

"Oh yeth!"

Since humans and kobalos could not breed we all knew that this was all fantasy, but it was a fantasy that had our guest helpless in its grip.

"You will be so full. But after he plants his seed you must hold in all of his hot, thick, baby making cum Colly. You must hold it all in."

"Yeth! Yeth! I will!" She swears with all of her heart. "I want hith cum!"

"There's a girl." Rosa pats her.

"Wordth!" Colly begs Rosa for more. "More wordth! Pleathe! Wordth!"

"Your body is so ready." Rosa croons. "Soooo needy and sexy and sooooo fertile. So ready to for breeding. You need it. You need it so bad."

"FAAAHHHHCK!!!" Colly bucks hard. Her free hand reaches down to grab my hair as her drenched pussy pushes hard into my face. As I look I see a goblin transformed. Her usual jovial expression now one of focused intensity. Her dark nipples had become plump, the big tips fully extended. And a sweat had broken out across her flushed flesh so that she glowed like an emerald. I stare back into her smoldering amber eyes as I grind my tongue up and down both of her clits. "F-f-fuuuuuck-ck-ck." She stammers as her body jolts with her pleasure.

"Keep going." Rosa tells me this time. "Add a finger."

Carrying on my slurping and slathering cunnilingus I bring my free hand up under my chin and slip my long middle finger into her very tight, very wet pussy.

"Ohhhhhh Quinnnn!" She warbles, out of her mind with sexual bliss. Still holding to Rosa's sleeve Colly tugs needily at my slave. "Wordth! More wordth!"

Leaning closer Rosa whispers into Colly's large ear while Colly's eyes stay locked on mine. "Cum for him Colly and he will FUCK you, like you need to be fucked."

"MMMMM!"

"He will breed you, like you must be bred."

"MMMMMMM!!"

"You will cum on his big, human cock and milk out alllll of his hot, fresh semen. Won't you?"

"MMMMMMMM!!!" Colly nods, her moans desperate now. She was panting, her hips now humped hard into my mouth as she chased her next climax.

"He will cum inside of you Colly."

"Ohhhh."

"He will make you a Mommy."

"Ohhhhhhhh."

"Collywaddle the Mommy."

"OHHH ROTHA! ROTHA!"

"My Master is going to put so many babies inside of you."

"How many?" Colly gasps.

"He is young. He is virile. His seed is powerful." Rosa says. "Who can tell?"

"How many!?" Colly demands.

"A dozen…or more!" Rosa's hand returns down Colly's writhing body to once more rub in slow circles above her womb. "A whole big litter of beautiful little babies in your tummy." Rosa kisses her cherubic cheek. "Babies. Babies. Babies. Soooo many babies for Mommy Collywaddle."

Colly's portly body quivers as her eyes roll back. Letting go of my hair and Rosa's dress she flails back and lets out a howl of raw breeding frenzy. "AAAAHHHHHHH!!!"

My face is awash with a geyser of sweet pussy juices as her snug tunnel grips rapidly against my penetrating tongue. She had only just begun her third and most powerful orgasm yet when Rosa pulls me forward.

"Now Quin." She says. "Breed her now!"

Chapter 44: Goblin Breeding

Chapter Text

"Now?"

"Now!" Rosa says urgently.

"Yes Ma'am!"

My face streaming with love juice and with Colly still in the grips of a body wracking orgasm I crawl up between her legs, cock hard and at the ready.

"Yeth!" Colly's fat fingers dig into the flesh of my stomach as she begs. "Breeeed meeee!!!"

"We've definitely gotten her riled up. This ought to be interesting." Rosa giggles. "You are not making love this time my love. You are breeding a woman in heat. Fuck her as hard and as fast as you can. Don't try to get fancy and don't hold back. Don't worry my love, she can take it." With a devilish grin she adds. "Show her what those muscles are all about. Show us your true power like you did that time in the cave." She says, referring to the time we'd used the bracelet's magic to have me fuck myself silly. Then, under her breath, she mutters to herself. "Call my boy imperfect. Let's hear what she says after this."

Feeling mighty flattered at Rosa's rankled pride on my behalf it inspires me even more to do my best.

I pull the goblin's surprisingly heavy body closer to the center of the bed so that I could get my knees onto the mattress. Drunk on lust Colly gropes at my body mewling and begging over and over. "Breed me Thir. Breed me Mathter Quin. Pleathe breed meeee."

I position myself to myself to mount her and right away the vast difference in height between us throws me for a loop. Rosa was a petite woman but not nearly as short as Collywaddle, though the goblin's wonderfully plump and voluptuous body was at least double the thickness of my beloved in almost every measure. I was having fun, it was feeling good, and Colly was a great partner. But, if I was going to experiment with other partners, I already I found myself wishing for someone closer to my own size to try it with. Someone like…Cassie. More curvaceous than Rosa, slimmer than Colly, a mix of both and taller than either. But that was an adventure for another time. I had some goblin breeding to do right now.

Grabbing the base of my cock I plant my tip against Colly's sodden purple pussy and watch as it literally opens up for me. Pressing forward I enter the wettest, sloppiest, slipperiest cunny imaginable. As I enter her I feel her tunnel continue to widen for me as the entrance itself seals tightly around my shaft. She was practically sucking me in! Rubbing along the top and bottom of my dick were the firmer nubs of her two clits. The tightness was similar but in so many ways Colly's pussy felt completely distinct from Rosa's. Leaning my weight in I glide into her unique cooch right to my balls.

"CUMM…INNNNNGGGG!!!" Colly's whole body tenses for a few seconds before waves of orgasmic pleasure wrack through her. "HAHHHH!!!"

The goblins tight pussy clenches around my manhood, gripping and pulsing in a milking action that felt pretty damn good. Not Rosa good, but good.

"You hear her baby?" Rosa says as she strokes my arm, as proud as a mama hen watching her chick emerge from its shell. "She's cumming for YOU. You gave her that joy. You did baby."

"Yeah."

Her hand grips my shoulder. "Now breed this bitch!"

"OOOOAAAAHHHHHHH!!!" At Rosa's hard words Colly's climax hits new heights.

Rosa's word was my command and so I obey.

Grabbing the goblin's stout thighs I pull back, pause, then begin to hammer away with hard, thunderous thrusts. PLAP! PLAP! PLAP! PLAP! Fair muscular man flesh meets soft, wet, womanly, green flesh.

Poor Colly didn't even know what to do with the sudden assault on her cumming cunny. Her big amber eyes as wide as I'd ever seen them she grips the blankets, then flails then goes tense and still, then begins to undulate. Rosa's winding her up and my hard fucking had her completely out of her mind with sexual bliss, it was as if she was trying to do everything at once.

"Fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-FFFFFAAAAUUUUKKKKK!!!" One orgasm rolls straight into the next…and into the next! "AAAHHHHHH!!!"

"Don't stop baby." Rosa urges. "This is what she wanted. Grab her tits. Grab them hard."

Again I obey. Grabbing her huge bouncing knockers I sink my long fingers into the mounds of supple flesh, holding them as handles as I fuck her even faster.

"OHHHH GODTH YOU'RE THO BIG!" She sprays. "OOOOHHHHH GODTH!!! You…make…my puthy…cum tho…GOOOOD! NNNNGHHH!!!"

"That's it my love. Yes!" Coming closer to me so that her knees touched Colly's shoulders Rosa reaches out with both hands to feel my hard, sweaty body as it flexed and thrusted. Closer her eyes she smiles. "Harder, faster. Make her SING!"

"Hrrff!" I snort. Letting go of Colly's tits I come forward, my hands planted into the bed to either side of her. With gravity behind me I plow my weight down into her again and again and again. Her soft, round body is rocked and ripples spread out from each wet, deafening impact. PLAP! PLAP! PLAP! PLAP! Though this paled in comparison to my Lady's gentle touch and tight bondage I had to confess a certain exhilaration at being able to just let loose my inner beast like this. And the fact that I was doing so under the control of my Mistress, making this raw instinctive aggression a part of my submission, made it all the sweeter. PLAP! PLAP! PLAP! PLAP!

"Gonna…cum…AGAAAAIIINNN!!! GNNNNNNGHHHH!!!" Clawing at my sides she huffs and heaves her way through another powerful orgasm, another squirt of sweet pussy juice showering my nethers, then begins licking and biting at my chest. She was a wild thing now, going on pure goblin instinct. "NMMM!"

"Mmmm!" I moan as just then Rosa grabs my head and plants a kiss on my lips. In flash her long tongue was gliding through my lips and probing my mouth. Just as quickly the tongue retracts. Grabbing my hair Rosa breaks the kiss and whispers. "Gods I love you!"

"Love you too." I grunt between heavy thrusts.

With the Aristocles' sex slave slurping at my chest I fuck another orgasm from her. Collywaddle slaps her hands into the bed as her back arches back as far as it would go. "GAH! CUM…ING AG…AAAAIN!" There is a desperation in her moans now. A sort of soft, pitiful, pleading tone as if she'd had too much. Even the way her sloppy pussy spasmodically milked my manhood more weakly than it had spoke to her dwindling stamina. But the way her legs wrap around my ass told me that I wasn't going anywhere until the job was done. "HAHHH! HAHHHH! HAHHHHH!!!"

Rosa gives one last loving stroke to my face before backing away. "Talk to her, as her lover." She whispers. "Tell her what she needs to hear."

I nod though Rosa could not see. Looking down at the plump green woman going wild on my cock I hunch in, kiss her forehead, and tell her the word I believed she wanted to hear. "Are you ready?" My breathing is hot and ragged, the pressure in my balls rising. "Are you ready…to be bred?"

PLAP! PLAP! PLAP! PLAP!

"YETH!" She wails. "OHHH YETH THIR!"

PLAP! PLAP! PLAP! PLAP!

"Are you ready to be a Mommy?"

"OHHHHHHH!!!" She howls. "YETH!"

PLAP! PLAP! PLAP! PLAP!

"You be a good girl and cum one more time for me." I say as Rosa silently cheers me on. "One more big one…bigger than all the rest."

"Ohhhhh." She mewls in a tiring voice. "I'll t-try thir. I'll try."

PLAP! PLAP! PLAP! PLAP!

"Mmmmm!" I moan, my own climax just seconds away. "You do that for me…and I'll cum inside of you so fuckin hard."

"OHHH QUIN!" She cries out at full song, her legs tightening around me and her hard gripping cunny soaking my groin with another spray of hot nectar. "OHHHHHH!!!"

"RRRRRMMMM!" In one last driving mating press I slam as deep as I could go and flood her hungry womb with a blast of thick, warm, virile human jizz.

Rosa, her eyes closed and a look of proud elation on her face, listens to the duet of shared orgasm that fills her room.

Chapter 45: The Man Within the Man

Chapter Text

Collywaddle's pussy milks every last drop from my throbbing cock then, when it drained me dry, pushes out my spent penis. The entrance contracts to seal up behind me as my tip slips from her slit. Bringing both hands down between her legs she holds her well fucked cunny both from overwhelming sexual joy and as if to hold my hot seed inside of her. Rolling to her side she curls up into a fetal position with a huge, happy grin on her flushed green face. "Ohhhhhhhhh…" Her voice warbles weakly. "Ohhhh Thir. That…wath…amazing…!"

"Whoooo!" I exhale loudly. "That was great Colly. Whew!" My body glistened with pussy juice from just below my nipples down to my mid-thigh, my flagging cock absolutely dripping with it. We'd definitely be changing the bedding before using them again!

"I can't wait to tell Mathter how good you were." Collywaddle beams like a contented little emerald. "He'll be tho jealouth. He he he."

"Jealous? I thought…"

"Good jealouth." She giggles. "He'th very competitive. Thith will make him tho happy. He'll fuck his little thlave thooooo good when I get home. He'll try tho hard to be ath good ath you. He he he."

I chuckle and shake my head. "Hey, if that's your thing. As long as everybody's happy."

"Oh yeth…ohhhhh yeth." Colly curls up tighter and I realize she was holding this position for a reason. Perhaps some goblin breeding instinct or maybe just because her pussy was still tender from the hard fuck. "Ohhh, I needed that."

As we chatted Rosa had crawled around to my side where she grabs my arm with one hand, rubs the other across my sweaty chest, and nuzzles her nose into my shoulder. She takes a long inhale, taking in the aroma of sweat and cum and pussy that now filled the air.

"Did you have fun baby?"

I sigh, my muscles relaxing as the powerful release of sexual energies have their after effect, and I nod. "Yeah." I say. "I did."

"I'm glad." She kisses my arm. "You did SO good baby."

The experience had been different than I expected, though I could not put my finger on precisely how. I felt good, I felt energized, and I felt mellowed out all at the same time. I had expected some form of bitterness or guilt being with another woman but because Rosa had been there with me, encouraging me and even directing me, it simply became another facet of our sexual life. As good as it was the sex with Colly had neither depth nor profundity of being with my love. Sex without love was like a sweet, juicy grape. One could provide pleasure but even a hundred of them could never provide true sustenance. Love made all the difference.

I could feel doors of possibility opening within me. And behind most of them was my buxom brunette neighbor. My worries were turning into a desire, an anticipation, a yearning to explore these new horizons. With my Lady holding my leash of course.

At my side Rosa had not yet let go of my arm, the way her right hand gripped and fondled my pec in a rhythmic squeeze and release, and the way her rock hard cock pressed into my hip I wondered if I might have one more chore to take care of before heading into town. I do not have to wonder for long.

"Aristocles isn't the only one to whom a dash of jealousy inflames their desire." Rosa trills, her hot breath washing over my arm. "Perhaps more than a dash."

"Oh?"

"Ohhhh Quin." Her next kiss is wetter, more sucking. "Hearing you…do that. Hearing you fuck Colly so damn good. It roused me. To hear my…my boy do that. I've never loved a lover as I love you. Ohhh gods! I was not prepared for the…intensity of the feelings. I WANT YOU!"

Though still wilting my just spent dick twitches in a vain attempt to revive itself. "Oh!?" The peep that escapes me was at odd with the deep masculine grunts coming from me just minutes ago.

"I…want…to reclaim you. For my own." She huffs then nips at my flesh, her left hand gliding up into my hair to take a hold. "Oh Master. I want you! I need you!"

"I am yours!" I whisper meekly, instantly enslaved by her desire for me. "I live for your pleasure Mistress."

She was already bending me over!

Colly had turn around to face us but otherwise she now lay still and silent. "Colly is watching us."

"Order her away if you must."

"Pleathe. Let me thtay." Colly coos. As my head gets pressed down into the bed I give her a smile and a nod. Words could not express how proud I was to be Rosa's boy. I was only too happy to show my submission. The goblin scooches a little closer. "Thank you Thir."

I am laid out flat on the bed face down with much of my legs hanging over the end. Rosa's hand run up and down my sweaty body. She grasps and claws at my flesh with a raw sexual hunger.

"What's he look like Colly?" Rosa asks as she straddles my back and sits her full weight down onto me just between my shoulder blades.

"He'th a very happy Mathter." Colly says softly. "He lookth different. Thofter, thweeter, like hith heart ith happy."

"Good." Rosa says. "Tell me if that changes. Tell me if anything changes."

"Yeth…Mithtreth. He he he." The other slave says. "I'll watch him for you."

"You are a dear."

I realize then that Rosa was using the opportunity with Colly as a trial for a potential future with Cassie as well. Trying out what it was like to have another be her eyes to watch over her vulnerable boy…or girl. Would I act as my Mistress's eyes someday?

Leaning her weight back Rosa angles her legs so that her feet flanked my head. Hooking a finger into the heel of her slipper and peels it from her dainty foot. A very subtle perfume of sweat and leather fills my nostrils. Her cute little toes wiggle just an inch away.

"You may kiss my feet."

"Thank you!" I gasp in the second it takes me to reach my lips out and begin to suck and kiss and nuzzle at the tender flesh. Her skin tasted as succulent as sweet pork to my lust addled tongue. "Mmmmm."

Colly's smile widens. "He'th lithtening to you. He obeyth."

"Of course he does. He is mine and he is perfect." Patting my right glute Rosa asks. "Whose ass is this?"

"Yours!" I say proudly between a kiss and lick up her big toe. "My ass is yours."

"Whose body is this?" She rocks side to side, grinding her big balls down into me.

"Yours Mistress. Mmmmm!"

"And who loves you more than anything."

"You!"

She pats my bum. "Good boy."

"Mmmmm!" I slather her toes with my tongue and and suck the spit away through wet lips.

"Wow." Colly whispers. "He'th tho…tho…happy."

"You love your man right Colly and he will always take care of you." Rosa says sagely. "He will always desire you. But you have to find the man within the man. And you must love him with your whole heart."

"The man withing the man." Colly whispers before saying. "Yeth Mithtreth. I underthtand."

"You would make a fine Lady Colly." Rosa gives Colly's pointed ear a little rub.

"Thank you Mithtreth." Colly says with big dimpled grin.

I find a toe, the one just beside the big one, then latch around it with my lips and begin to suckle. Rosa brings my arms tight to my sides and even has me tuck my hands beneath my hips. Then she lays forward to rest her body down my back. Taking a firm grip of each of my ass cheeks she spreads them wide.

Pressed into the bed with her weight on top of me that bliss of bondage flits at the edges of my arousal. Being allowed to smooch and suck my Lady's feet brought the thrill of obedience. And having to do it in front of another added the intoxication of being owned. Oh how I wish I still had my collar. Mixed in with these is the desire that the huge rock hard erection I now felt pressing my spine between my shoulder blades and the small breasts pillowed against the base of my back roused in me. I had just cum, but this was another kind lust flowing through me now. The lust of the submissive. I wanted to be used. I wanted to be fucked. I wanted Rosa's big beautiful cock inside of me.

I spread my legs wide to give my Lady total access to whatever she desired.

Chapter 46: Motivation

Chapter Text

I tremble as I feel the tip of Rosa's long tapered tongue tap at space between my anus and sack. There it begins to lap and lick at the tender flesh. "Ohhh." I sigh between my sucking kisses to Rosa's foot. Seeing the bliss come over Colly's eyes begin to flit back and forth between my face and my bum. Eventually curiosity gets the better of her and she shifts around so that she could see what was happening down below. Now Colly chubby, padded tootsies joined Rosa's dainty digits as the only things I could see. I might not be able see much but I sure could feel my horny lover on top of me.

"Oh!" The goblin gasps. "That'th…a very long tongue you have Mithtreth."

"Nnn." Rosa extends it further, snaking it down the notch between my left inner leg and my scrotum.

"Oh!"

On it goes like a warm sinuous serpent. It glides through my pubes and along the root of my shaft then comes up the other side of my package to slither around the opposite side of my balls.

"OH!" Colly says in amazement.

At last Rosa's tip reaches all the way around to coil in under the middle of her tongue. And then…with the base of my cock and balls securely constricted…she begins to squeeze and release and squeeze and release in a slow rhythmic massage. The power of the muscle could have squished my testes like grapes but deftly she keeps the pressure juuuust shy of too much. The fleshy protrusions along the sides of her demon tongue almost feel like tiny tongues themselves pushing even deeper into my scrotum.

"Ohhhh!" This time the 'Oh' was my own. Rosa pulls her foot away most likely so that she could hear me sing for her better. "Ohhhh Rosaaa."

Spreading my legs even wider I give Rosa room to work. Still going the end of her seemingly endless tongue worms back to the front and up along side my soft cock until it is rooting against the hole at the tip.

"OHHHH!"

"Woah!" Colly whispers. I feel a portly hand touch the back of my leg.

"Ohhh. Ohhhh gods. Ohhhhh!" As I moan wantonly and begin to writhe Rosa massages and rolls my balls while licking the whole of my manhood. "Ohhhhh!"

"Lithten to him. Goodneth!"

"Nnnngh." Hums proudly. Her tongue slides back again, swiftly and while still holding a tight grip on my tenderest bits. The sensation sends me over Luna.

"Hahhhh!"

Gripping my cheeks Rosa pulls them wide apart again. After smacking her lips she flicks her tongue out to dab and prod at my back door.

"Doeth he like it in the bum?"

"Oh yes Colly." Rosa says softly and warmly. "All men do, if they are honest with themselves."

"Even my Mathter?"

"Even your Master." Rosa says. She spits on my anus and rubs it in with a couple of fingers. "Could you fetch me the oil?"

"Yeth Mithtreth." Colly pushes off of me and hurriedly scampers to get the little vial of oil on the bedside stand. She looked funny still holding her cooch to make double sure she kept my cum inside of her as she goes. On her way back she shoots me a wink as I just smile drunkenly back at her.

As this is happening Rosa tongues my entrance once…twice…three times…and then stabs her tongue deep into my eager hole!

"HAAHHHHH!!!" My hands grip my legs as I feel the firm slithering length of her tongue plunge six inches deep.

"Ohhhh wow!" Colly marvels.

"Ohhhh gods!" I sing as my ass stretches to her flanged tongue and six inches turns into twelve of writhing twisting penetration. "OHHHHHH GODS!" Our audience falls quiet as Rosa tongue fucks my asshole sending me into arias of ecstasy. "HAAAOOOHHHH!"

"Nnngh! Nnngh! Nnngh!" Rosa sounds out every twirling thrust. "Nnngh!" Atop me her lithe body begins to slowly thrust along with the rhythm, her long hard cock sliding along my spine through her clothes. "Nnngh! Nnngh! Nnngh!"

"Ohhhh yesssss!"

"He taketh it tho good." Colly giggles. "He thoundth like I did! He he he."

After a few more toe curling thrusts the long wet tongue retracts causing my whole body to quake. "Ready baby?"

"Yes!" I cry. "Ohh yes!" There is some movement before I feel the now familiar sensation of lubricant being fingered into my butt. "Gnnngh!"

Rosa hands the oil back to little assistant and pushes herself up off of me. With a stiff slap across the bum she commands me. "Flip over baby."

I hear and I obey my Lady. Flipping to my back I instantly spread my legs, bring me knees up to my sides, and clutch my hands over my chest as I waited like a good boy to be fucked hard and deep. Rosa stands at the end of the bed and feels where my feet are. Hiking her dress she lets her monster free. Like a great cudgel Rosa's fully erect cock falls out to hang over me. Taking it by its fat tip she lifts it then drops it straight down to club over my balls, my dick, and up beyond my belly button.

Colly's huge amber eyes looked ready to roll out of their sockets they were so wide. "WHA!? MITHTRETH ROTHA!"

Rosa tilts her head her way. "Yes my dear?"

"Y-Y-You…big! You real big! HOLY MOLY you're huge!" Colly couldn't believe her eyes. "WAY bigger than even Mather Quin!"

"You exaggerate." Rosa laughs. "Not so big for an Amazon, or so I've heard."

"Really!? No wonder they're banished. Jealouthy. WOW!" Colly gawks. "Mathter Quin can take that thing!?"

"Oh yes." She smiles. "And he loves it."

"I love it." I mewl needily. "Fuck me. Pleeeeease."

This brightens Rosa's smile even more. "Listen to him."

"I hear him."

"What's he look like Colly?"

"Well…" Colly looks up and down my naked body. "He's, uh, I've never theen a man like thith before."

"Ready to receive." Rosa begins to rub her thick cock against my hungry hole.

"Yeah." She says. "Like he wantth to be bred."

"Beautiful, isn't it?"

After a pause Colly quietly confesses. "Yeth."

Slapping her tip hard against my oiled entrance Rosa grabs my dick with her other hand and rubs it roughly. "Hnnnngh!" I groan, wild with lust. "Yessss!"

"You ready for it baby?"

"Yes!"

"Beg for it." Rosa says. "Beg to be fucked."

"Please my Lady! PLEEEEASE!"

"Beg harder."

"OHHH GODS! PLEEEEASE! PLEASE FUCK ME!"

"Harder! How much do you want it?"

"OHHH PLEASE! I'll do anything! Anything!" I am out of my mind with desire. "PLEASE FUCK MEEEEE!!!" Rosa grips her cock and pushes forward. "Nnnnnnngh!" My eyes roll back as her bulky cock sloooowly stretches me open…and then it was gone!

"Hah!?" I gasp as Rosa's big dick is pulled up from my ass to buffet across my tender balls.

"No." Rosa denies me, and denies herself.

"What!?" I cry.

"What!?" Colly echos.

Crawling over my body, her long schlong dragging over my dick and across my stomach, Rosa comes to straddle me. Laying down on top of me she takes me by the hair and stares, blindly, into my wide confused eyes. With sharp steel in her voice and an iron gaze she growls like only a demon can.

"Rosa?"

"Rrrrrr." I feel the rumble through her chest. "I will fuck you when you return, boy! I will fuck that ass until you cannot feel your legs!"

"OH GODS!"

"I know you must go to town and be the hero that you cannot help yourself to be." She says, the gaze of her blind eyes somehow blazing straight into my soul. "But if you will do anything for me, then you WILL return to me. You hear me? You WILL be safe tonight. You WILL be unharmed. You WILL find your way back to me." She bares her fangs. "You WILL obey me Quin!"

"Yes my Lady!" I peep in a high voice.

"You are MINE…BOY. They cannot have you!" Her fingers grip my hair tighter. "They cannot have you!"

"Yes my Lady! Ohhhh!"

She had said these things to me before, but not like this! In the full heat of her lust Rosa's worry for me had taken on a new intense edge. The words were wild but it was steadiness of her voice and the firm control in her spirit that really put the boy into me. It was times like these that made me believe she was capable of doing the things to her sister's murderer that she had alluded to. I worry what foolhardy thing Rosa might do if I actually came to harm this night. Blind or no, the gods hath no fury equal to my Lady's.

Her voice softens, her grip eases, and my gentle Lady returns. "Come home to me safe Quin." She kisses me softly. "Come home to me…and I will finish what we started." Her intensity melts away while still leaving her with kinky twinkle in her eyes. With a flex of her mighty cock she quips. "How's that for motivation, mm?"

Stunned by the swift denial and left aching to be fucked I nod dumbly. "I-I'll be back. I swear! Whoooo!"

Chapter 47: Off to Town

Chapter Text

Rosa gives me a long, tender snuggle. She was scared of what me going into town might lead to but she also knew it couldn't be helped. As I hold to her body, my head against her bosom, I savor this blessing of a woman. To have somebody care about me, even more than I cared about myself, rooted me like nothing else and made me appreciate my wonderful life all the more. Colly sits patiently, watching and smiling warmly at our unabashed show of love. As a trio we cool down, wash up, and get dressed again.

"That wath tho fun!" Collywaddle shines with a post-coital glow. "I've never had tho many orgathmth before. My puthy ith thtill throbbing!"

"Yeah it was fun." I say, then add with a teasing look to Rosa. "If a bit frustrating at the end."

Rosa giggles and gropes my ass. "Oh Master, it'll be waiting for you for when you get back." She winks. "You're not the only one feeling…pent up after that. He he he."

"Eeep!" I hop at the deep grope as my horny butt hole puckers in anticipation. Not that I needed anymore desire to come home again, but knowing a hard ass pounding was waiting for me would surely hurry my pace just that little bit more.

Kneeling down I lay a hand on Colly's shoulder. "I'm going to get ready and head into town soon." I give her a squeeze. "I'll make sure Aristocles is okay."

Her face goes serious and she takes hold of my arm. "There'th nobody I'd rather have watching over him." She says softly. "I don't…know how to thank you Thir. Nobody'th…ever…" Tears start to well up in her big eyes and her plump lips begin to tremble. "…cared enough to…look after me…like thith."

"Hey." I wipe the tear from her chubby cheek with my tunic as it rolls from her eye. "Don't cry Colly."

"Thorry." She sniffles. "I get kinda…emotional after breeding."

"It's okay." I say. "I understand."

"And…I'm worried." She peers up through huge dewy eyes. "About him and…about you too Mathter Quin. I don't want them to hurt you."

"Things will end as the gods intend. And I think Venus still has plans for you and your Master." I stroke her hair. "I just need you to stay brave for me." I lower my voice to a whisper. "And you need to help keep Rosa brave too. Can I count on you Colly?"

"Yeth thir." She peeps and snuffles. "How can I thank you?"

"Just be my friend." I smile and kiss her broad head. "I like to believe that you would do the same for me."

"I would Thir. Oh I would." She then sniffles the tears away with a smirk. "Bethideth. If I ever want to get bred that good again…"

"HA! Would you stop!" I laugh and playfully squeeze her big soft tit then pull her into a hug. "You stay here and help Rosa. I'll be back as early as I can." I look her in the eyes. "And don't worry. Everything is going to be okay."

"It'll be okay." She repeats.

In her eyes I could see a level of deep belief, trust and faith that leaves me touched. Back home nobody had ever looked at me in quite that way. Back there I was just the big farm kid from the Quintilianus clan. But in my new life I was my own man. Somebody to be relied upon. The more I felt this new independence and responsibility the more I liked it.

"I need to talk to Rosa now."

"Yeth Thir." Colly hugs me again. "Thee you thoon."

"You can count on it." I stand and watch the goblin stride from the room, far more at ease than she'd been before.

"You are going to make such a good father." Rosa beams. "You have no clue how attractive that is to a woman."

We face each other. Resting her slender hands on my pecs as I put my arms around. Look at her and she looks back though she could not see except through her mind's eye. Everything that needed to be said about my decision had been said. Every feeling that needed to get out had been expressed. We were both at peace with it now. In this quiet moment we bask in other's presence.

"On your knees." She whispers.

Without word or hesitation I lower to stand on my knees, reversing the difference in our height so that she now stood well taller than me. She hugs my head to her stomach and combs her fingers through my hair. I nuzzle into her tummy and hug her tight. Ohhh, this felt all kinds of right. I might like the new feeling of being a pater familias but it was my escapes into softness and submission that gave me the mettle to embrace it.

"My Lady." I mewl.

"My boy." She gazes down no me. "How did you enjoy it? Involving Colly?"

"It was…well, like she said. Fun. It was fun." I say with an honest heart. "Not the same as with you. Different. But fun. Fun because you were here."

"Good." She smiles. "I'm glad you enjoyed it. You certainly made Colly's day. You breeding beast!"

I laugh and hug her tighter. "I did my best."

"You rocked her world." She pinches my earlobe. "Poor Aristocles will never match that." She giggles. "Although I suspect he likes it that way."

"I…um." I kiss her belly. "I found myself…thinking about her."

"Cassie?"

"Yeah." I say. "I think she could be fun too."

She nods, smiling even brighter. "You want her."

"I want…us to have her." I say softly. "I want her to be yours." I bow my head. "My Lady."

"We shall see my love." She purrs. "We shall see."

"Mmmm."

"Tell me you love me."

"I love you!"

"Good boy."

There is another long moment of silence as we each take in just what that might mean for our future. Involving a third in our relationship was sure to change things. Though Rosa and I were still so novice to this bond we had, as strong as it was, it seemed to me that bringing in a wife now would be far simpler than waiting until the rhythms of our lives became established. I was more than softening to the idea now. I was actually looking forward to it. She cuddles me for a time then brings me to my feet again where we hug yet again.

"That was something what you did with the magic. I could feel it on my face. Could you really see me?"

"Yes!" Her face lights up. "Oh yes! Enough to almost read you, though the eyes aren't the same."

"So…"

"Yes my love. Your Lady is finding herself. She is close."

"Oh!"

"And it was sooooo easy! It is nothing like I thought it would be, shaping magic. Controlling it. Nothing like Lydia or even father described. With more magic…who knows what I could do. If only I could tap into it myself."

"You will." I say. "It just takes time."

"I hope so. In the meantime I'll have to borrow and steal what I use."

"We ought to keep an eye out for more magical items then."

"Yes, yes!" She nods. "I would like that very much." Touching her bracelet she says. "There could be many more about like this one. Arcane objects hidden in plain sight." She giggles and bats her lashes. "But not hidden to these eyes."

"You are incredible." I say. With a long sigh I turn my mind back to what I had to do. "I'll do all I can to be back before sunup. But if I'm not back by morning you'll talk to Cassie? Explain what happened?"

"I will Master." Rosa says. "Perhaps they could put off the harvest by a day?"

I shake my head. "Not a chance. Certainly not for one man. If the weather is right, we work."

"You'll be such a tired boy though."

"I'll be okay." I smile. "I'll manage."

"And I'll be here to look after you when you get home." She lays her head on my chest and wraps her arms around my body. "Use your wits today, okay baby?" She kisses my chest. "Before you go bashing anybody."

"I will." I say. "I'm no warrior, remember?"

"Mmm." She hums dubiously. "Just a simple farmer."

I kiss the top of her head. "You know it."

We say our final goodbyes.

I dabble with the idea of taking my father's dagger with me in case things really turned sour but, remembering the theft of my money by the thug's over friendly law buddies, I decide to leave it behind. I would never forgive myself if I lost the only thing I had left of my dad's. Instead I opt for a stout walking stick which I whittle out from the hewn branches from the tree I felled. In the front clearing I pause and look back at the house.

My whole world was in there. I reflect again on why in the world was I risking it to head out to do this? The answer comes swiftly. Because it was the right thing to do and somebody needed to do it. It seemed it was more than just a pugio that Dad had left me after all.

Just before I head out I turn to give Mercury a long, suspicious glare. "If this is your doing trickster, I swear…" I leave the threat unspoken. What could a mere mortal do against the will of the gods? I turn away, square my shoulders, and start with a brisk stride toward Grumentum.

Chapter 48: Trap Set

Chapter Text

Being on my own with nothing but a handful of coin in my pouch and my sturdy walking stick in my hand the miles between home and town roll by swiftly. I meet other locals and travelers along the way but as distracted as I was for what I might be walking into I pause no longer than it took for a cordial nod and a kind greeting. In the fields I could see other farms already beginning their harvest, reminding me of the job I started tomorrow. Or hoped to start.

I wasn't thrilled in having to become embroiled in the local political schism. Especially as it was town politics. Had that incident with the thugs never happened I could have happily continued to live oblivious to it all. But it had happened. I could just bow my head, stay quiet, keep my distance, and hope it never touched me again but that just wasn't going to happen. But my submission belonged to Rosa and Rosa alone. This shit was bound to come up again and again in a thousand different ways and I figured I might as well stand up and be counted now. Better to let everybody know where I stand and that I was an ally to be counted on than end up alone the next time the trouble found me again. And besides, I fucking hated bullies.

Strangely, disturbingly, I found that some small part of me was actually hoping for some trouble. Not real danger or life altering consequences, just a bit of trouble to release some of the tension. Was Rosa right? Had other gods joined Ceres in guiding me?

At the south gate it is not difficult to spot the town guard Amadeus on duty. The Jinn's long golden hair, brassy skin, and unsettlingly large silvery eyes set him apart from the crowd nearly as much as his wings would have had he still had them. He spots me approaching and gives a friendly wave.

"A good day to you Quin." He says in his deep, rich tone as we take forearms and shake. "How are you and Rosa settling in?"

"Very well." I reply. "The villa's coming along. Rosa's adjusting like only she can. The neighbors are great. And I've even got some work."

"Excellent!"

"Although, I wish I was coming into town on better circumstances." I glance left and right at the other guards and passers by. "Can we talk?"

His expression hardens. With a nod he has me follow him back away from the bustling city entrance. "What's going on? Is this to do with the trouble before?"

"Yeah." I give Amadeus a rundown on what had already happened and what Aristocles was planning for that night.

"That sounds like a bad idea."

"Can you blame him? It's not like the law can be trusted." I say with spite, the bruise to my own ego still fresh. "Is he supposed to just grin and bear it? Is this a city of slaves?"

"Of course not! Did he report what happened?"

"I don't think so."

"Even if he did…might have been to the wrong people." Amadeus says gravely. "All this for a slave eating in the square. It is ridiculous."

"I think I hurt their pride." I say. "They can't let it go."

"More than that." He says. "The man who arrested you lost face in having to release you like he did. It surprised everybody when the wizard and her husband spoke in defense of you."

"There you go."

"Perhaps if he sold the slave on. To someone passing through or to a caravan."

I shake my head. "They've become close. I think they might even be in love."

"A human and a kobalos?" His whole demeanor brightens. "That's beautiful."

"If there's something you can do…"

He sighs and shakes his head. "Unless he actually reports something and unless he's got rock solid proof or reliable witnesses I am not sure what I can do Quin." He says. "Sure, I could haul the guys who set you up in and harass them, but that's something the other side does. Not us. Fulgentius says that the only way we'll make a difference is to be the difference."

"I respect that."

"Besides, if one of Fulgentius' personal cohorts shows up there tonight, off hours and far from my post, questions will be asked. It will stir things up best left undisturbed."

"Gods Amadeus. You're a guard!"

"A gate guard."

"You are supposed to protect this city. Aristocles is a law-abiding businessman. Can't you do anything?"

"I can pull some strings." He promises. "A lot of deference is given to the account of the first officer on the scene. They generally have control of the incident. I'll have someone honest in the area. Someone not on either side. It's the best I can do without becoming personally involved."

"I appreciate that Amadeus." I say. "All we want is a fair hearing if something does end up happening."

"On Trajan's name you can count on it."

"And Fulgentius can count this citizen to be on his side." I say. "He's got my vote."

"Hey!" He smiles. "I knew you'd come around. Rosa wouldn't suffer a fool of a master."

"She definitely wouldn't."

"Say. There's a meeting coming up…"

I hold up my hand. "I have no patience for politics Amadeus, nor any interest. But I know a son of bitch when I encounter one and this Regula is one nasty son of a bitch. The enemy of my enemy and all that."

"Fair enough." We shake again. "I should get back to work. Be careful tonight. And thanks for coming to me with this."

"Law and order, that's me." I say. "We'll speak again soon I am sure."

"Until then." He says. "Give Rosa my regards."

As he makes his way back to the gates I take a look around to see if our conversation had garnered any unusual attention and the, seeing none, I weave through the busy streets toward Aristocles' shop. There I find the front bright from a fresh coat of white paint, though showing through the layer new paint the words 'Goblin Fucker' could be still just be seen. Bastards. I step through into the shop and close the door behind me.

"We're just closing up." Aristocles says as he steps out from the backroom where he banged Colly on that first meeting. "Oh! Quin?"

"Hey." I walk across the shop to meet him. "Colly told me what happened. If you need another guy tonight, I'm here."

"Huh." He says curiously. "Collywaddle said that you'd come. I didn't believe her."

"Well, it's kind of my fault this is happening."

"Kind of?" He scoffs. "Yeah, I'd say it is full stop you big goon. I hadn't even heard about what had happened until I'd already bought her. You put trouble on my girl Quin, and now it's on me."

"Yeah." I sigh. What could I say? He wasn't wrong. "I didn't mean to."

He then waves his hands. "Let's not get hung up on blame. I appreciate you being here when you didn't have to be." He offers his hand. "Maybe Colly is right about you."

I take his arm and shake. "She said there would be others?"

"Yeah. They're coming." He says. "They're not really fighters though."

"Neither am I."

"Uh huh. Well, thank Mercury you showed up."

"Mercury!?"

"God of traders and merchants."

"And trickery." I grumble.

"Who better to watch over us then." He says. "Who better to guide our prey into our trap?"

"So what's the plan exactly?"

He shrugs. "Hang out here until they show up then grab the bastards."

"And if they don't show?"

"They will." He says. "There's this kid, a real collector and one of my best customers, he overheard them talking at the bathhouse. They're coming alright."

"Would he be willing to say that to the guards?" I suggest. "Maybe if you reported it and had a witness…"

"No way." He chuckles. "This guy only buys the, erm, special pieces."

"Special pieces?"

"Erotic pieces. The nastier the better. Pays top coin for them."

"Oh geez."

"And let's just say he doesn't want this collection to become common knowledge." He says. "He's a nervous sort, the quiet type. There's no chance he'll stick his neck out more than he already has."

"Aristocles." I say. "You surprise me. Peddling smut?"

"Ha! Not just peddling them, making them." He says. "It's the only bit of joy I get out of this gods forsaken store." Then with a smirk he adds. "My newest piece is of Collywaddle."

"What? Does she know this?"

"Of course she does. She modeled for me."

I shake my head. "You dirty dog."

"You don't know the half of it kid." He laughs. "Speaking of my precious green dumpling." A deviant grin begins to grow. "Did you?"

"Did…I?"

"Did you…do her?" He asks, keeping his voice low. "Did you bang my girl Quin? Did you fuck her?"

My cheeks warm with blush at the unexpected blunt query and I begin to sputter. "Puh, uh, pfff, Aristocles!"

"Ahhhhh!" He points. "You did! You dirty dog."

Chapter 49: Philosophical Differences

Chapter Text

Aristocles hurries to the door of his shop. Poking his head out briefly he shuts door again and locks it tight. He turns to me again.

"So…how was she?" The merchants asks pointedly, a lewd twinkle in his eyes. "Tell me EVERYTHING."

"Um…good." I squirm. "Yeah, good."

"You liked her, huh?"

"Yes. I like Colly."

"Fuck her good did ya?"

"Er, yeah. Sure did. Ahem!"

"Big bastard like you, bet you pounded her raw. Huh?" He says. "I bet she came real good for you. She's kinda sweet on you you know."

"Oh geez. Yeah, it was great."

"Did she cum?"

"Yeah."

"The full geyser?"

"Yes."

"I love that she squirts." He looks me up and down. "Big guy like you. You're probably packing, eh? Big dick?"

"Gods!" I mutter. "Stop."

"Look at you. Are you blushing?" He chuckles. "A bashful bull!"

"I'm no farm animal."

"Aha ha ha! Adorable."

"Shut up!"

"Ha!" My discomfort was a great source of amusement for him.

He ducks back into the back room and returns with a couple of tall stools which he places near the counter. He goes back again and returns with a clay figurine, some fresh clay, and a handful of slender sculpting tools. He sits down and I sit across from him. After standing the figure in front of him he begins to work the clay in his hands as he stares at it. As I too focus on it from the other side I realize the curvaceous little thing had a very familiar ass. Now that I looked closer I could see the braids and pointed ears of my goblin friend.

Across the table, without looking up, Aristocles smirks. "What do you think? You've seen her body. Pretty close?"

I take the figure and turn it to inspect the work. I had to admit that the resemblance was uncanny, the attention to detail uncanny. From her plump nipples to her cherubic cheeks and right down to her pudgy toes there was no mistaking the likeness.

"You do good work." I say as I set it back down. "I thought Colly didn't like figures."

"She doesn't. She thinks they're spooky, it's a goblin thing. But she does like money well enough." He says as he begins to shape the fresh piece of clay. "Once she found out about my special pieces she was only too happy to model for me, for a small cut of each piece sold." The shape of a torso begins to reveal itself in his sure fingers. "And she's absolutely tickled about the idea of a bunch of human guys pleasuring themselves to her body. I'm going to make a whole series of her. This one will be her bent over spreading her ass. Pretty hot, huh?"

"Er, sure." I say. "You think there will be a market for goblin…um…pieces."

"Oh yes." He says. "And if not I'll enjoy making them."

"And she's fine with this?"

"Yep." He nods. "She's even talking about giving a super-sloppy with each sale."

"Pah!" I guffaw. "That sounds like Colly alright. You two were made for each other."

"Made for each other?" He glances up at me then returns his attention to his work. "You're a romantic."

"Mmm."

"She's tight, huh?" He says. "Ever feel a cunt that tight and wet before? Be honest."

"Aristocles…"

"Bet you stretched her out pretty good." He says. "You fuck her ass too?"

"Gods!"

He chuckles. "Don't like talking about sex, huh?"

"I was raised to believe that that kind of thing is private talk."

"So you'll fuck my dumpling but you won't talk about it? You're a hypocrite."

"And you're a creep! Gods. If you can't drop this I am out of here."

"Fine. You country rubes really have to lighten up. You know that? So uptight!" He says. Using the figurines head as a guide he shapes a small ball of clay into similar dimensions. "Don't bog everything down in ethics and morality. It's just sex."

"And you city snobs could use some bogging down in basic decency."

"Boring." With a pinch he creates the basis of what would be Colly's nose then takes up one of the fine tools to begin to carve details. "Say Quin, ever heard of the Cyrenaics?"

I think a minute. "No."

"They believe that all we can really know is what we experience."

"Skeptics?"

"Of a sort. And when you think about it, are they wrong?" He says. "Reality, knowledge, truth, time, ethics, beauty, the divine. There are more theories about what these things are as there are philosophers in Athens. Who can really say for sure the nature of things?" He raises a finger. "But suffering, ecstasy, hunger, orgasm, the sweet taste of honey…these things cannot be denied. They impress directly upon us. There might be deeper truths behind our sensations but we can never know for sure what those are. That makes sensation the realest thing, the only thing, that we can ever truly know."

"Is this going somewhere?"

"I'm trying to enlighten you big dolt!"

I roll my eyes. "Go on."

"The point is that all we know for sure is this." He suddenly jabs my arm with the clay sculpting tool in his hand.

"Ow!" I rub where he poked me. "Watch it Aristocles."

"You could doubt the gods and the stars and this shop that surrounds you and even me and this tool." He nods to my arm. "But you can't deny that sting. No matter how hard you try. That is real."

"What's the point?"

"The point is if sensation is the only thing that we can be sure is real doesn't it make sense that that should be our guiding principle." He says as he continues to shave tiny slivers from the soft clay. "Good? Evil? Fantasies. Pleasure and pain is what it's all about. The rest of it is stories we tell ourselves."

"My father warned me about skeptics." I say. "Told me they could have you thinking backwards and upside-down if you listened too long."

Aristocles shrugs. "Just trying to broaden your horizons."

"All about pleasure huh?" I say. "You must have known my uncle."

"Paullus? I met him a few times. I'm not much of a party guy, he very much was. I didn't know the man well."

"I didn't know him at all."

"He commissioned a piece from me once."

"Oh?"

"The old drunk never came back for it. Thankfully I was able to sell the piece on to someone else." He says. "Seems your family is destined to be a pain in my ass. Ha!"

Looking at the clay Collywaddle's bare ass pointed at me I quip. "I shudder to think what he had you make."

"Actually." He pauses. "It wasn't like that. It was just a figure of a woman standing with her hands crossed over her heart. One of his penates he said."

"A household god?"

"Mmm. His guide and his guardian, something about a pure heart." He nods. "Just a common woman in simple garb. He went into quite specific detail. Stood over my shoulder when I carved the face. It was really important to him that it looked right."

"Huh. Too bad you sold it. I would have been curious to see it."

"I've still got the cast somewhere. And the original clay."

"You do?"

"I can dig it out for you." He sets down his work. "Give me a minute. If there's a knock on the door just make sure it Maximilian and Calogerus and let them in."

With that he heads back into the backroom. A moment later I hear the creak of wood and a bit after that I could hear him scuffling about beneath the floorboards. I never would have guessed from the outside that this place had a crawlspace beneath it. It was probably where he kept his 'special' collection. As I sit I take up the Colly figurine and admire it some more. Though just three inches tall it really did capture not just the physical features of the buxom slave but her happy-go-lucky personality as well. It even had the gap in her teeth. The craftsmanship really was extraordinary. Aristocles might be a perv, but he was a talented one.

A few minutes later her reemerges a lot dustier than when he'd left. He sets down two items. The first is a plaster mold about six inches tall and half that much in depth and width. The two halves of it were held together by twine with a tag attached that read 'Paullus, Idol'. The other item is a small clay figure much like the Collywaddle one, though tall and slimmer. Curiously I take the clay figurine and study it.

"Oh!"

"Oh?" Aristocles says as he settles back to continue his work.

"By Ceres!" I squint and bring the figure closer to the closest lamp. As described it was a simple commoner woman with long hair in a loose braid draped over one shoulder. She wore a peasant dress and sandals, a basic rope belt around her waist. Her hands are folded over her breast and on her face is an expression of gentle warmth. There was something in the nose and the eyes, something in the brow and jaw, something in that welcoming smile, that made the figure familiar. "I'm not sure but…I think it's my mom!"

"Your mom?"

"Yeah. His sister."

Aristocles looks at it a second. "Huh." Just then comes a knock at the front door. "That should be Max and Cal." He gets up and goes to the door to see who it is.

As I hear the men greet each other my focus is stuck to the tiny clay figurine in my hand.

Chapter 50: Waiting

Chapter Text

The two men enter the shop and Aristocles quickly shuts and locks the door behind them followed by shuttering the front window.

"Max, Cal, this here is Quin." He says. "He's the wanna be hero who got me into this mess."

Setting down the figurine of my mother I turn and raise to greet them. To my surprise they greet me with honest hearty handshakes and warm smiles.

"I was a few tables away when you kicked those guys asses." Maximilian says as he pats my shoulder. "About damn time somebody put those two in their place."

"Past time." Cal adds. "Good to meet you Quin."

"Yeah." I say. "Likewise."

I look the pair of mismatched men up and down, both of whom looked to be in their mid to late twenties, and see that Aristocles' statement that they were 'not really fighters' looked to be accurate. Maximilian was, as my mom used to put it, well fed. Though average in height the portly, ruddy-faced man easily outweighed me by 70 pounds or more. I felt by the callouses on his thick hands and I could see by the dense muscle of his forearms that he did some sort of honest work for a living but his sheer excess mass would slow him down in a fight and cause him to tire quickly. Calogerus, on the other hand, couldn't have been more different. He was tall. Very tall. One of the few men I'd met in awhile that could look me eye to eye. But for all that height he was as spindly as a stalk of wheat. And judging by his permanent squint I don't think he saw that well.

"My neighbor's a leather worker." Max says. "He had this happen to him. Was forced to pay them off eventually. It's donkey shit."

"Everybody's so damned scared to rile up Regula's supporters that they're getting their way by default." Cal says. "Nobody ever worries about riling us up."

"Things are changing under Trajan." Aristocles says as he returns to his seat to continue his work.

"Not fast enough." Grumbles Max. "Hey!" His eyes light up as he sees what was on the counter. Snatching up the goblin figurine he studies it closely. "It's Collywaddle! Ha!"

"Like her?" Aristocles asks.

"Oh my God. So hot." He says. "I want one of these."

"I'm making a set."

"I'll take'em all. And who is this babe looking all innocent?" He says as he takes up the other figure in his other hand. "Let me guess. Another series. Vestal virgin turned wanton harlot. I hope she's got a nice hairy cunt. Ha ha ha!"

I take the object from his hand. "That's my Mom!"

"Your mom!" As Max's face turns even redder his buddy Cal is behind him busting a gut. "Oh geez. Sorry Quin. I didn't know."

"Or I think it is." I say as I inspect it again. "My uncle had it made."

"She's pretty."

"Yeah." I say as I set the figure down again and turn it to face Aristocles. "This is real."

"Mmm?"

"You said the only thing we can know for sure is sensation." I say. "But this is real. Whatever inspired my uncle to have this made be it love or admiration or homesickness, it was as as real as any stubbed toe. In fact, whatever he felt for her…" I stroke a finger down the back of it. "…it was more real to him than even his five senses."

"Pah!"

"It's true." I say. "Before I met my Rosa I might have agreed with you Aristocles. But…" I shake my head. "…there's a deeper truth out there my friend. Once you feel it there is no denying it."

"Such a romantic." He rolls his eyes.

"A realist." I counter. "That little goblin you're carving right there, she is crazy about you. She brags you up every chance she gets. She likes you Aristocles, you and your…foibles. And she would be here now to fight by your side if you would have let her."

His sculpting tool pauses. "Mmm."

"Our hypocrite friend telling you about the Cyrenaics was he?" Cal grins knowingly.

"Yeah."

"I'm not a hypocrite!"

"Donkey shit." Max says. "Ari's just as smitten with Colly as she is with him. He's been glowing ever since he met her."

"Shut up Max."

"Cupid's arrow has gone and pierced his heart." Max teases with big batting eyes. "The skeptic has become a believer."

"She sucks a good dick." He says, his words full of stubbornness but no conviction. "That's real enough."

My father once told me that wars are seldom won all at once. That most great victories come from the many small ones that went before it. Though he would never admit it I had one this little battle of ideas. I could hear it in his voice and see it in the way he now looked at the miniature Collywaddle. Dad also told me to know that once a point was made it didn't do anybody any good to harp on it. Leaving Aristocles to his thoughts I turn to the other two.

"So what do you two do?"

"We're in metal too." Max says. "Copper mostly. I run a little recasting smelter and forge at the East end. Bring me your unwanted metals and I'll buy'em. Make'em into something useful."

"And I do polishing, restoring, tinkering and etchings." Cal says. "I do a very good business in mirrors. If you've seen any around here an ivy motif around the border it's probably mine."

"Sounds like good work."

"No complaints." Smiles Max. "And what do you do Quin? Besides busting skulls."

"I don't bust skulls!" I chuckle. "I'm a farmer. I inherited some land out of town. No good for farming but I've found some work with a neighbor."

As Aristocles works by dim lantern light we three sit along the counter on the floor and chat awhile, keeping our voice low so as not to be heard even for an ear pressed to the door. I find the pair to be a really affable duo. They might be 'city folk' but they had none of the arrogance and 'better than you' attitude that I had come to associate with urbanites. An hour later and we are talking like old friends.

"Gods." I mutter during a lull. "I hope this happens soon."

"Can't wait to kick some ass?"

"No! I have work in the morning and a long walk home."

Not long after that Aristocles puts his work away and joins us on the floor. Passing out some cups he fills them with wine. We clink mugs and each take a swig and carry on getting to know each other. I learn that Aristocles was from a well to do family of merchants in Heraclea. Like me he had been gifted this property and moved to Grumentum on his own, though with him it was on condition that he run this shop which was one small part of his family's larger mercantile empire. He was only interested in crafting and creating but he was committed by blood to running this shop. He insisted that he was ill-suited for the life of a shop keeper. "I'm no good with money." He confessed. "I do things like buy little green slaves on a whim." Yet his family would accept nobody else but one of their own clan to run one of their shops, no matter how poorly he ran it.

I learn that Max and Cal were locals and longtime best friends whose upbringing was almost the opposite of Aristocles'. They'd met as orphaned children working in the mines but had gradually worked their way up the metal system from mining to processing to transport to smelting and forging and now to their current attached businesses. The pair weren't educated or blessed with connections or family wealth but they were smart, hard working, disciplined, and ambitious. They were as close as any brothers I'd ever seen and were the closest thing each other had to a family.

Each of their stories, the rich kid trapped in a life he did not want and the hard struggle of two child laborers up from nothing, made me appreciate what I had all the more.

As I swirl the last bit of my wine in my cup and enjoy the alcohol smell a realization strikes me. I was in a room with three copper workers and three businessmen. There was a wealth of expertise here at my fingertips.

"Hey, question for you all." I say as I stare down into the dark liquid swirling in my cup. "I had this…idea. Something I would like made."

Max, his nose now as red as his cheeks from just two small cups of wine, leans forward in interest. "Oh?"

"A sort of…great vase or urn, made from sheets of copper."

"Okay." Cal says, already doing some mental calculations. "What would it hold?"

"Liquid." I say. "Liquid to be heated." From there I go on to describe the 'still' item that was detailed in the Atlantean codex I had gotten from the Harpy's lair. They were particularly fascinated when I tell them about how the top must be tapered and angled down and away from the body of the object.

"Now what would you need something like that for?" Aristocles asks.

"Like I said, just an idea."

"You've got interesting ideas." Cal says. "You're set on it being that big? That's a fair bit of copper you're talking about there."

"That's the size I'd want."

"Getting the bottom as thin as you'd like would be a challenge."

"Not to mention the riveting." Max says. "Keeping the steam from escaping will be a bitch."

"Might seal the joints with pewter." Aristocles offers.

"Maybe." He says. "The steam will just shoot out the end anyway though. Why do you want to direct the steam Quin?"

"To collect and cool."

"What?" Cal laughs. "You'll end up with what you started with!"

"Or just water." Max chuckles. "We've got perfectly good wells and rivers here you know."

"Just think about it." I say. "If you all think you can do it let me know. And give me an estimate. I might be able to manage it."

"I mean, it's your money." Max says. "We'll give it some…"

"Shh!" Aristocles holds a hand up. His eyes wide he cocks his head.

We all fall quiet and Cal hides the lamp's already feeble light. After a few dark and silent moment…there comes a clunk at the front of the building followed by a low hissing voice. The unwelcome visitors that we'd been waiting for had arrived.

Chapter 51: A Real Challenge

Chapter Text

In the hush we listen and again we hear another deep male voice out front, muffled too much through the wall to make out what he was saying yet clear enough to detect a distinct slur in the words. Whoever was out there they'd been drinking. Replies come from two other voices telling me that if that was the pair I had encountered previously they were not alone. With the covered lamp only letting off the most feeble of illumination I can just make out the wide-eyed faces of my three new friends staring at me. This might have been Aristocles' shop and Aristocles' plan and I might have been the youngest among us, but now that the moment had come all were looking to me to take the lead. Aristocles had been right. They had brave hearts but these three were not men of action. I wasn't either but I also didn't want to miss our moment on these bastards. I grit my teeth and bolster my courage. There was no way these drunk assholes could be worse than the harpy. I look to the others and seize control.

I press a finger to my lips to indicate for them to stay silent then wave for them to follow. Instantly they nod and fall in line behind me. We sneak to the door where I press my ear against it.

"…ya stupid cunt." One gripes, followed by a wet splat and drag against the other side of the door.

"Shhhhh! Both of you! Idiots."

"He started it!"

Among the men outside two of them were definitely the two I knew about. There were at least three of them but, unless I was mistaken, I think there are only three. We still had the numbers. I turn to the others. Max was a big boy and I was pretty certain he could handle himself so I thrust the walking stick I'd brought with me into Aristocles' hands. He swallows hard and grips the club in two trembling hands.

Keeping my voice very low I look to the pair. "We keep them busy. Stay together. No matter what, stay together." I then say to the spindly Cal. "You find a patrol. Quickly and loudly. There ought to be one close by."

Max and Cal look at each other then back to me and nod. Aristocles just grips the stick ever tighter, a look of determination in his eyes. Cal very gently sets down the lamp and as a group we ready for me to unlock and open the door. With the thought of Rosa waiting for me at home firmly in my mind and the buzz of fear and furor thrumming through my limbs I grip the latch, take one last breath, and go.

I am but one step out into the wan light of Luna when I realize what a terrible mistake I had made. Yes, there were three in front of the building with brushes and pots of paint in their hands…and another three standing further out into the street. Gods watch over us!

There is a stunned moment by both sides at our sudden appearance before, taking everybody by surprise, us as much as them, Cal breaks through the group and goes sprinting off wailing at the top of his lungs just as he'd been instructed. "GUARDS! GUARDS! HEEEELP!"

"Cal!" I call after him, but it was too late. He was already off into the night with two of the thugs that had been standing lookout hot on his trail.

I thank Bacchus for the dulling effect of wine as I still had a moment's advantage even after that. Wanting to even the odds I grab the one right in front of me by the shoulder and nearly send his head corkscrewing off of his body with a thunderous haymaker to his now broken jaw. Still gripping the unfortunate unconscious soul by the shoulder I guide him carefully to the ground.

It was on!

"RAHHHH!" Max charges the next one who I recognized as the bigger of the pair that tried to bully Colly and I. The man drops his paint and snaps a jab into Max's nose before getting wrapped in a bear hug and tackled to the ground. There Max just lays on top of the struggling goon holding on for dear life.

His buddy, the man who now sported a gap in his smile because of me, lays a few kicks into Max's back before Aristocles pushes him back with the stick in both hands. "You stupid son of a whore." Hisses the man. "You've made a big fucking mistake."

Aristocles glances to the wall of his business where the letters 'G O B' had already been smeared and growls in rage. "No more!" He shouts. "This is our town too!" He lunges only to have the more experienced fighter grab the stick and the pair of them begin to wrestle for control of the weapon. I would have helped had the other lookout from the street not been closing in on me.

The man wore but a simple wool tunic and on his scarred left cheek he wore the brand that identified him as a slave. Slave or not, right away I could tell this man, a lean pale man with reddish graying hair and sharp Saxon features, was different from the others. He advanced with a swift and sure economy of motion and a steely look in his eyes. His were the eyes of a predator locked on its prey, his movements those of a trained warrior. Unlike the others there was no drunken sway in his step. He was taller than most and leanly muscled but I still had both mass and reach on my side. Yet with just one look at him I knew I had bitten off more than I could handle.

"I have no quarrel with you slave." I say in a stall for time. "It could be the lash for striking a Roman."

"It's the lash either way then." He says in a strange northern accent as he kicks off his sandals. Cracking his knuckles and raising his fists a crooked smile spreads across his weathered face. "Might as well have some fun first."

"Quin!" Yelps Aristocles as he his pinned back against the fresh paint on his wall, his opponent leaning the staff into him.

Just for an instant I glance his way, an instant is all the slave needed.

"GRFFF!" I grunt as his hard thrusting kick snaps his heel into my stomach.

I grab for his leg but it was gone as quick as a blink. In one continuous motion I lower my shoulder and charge forward…into the space he wasn't. I spin back around with my fist extended like a hammer only to watch him smoothly duck under it and rip a thudding punch into my exposed ribs.

"GNGH!" I stagger back holding my side.

Dancing on the balls of his feet he advances to keep the distance between us the same. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Aristocles slowly losing his battle. On the ground to my left the husky Max still held the other man securely pinned but was receiving gouges and short elbows for his efforts. And gods only knew how Cal was faring with those two that ran off after him. I should have tried to peek out first. Stupid! And where were those guards Amadeus said would be here?

Not allowing me to regroup the northerner feints right then brings another kick up in search of my liver. I parry the kick and with a spin of my hand I nearly trap his leg, but he deftly wriggles from my grip. I push the advantage with three quick jabs with my left and a grab for his arm with my right. All of them miss their mark. I am chasing a ghost. The guy seemed to know my moves before I did.

Choosing speed over power he comes in with a flurry of snappy punches and kicks. I block as many as I can but a few find their mark. They hurt but they are more a nuisance than anything so on the final one I purposely take it square in the side just so that I could get a clean one off myself. As his fist makes contact with my ribs mine just catches his chin with a glancing blow. Not enough to stagger him but enough to rattle his teeth.

He springs back, touching his face in surprise. "You're quick for a big man."

"And you're too good to be a slave."

"Mmm." He shrugs. "Rather be a slave among the erlender than a vanquished in Odin's sight."

Odin? Must be a northern King or something. I ask him. "Ex-soldier?"

"I wish I had been so brave." He answers. "Ex-gladiator."

"Ah."

"QUIN!" Cries Aristocles in distress.

"Better go help your friend." My opponent smiles cockily. "Sounds like he needs your help."

"You son of a…"

I lunge forward trying to grab onto him…and to my surprise he lets me! YES! In close my weight and power would surely win out over his speed and skill. My joy is short-lived however as the moment I had a hold of him he pulls back then thrusts forward while he had me off balance to tuck in under my arm. The next thing I knew he had his arms wrapped around my torso and the moment after that I was off of my feet with the world spinning around me as I hurtled down toward the hard cobbles.

"FUHHH!" I wheeze as I hit the stones with him on top of me.

Right away he starts to scramble for my back but I am aware enough to furiously twist and writhe away from it. Always one step ahead the moment he realizes he can't go one way my slippery enemy slithers another. Now his legs were wrapped around my chest and both of his hands were clutched tightly to one of my arms. With the combined strength of legs, body, and arms he slowly and irresistibly begins to pull my isolated limb away from me. It is only due to my farm raised brawn that I able to resist him at all, grabbing my hand with the other I can only slow the progress.

"You…rrrmm…don't fight like anyone…I've faced." I growl through gritted teeth as I watch helpless as my arm very gradually is brought under his control. Realizing at the last second that if I didn't do anything he would have me at his mercy and probably break my arm I throw all of my efforts into instead trying to get my legs back under me. "Is this…how your people…fight?"

"This is Greek." He answers as calm as anything even as he tries to counter my motions without giving up my arm. "Pankration." Just then I force my knee beneath us and nullify his leverage. Before I can rise up and lift him from the earth he swears in an unfamiliar language and rolls out of the grapple.

I spring to my feet and shake out my sore arm.

"By Thor you're a strong one. Flexible too." He points at me. "You…are a challenge. At last!"

"I am so glad you are enjoying yourself." I say sarcastically.

"Admit it." He grins and lowers himself into a battle stance for another barrage. "You're enjoying this too."

"…quin!…" Croaks Aristocles weakly, nearing his last breath.

The Northerner's smile widens as his pale blue eyes dare me to go aid my friend. The bastard was playing with me. I knew that if I took my eyes of this man for a second he would put me out of action, but at our disparate skill levels I sensed that we could be at a stalemate for as long as he wanted it. What to do?

The choice is taken from me when there comes the rattle of armored men running down the street. "You there! All of you! Stay where you are!"

Chapter 52: A Measure of Justice

Chapter Text

My foe grimaces in obvious annoyance at the sudden appearance of the law, not from fear of consequence but from disappointment that our battle had to end. His body relaxes and he rises out of his combat stance to stand with his hands on top of his head. The man who had Aristocles pinned and was choking him out lets him go. Aristocles falls to his knees clutching at his throat as he coughs and wheezes. As for Max, he continues to hold onto his opponent and keep the poor bastard pinned to the ground. Flashing a cocky grin my way the man with the missing tooth steps out into the street with his arms raised in a gesture of surrender. However, his demeanor changes entirely as the guards approach near enough to see them and his smile turns to a look of concern.

The head sticking up taller amongst the town guard helms told me that Cal was okay. He had found a patrol and the two who had chased him off were nowhere to be seen. Leading the group of half a dozen guardsmen was square jawed man with a hard scowl that looked etched from granite. Around his shoulders he wore a crimson cape which was clasped with a large round brooch that displayed a scale. It was the symbol of Justitia, goddess of justice.

"Amphion? Wh-what are you doing here?" The previously cocky man says.

"Ah, Pero." Says the guard captain. "Why am I not surprised to see you." He looks to the wall of the building, the spilled paint, and the rest of the scene. "Now why'd you go and do a silly thing like this, eh Pero?"

"I didn't! We didn't! They did!"

"And you just stepped in to help, huh?" The captain points to the man under Max. "Get Rasmus to his feet."

"What are you doing here?" Pero says again, the slur of alcohol still thick in his words. "This isn't your usual patrol."

"And what business is my usual patrol to you? Mmm?" Amphion says with a knowing glare. He then looks to me. "Is this your building?"

"Mine." Croaks Aristocles as he struggles to his feet with the help of the walking stick. "Right here."

"Ah yes. I recognize you." As his men take Pero, Rasmus, and the slave I'd been fighting into custody the captain takes everybody's name then listens to Aristocles' account of the events of the night. The basic facts were correct though he wisely skips the part about us purposely waiting here in ambush. Instead he tells a story about me being a new landowner in need of some copper work and us meeting after hours to discuss it then hitting it off and telling tales into the night over some wine. I had to hand it to Arisotcles. That part was a lie, but it was the most truthful lie I'd ever heard.

As Aristocles talks, Max and Cal adding to his account here and there, I note the northerner staring at me. His hands were bound behind his back just like the others he stood with but unlike them there was no malice in his gaze. If I had to guess regret and respect were the emotions most near to the surface along with a sort of grim sadness. From his perspective there was unfinished business between us. I don't know why…but I felt for him.

When there is a pause I add my voice. "The slave was just following commands." I nod to the slave. "He said it was the lash if he didn't aid them."

"Might be his head for attacking a citizen." The captain says.

"Death?"

"Crucifixion if the praetor wishes to make an example of him."

I ponder that sentence as a sour feeling turns in my gut. My next words might just determine a man's fate between life and death, and I did not care for that feeling.

"I…I threw the first blow. He was defending himself."

Amphion studies me. "You sure about that?"

"He was with them. I thought he would attack, but he hadn't yet. I threw the first punch."

Aristocles gives me a look, curious as to my motivation for saying this, as the captain shrugs and says. "It will be noted." I worried I might be arrested next but he didn't seem the least bit interested in charging a citizen for an assault on a slave.

They were just wrapping things up when another group of town law come marching up at double time to see what was happening. I notice a quick look between this new guard captain and Pero before the two commanders address each other.

"What's going on here?"

"Vandalism of property and assault for starters." Amphion says. "I've got the scene."

"Uh…this is my usual patch. Perhaps I could…"

"I've got the scene." He says again firmly then tells his men. "Take these fool drunks away."

"Vincentius!" Pero says as he is prodded to move. "Get us out of this!"

"Quiet you fool!" The other captain snaps and shuts Pero up with a glare before turning to Amphion. "Could we talk about this? Now."

There is a moment of tense silence before an answer comes.

"You can have your say Vincentius, in front of the watch commander at end of night report."

Vincentius grinds his teeth. Seeing the battle of wills being lost Pero steps forward only to be restrained by the guards. "You're making a big mistake Amphion! When Regula…"

Pero is silenced with a stiff back hand. "Quiet dog. Save your talking for the Praetor." Amphion says with no stomach for what either Vincentius or Pero had to say right now. "The word of such outstanding citizens with such impeccable reputations as you against these three taxpaying business owners and a newly landed estate owner? I am sure you'll get a fair hearing." He nods to his men. "Get'em outta here."

I have to stop myself from laughing at the impotent fury in the faces of Vincentius, Pero, and Rasmus. The northerner offers me a single nod of acknowledgment, which I return. The other troop of town guards head off in the opposite direction, their captain still visibly stewing at this turn of events.

"Come down at your earliest convenience." Amphion says to Aristocles. "We'll need a more fulsome statement."

"Yes sir!" Aristocles says, a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "How's the day after tomorrow? I am just so busy right now."

The captain smirks. "That will do fine." He gives each of us a nod. "A good night to you citizens. Hail the Emperor."

"Hail the Emperor!" We all say as one.

We stand together and watch them disappear into the night. It had looked grim there for a moment but it had ended as well as it could have. We were free, they were arrested, and beyond a few bruises and some paint on the wall little harm had been done. And I had little doubt that that no nonsense guard captain would see to it that at least some measure of justice was done. Amadeus had really come through. I would have to find time to thank him as well as stop by Justitia's shrine to give offerings to her as well. We might have have kicked a hornet's nest here tonight but sometimes you had to take a few stings to rid yourself of pests. I prayed that tonight would be the end of this.

"Good job." I say, breaking the silence. "It was looking a bit dire there for a moment but we did it."

"A bit dire!?" Says Aristocles rubbing his neck. "That thug damn near ended me."

"Yeah." I say as I wince and rub my tender shoulder where I had hit the stone ground. "Bad assumptions on my part and a flimsy plan on ours. Lessons have been learned."

"That was amazing!" Max exclaims, his face alight despite the scratches along the left side of it. "Those idiots will think twice the next time they want to fuck around with us. Ha ha! What a battle!"

"Except for me." Cal laughs nervously and gulps. "I ran like Mercury!"

"And bravely too!" Max slaps his friend's arm. "With those two hounds on your trail. Without you it coulda been bad." He looks to me. "From what I could see on the ground that fight you had was incredible! Arena type shit."

"He was an ex-gladiator." I say as I look down the darkened street where the northman had disappeared. Muttering quietly to myself I say. "Pan-kra-ti-on. Huh."

"Rrrr!" Max shakes out his limbs and starts to pace. His blood was still up from the combat. "This calls for a celebration! Let me provide the wine my brothers in arms."

I chuckle and shake my head. "I wish I could Max but I've got miles to travel and work in the morning. Another time."

"I'll hold you to that. Aristocles?"

"Not me." He shakes his head. "I'd rather not be reminded, thanks. I just want a pillow."

"Bed? After that? Gah!" Max chortles. "Looks like it's you and me buddy."

"As usual." Smiles Cal. He takes my arm and we shake. "Thank the gods you were here Quin. We'd have been doomed without you."

"He started it!" Aristocles balks.

"And finished it." Cal retorts. "It was good to meet you."

"Same." I say to him.

"Drop by next time you're in town." Max says and takes my arm for a shake next. "I will pour you that drink."

"I shall. Maximilian, Calogerus, take care."

"And you Quintus." They say. "See you around Ari."

"See ya. And…thanks. I owe you boys one."

"I wouldn't have missed it for the world." Max says. With that the mismatched pair walk off into the night. "So what happened after you ran?"

"You know that saying that I can run scared than you can angry? It's true! By the time I rounded the corner…"

As their voices fade away I turn to Aristocles. "I've got to go."

He nods. "Yeah. Hey…uh, you want some company for the road?"

"Company?"

"It's not safe traveling alone this time of night." He says. "If you don't mind a guest…"

I grin. "You miss her."

He rolls his eyes. "Pfff."

"You do." I say. "You feel it. More than anything, you feel that." I smirk. "Is that real enough for you, skeptic?"

"Shaddup."

"No shame in it. Everybody needs somebody." After the hard fists of the northman I certainly was yearning the soft caress of my Lady. "I know Colly won't be happy until she has her 'Mathter' in her arms."

"You really are a soft one." He gripes. "Soft in head and heart."

I laugh. "If you're coming, let's go."

Despite his scornful words his actions speak volumes as he hastens to put away his work and lock up the shop so that he could join me and see his little green 'dumpling' tonight. Forgoing a trip home for clothes or toiletries Aristocles is ready in mere minutes in just the clothes on his back and the stick in his hand. Walking swiftly and silently we set out under Nox's heavy blanket, each man thinking only of the warm bed and warmer woman that awaited him.

Chapter 53: No Chance

Chapter Text

Staying to the road the moonlight is enough for Aristocles and I to make our way. All was cool and quiet with just the whisper of a soft breeze through the fields or ripe grain to sing our way home. When I spot my forest my pace picks up and soon we are turning off the road.

"I heard Paullus' place was nice." Aristocles says as we break into the front clearing. "I heard right I see. You are a fortunate man Quin."

"That I am."

Aristocles nearly leaps into my arms as eerie screech splits the night. "Gods save us!"

"It's just a fox." I chuckle. "Danae must be hunting. You need to get out of the city more."

Just then one of the shuttered windows open. It was the room in the slave quarters that Colly had chosen. I am surprised and pleased to see the warm glow of lantern light still burning despite the late hour. The ladies had waited up for us. My heart soars as I see a horned silhouette step up to be framed by the window.

"Master?"

"It's us." I say. "Aristocles came as well."

Closing her eyes she lets out relieved sigh, her shoulders visibly relaxing. "Oh thank the gods."

"Mathter?" I hear Collywaddle ask as her wide head pops into view for a second as she hops to look over the window's edge.

"I'm here dumpling!" Aristocles cool facade cracks as he grins from ear to ear. "Your Master's come for you!"

"Mathter!"

"I couldn't sleep without you sugar pie."

I laugh. And he called me a romantic.

The girls hurry to the front door to let us in and in a flash we are paired off. As I rush into my Lady's waiting arms Aristocles falls to his knees and welcomes Colly into his arms.

"Oh Thir." Colly says happily as she peppers wet kisses all over his smiling face. "We were tho worried!"

"We're lucky to be alive." Aristocles says. "We barely made it, and the battle left its mark."

"Battle?" Rosa looks up at me worriedly, her fingers finding my cheek to begin feeling around.

I take her delicate hand and kiss her soft palm. "There was a fight. It all turned out okay."

Lifting his chin Aristocles shows Colly his throat. "He got me here. Almost choked me to death!"

"Ohhhh Mathter!" Colly hugs him tight and kisses his neck.

"Death?" Rosa says, concern rising.

"He exaggerates."

"There was six of them. Tough men they were too. Hardened criminals." Aristocles says, undermining my reassurances to Rosa. While I was trying to soothe worries he was trying to elicit sympathy. "You should have seen poor Max's face. All scratched up."

"Ohhh, poor Maxy." Colly says. "You're tho brave Mathter."

"You should have seen me Colly. I stood up to those men and said 'No more! This is our city!'" He says in a much more grandiose way than how it actually happened. "I looked their leader right in the eyes and said 'If you got a problem with Goblins, then you got a problem with me!'. That's when I let him have it."

"Ooo Mathter! Tho brave!"

He grins. "I took the biggest one of course. Bigger even than Quin." A total fabrication as his opponent was actually the smallest. "But for my puddin dumpling I'd have fought twenty of them."

"Goodneth Mathter! For me?" She burbles happily, wriggling in his arms. "You're making my puthy wet."

He nuzzles his nose into hers. He laughs as she giggles. "I heard that you served Quin."

"Oh yeth Mathter." She titters.

"And?"

"Oh thir. He wath tho good and tho much bigg…"

"Ahem!" Having heard enough I take my leave from the kinky couple. "I've got an early morning ahead of me. Good night you two."

"Good night Quin." Aristocles says. "Good to meet you Rosa."

"And you."

Colly breaks from her Master to come take my hand and give it a grip. Looking up at me she says. "Thank you Thir. I won't forget thith."

I smile and pat her head. I take up the lamp that had been set down. Rosa holding to my body, my arm around her, she guides me deeper into the house. "Are you hungry Master?"

"No." I say.

"Would you like me to bathe you?"

"No."

"Let's get you to bed then."

We make our way through the darkened house with just the small flickering flame of the lamp to light my way. Rosa didn't even need that and navigates the route with ease. She takes me into our private sanctum where she ruled her obedient boy unopposed. The moment we cross the threshold I was Master no more. She leads me to our bed where she has me place the lamp on a bedside table and stand tall. From her pocket she pulls another string and bead like I wore when I bedded Collywaddle and has me bow so that she could tie it around my neck. Without a word she stands me up and begins to undress me.

"You didn't need to wait up." I whisper.

She smiles and strokes my chest. "You know that I did." Removing my belt she lets it snake to the floor by my feet. "You fought?"

"Yes." I say. "Things got bad pretty quick. It was my hot blood, again. I didn't even try to talk."

"Mmm." She has me bend over so that she could slide my tunic up over my arms and head.

"You were right." I say as I stand straight again. "I acted like I am invincible. I was cocky and stupid. People could have gotten hurt."

"You are a strong man still discovering yourself." She says, kneeling in front of me. Taking my left foot she places it on her thigh and begins to remove it. "You are finding your place in the heirarchy of men. Do not feel bad my love."

"I was humbled tonight." I say. "And I almost learned my lesson the hard way. The man I fought, he was…different."

"Oh?" She removes my one sandal and moves to the other.

"He wasn't just fighting. He didn't simply try to overpower me or injure me." I say. "He was incredible. Every motion had an purpose. No movement wasted. Everything in control. There was an end he was pursuing with his strikes and his grappling. He was smaller than me but he directed his strength in ways that could overcome my advantage." I put my foot back on the floor as the other sandal comes off. "He lifted me from the earth and threw me down again as if I were a babe. Had the town guard not arrived I don't think I would have won that fight Rosa."

"I am glad they did then."

"He was a gladiator once. From the North though his style Greek. He called his fighting pankration."

"I've heard of it." Rosa rises to untie the bind and remove my breeches. "You sound interested."

"A bit. Just…I'd never seen anything like it. Although he was a slave he carried himself with such…confidence."

"Mmm." My underbreeches are pulled away leaving me standing naked before her.

Just then there comes a bellowing orgasmic groan followed by a cry from a far off room within the villa. "OHHH MATHTERRR!!!"

We share a chuckle. "They didn't waste any time." Rosa quips.

"Those two were made for each other."

"Yes they were." She smiles. Holding her arms out to her sides she says. "Undress me my boy."

"Yes my Lady!"

"And tell me everything."

"Yes my Lady."

I remove the belt from her curved hips and start on the account of what actually happened in Grumentum that night. As I remove her shawl from her slender shoulders I tell her about arriving and talking to Amadeus. As I loosen her dress from her lithe body I recount the conversation Aristocles and I had. I remove the dress from her petite frame, her shapely body in the dancing light of the small flame was every bit as elegant without clothes as with. Carefully I take her luxurious hair in a bundle and lay it down her smooth back.

"Touch me."

"Yes my Lady."

Standing close behind her I run my hands down her front, the palms caressing over her small breasts and down her stomach. In these big hands, these hard working man's hands so capable of inflicting pain, her lean limbs and elegant neck and nubile body felt so soft and precious and fragile. Bending down I kiss the side of her neck and whisper. "I love you."

"Mmm." Taking my arms she wraps them around her graceful figure and listens to the rest.

I tell her of meeting Max and Cal and how much I liked them. I tell her of the figurine my uncle had commissioned. And, of course, I tell her about the series of events that followed from the arrival of Pero and his gang concluding in their arrest.

"It seems not all city folk are corrupt after all."

"Seems so." Turning around in my arms, her big cock semi-aroused as it brushes across my thighs, she take my hands in hers and whispers. "Show me where it hurts."

I bring her soft hands to my side just below my shoulder where the northman had thrown me to the stones. She feels the area with gentle hands then lets out a quiet sigh. The cooling magic of the bead crawls across my skin from my neck over my pec and through my armpit to arrive at the space beneath her hands. A soothing cool seeps into the bruised flesh and oh so tenderly my Lady massages.

"Ohhh." I sigh.

"How are you Quin? The truth."

"I was reckless Rosa, just like I promised I wouldn't be. The plan was foolhardy and I…"

"No my love." She shakes her head. "How do you feel?"

"I feel…good." I whisper. "It felt good to stand up to those men. It felt good to help someone. It felt good to fight for something. My body is sore but my heart feels…at peace." I say. "I think I did the right thing. I think…I think my father would have been proud of me today."

"I think so too." She kisses my arm as she continues to work the sore flesh. "I have a promise to keep to you my boy."

"Yesss my Lady."

"The hour is late, but I keep my promises."

I smile, but bum clenches excitedly. "Yes my Lady."

"You are up for it?" She asks with a nip at my shoulder. "I shall make it brutal and swift."

"Ohhhh!" I swoon in her arms. Despite the long, stressful day and the shrinking window for slumber I was MORE than ready. "Yes my Lady."

She releases the magic and hugs me once, hard. A hug into which she pours all of her relief and joy at having me back. With a kiss to my chest she looks up with a trouble-making smirk. "So you like to wrestle, huh?"

"Wrestle?"

"Pankration, eh?" She steps back and bares her fangs. She grabs my forearms and takes a firm grip. "Let's see how you fare against me big boy."

I grin. Lowering my weight into a stance I grip her arms as she had mine and ready myself for another battle. One which I was sure to lose. Against this foe I had no defense.

Chapter 54: Flawless Defeat

Chapter Text

With Rosa gripping my thick forearms and my long fingers wrapped around her slender limbs we begin to 'wrestle'. She twists left and I go left. She turns right and I go right. She pushes down and I fall to my knees. She pulls up and I spring to my feet again. It was more a dance than a battle, with her in the lead. Between us our aroused dicks pointed at each other as if they were about to square off themselves. In that contest the size advantage would have swung wildly in her direction. Her magenta eyes sparkle as they stare through my chest and she had that look of playful joy that was so unique to her.

"You are no match for me." She says with brave bluster. "You might as well give up now."

"If you command."

"Oh no. I'm not letting you off that easily." She growls. "My rough boy's got a fire in his belly for fighting."

"Yes my Lady." I chuckle.

We turn and spin and jockey for position all while giggles escape her 'serious' war face. With her demonic features accentuated by the shadows of the dim flickering flame she might have been genuinely scary to someone else but to me it only made her absolutely adorable. And adore her I do. With her blind there was nothing to stop me just openly ogling over her beauty in a way so fawning and obvious it could have made things awkward.

She wrestles me toward the bed. Carefully feeling its edge with her dainty foot to give her a sense of location she suddenly pivots to her right as she lifts and twists my arms. "Hya!"

Moving with the motion as if she were ten times stronger than me I throw myself through the air to land with a thud on our soft mattress. Quickly I spin around to face her as she stands at the edge with her finger out like claws and her fangs bared. The moment her searching eyes catch the little bead at my neck she hurls her naked self on top of me!

"Rahhh!" She snarls as she flies through the air like a pouncing cat.

The unexpected ferocity of the wild attack takes me completely off guard. She lands on top of me, her palms slapping hard into my chest and her fingers digging into the flesh while her legs clamp down around my left thigh. For a moment she just holds me down, the warmth and softness of her skin against mine an instant panacea against the stresses of the day. The next instant she is all over me. She sucks and nibbles at my chest as her hands roam downward, one grabbing my hard cock and the other delving lower to fondle my balls. As she humps my hip she strokes my dick.

"Hard boy." She whispers.

"Ohhhh!" I melt beneath her.

It was just starting to feel good when in a flash those same hands are suddenly at my ribs…tickling!

"HA HA HA HA!" I squirm. "Mercy!"

"No mercy for hard boys." Her ticking fingers scuttle upwards into my pits. "Hard boys fight!"

"HA HA HA HA HA!" I take in a gasping breath. "Please my Lady! I beg you!"

"Think you're a tough boy, huh?"

"He he he! No my Lady." I laugh, trying my best not to wriggle too much and throw her off. "Nooo! Ha ha ha ha!"

In a flash the tickling ends and she pivots to lay across my chest. Her legs once locked around my leg were now locked around my left arm, her long cock running up over my shoulder. It was not unlike the arm hold the slave had tried on me just completely backwards and flipped the other way around. As her small, supple breast mashes into my face I preferred this hold infinitely more than the northman's. All pretense of struggle ceases as soft tit overcomes all and I am thoroughly defeated. With me 'pinned' and at her mercy Rosa's lithe body relaxes.

She repositions just slightly, brushing her nipple over my lips. I open them to take her tender breast into my mouth. "Mmmmm." The moment I begin to suckle my own body relaxes. Relaxes completely. "Hmmmmm." I coo softly as a great peace washes over me.

The cool magic of the bead spreads up my neck and over my face like a gentle snow. "There he is." Rosa smiles as my features come into her view. She combs her fingers through my thick hair. "Such a strong man. Such a warrior spirit. Am I losing my soft boy?"

"Mmmm." I shake my head while keeping her teat in my suckling lips.

"Shhhh." She traces a finger lovingly across my forehead, her fingertip feeling like so warm as it pierces the magic. "You've come so far, grown so much, since that lost, innocent young man at the market." Again she strokes my hair and whispers softly. "I am so proud of you baby."

The love, the words, the breast, her warm weight on top of me…my submissive soul blooms. "Mmmmmm."

"No matter the change though…you will always be mine." She smiles. "Precious boyyyy."

"Mmmmm." I swoon, my gentle sucking quickening with excitement.

She holds me like this for a time before letting out a quiet sigh. Pulling her breast from my mouth she kisses me sweetly. "It is late my love."

"Tie me?" I plead.

"Not yet my pet." She smiles and taps my lip with her finger. "Not yet."

"Yes my Lady."

Crawling across me chest she turns to sit on it, her shins crossing over my biceps to keep me pinned and helpless beneath her. She sits up tall and stretches her sexy body. From my low perspective she appeared as a horned giant. Even more gigantic though was the massive cock that towered over my face. At the base of my neck her soft, heavy balls rest. Grabbing the fat head of her member with the fingers and thumb of one hand she tilts it to the side and grins down on me.

"All that breeding talk today got me excited." Her other hand squeezes at the breast wetted by my mouth while the one at her knob massages. "You're gonna get me nice and hard so I can have a turn."

"Breed? Me!?"

"Why should you get all the fun? Hmm?" She pinches my chin and tilts her dick down toward me, having to lift higher to make room. This squeezes my biceps hard under her shins but I barely feel it. "Now open up my boy."

Obediently I open my mouth as wide as it would go. Not leaving me waiting Rosa feeds her huge and already perfectly hard cock into my eager maw. "MMMRRRRMMM!" I growl with pure sexual bliss as the feeling of her penis takes those submissive feelings to a whole new high. Grabbing my hair in both hands Rosa begins to fuck my mouth. "Mmmmmm!"

"That's it baby. Get me good and hard." She croons happily as she crams my maw full to the brim of erect female phallus. " "A hard day for a hard boy deserves a hard fuck from a hard cock."

"Hmmmmm!"

"Every good boy deserves a good dicking down once in a while." Leaning forward and pulling my head inward she betters the angle so that her tip can find the back of my throat.

"MMM! Mllrmm! Mmmm!" My muffled moans escalate as she uses my mouth for its best possible purpose. I suck my Lady with passion, my tongue slapping and slathering around the seam of her foreskin. All the fatigue of the day is gone as I throw my whole self into pleasuring my Lady. "Mllmmm!"

"Ohhh my boy." She sighs and arches her back gracefully. "You suck so divinely my slutty boy."

"Mmm! Mmm! Mmm!" Her thrusts quicken and so does my wanton sucking. I was eager for it, greedy for it. It was my world now. I was a slutty slave for my Lady's cock. Down below my ass was reflexively clenching and relaxing to her rhythm in anticipation of the penetration to come. Oh how I craved to feel her inside of me. "Mmmm!"

"Ohhh, that's it. Suck me good my boy. Show me how much you want it."

"MMMM!!!" I suck hard, sometimes pushing and tugging at her like an impatient calf on the udder. "Mmmm!"

Peering down over the cool magic that coated my face she laughs with a pure joy as she sees the lewd happiness brightening my face. Her huge penis flexes as hard as oak, forcing my jaw to it's very limit. "So beautiful."

"Hmmm." I mewl softly and writhe weakly beneath her. "Mmmmm."

She pushes deeply, right to my limit given the way my head was cranked forward, and pauses there a long, wonderful minute while holding a tight flex in her erection. Ohhh! Her shins across my arms give me a sense of being bound. She looked so regal and mighty and powerful looming over me, her larger, superior Amazonian member stretching my lips. Her use of my body for her pleasure alone made my spirit soar. My senses blur at the edges as sly Morpheus slips silently into my consciousness. She could see my face but she could not gaze into the windows of my soul. She could not see her boy crossing over to the other side. And in my floating bliss I am helpless to stop it. Ohhhh joy!

She pulls herself from me, streams of drool stretching from my lips as she goes, mere moments before I lose myself entirely. I gasp loudly as my senses recouple with my corporeal body. My wits my own but still awash in that special rapture a plea escapes my wet lips. "Use meeeee. Fuck meeeee. Breeeeed meeeee!"

My Rosa smiles as she strokes my cheek with the side of her thick cock. "Say please."

"Please my Lady." I beg. "Please! I am yoursss."

"A promise is a promise." She clubs her long schlong across my nose and chin and frantically kissing lips. "A Lady always fulfills her promises."

Chapter 55: Softie

Chapter Text

Rosa flips me over and has me lay still as she finds our special little vial of lubricating oil. I lay there horny and wanting and awaiting a promise to be delivered, the pink haze of Morpheus draining from my mind. As my wits cleared there came a niggling sense that something was off. Not with Rosa or the situation, but with me. This was all so wonderful…but something wasn't right. I felt loved. I felt cared for. I felt owned. But…I didn't feel safe. I'd almost slipped away into my submissive bliss, easier than ever before perhaps because I was so desperate for it, and my Lady hadn't even realized it. Just as she worried might happen. Even with her magic she could not peer into my eyes to read the truth within.

With that growing awareness comes a tension. On the one side the urge to obey my Lady at all costs, my faith in her authority, not wanting to undermine her reemerging confidence, and the erotic spirit of Cupid filling me with the desire to be fucked. On the other only my duty to be open and honest with my Mistress, the woman I loved.

'A Lady cannot be afraid or have doubts when she's got her boy in hand.' 'My boy needs a Lady who can be there for him and protect him.' Rosa's words echo in my mind. 'Until I learn to manage on my own you will have to be my eyes my boy.'

My irrepressible lover was adapting so well and, aided by her magic, her dominance was returning swiftly. I knew that she was as impatient to place her collar on me again as I was to receive it. But she was still in a vulnerable time with her blindness. And she was trusting me to pick up the slack that she could not manage right now. If I slipped away again and something happened how could Rosa ever trust me or her dominance again?

And as I struggle with the knowledge of what I must do another realization follows. A more selfish realization. This day had been a lot. Being with another woman for the first time. The hard 'breeding' session, fun as it had been, had taxed my emerging sexuality. The tough decision to go stand by Aristocles' side despite the risks. The stress of the wait. The hard battle that had so humbled me, its bruises still fresh on my body and mind. And finally, seeing that little figurine of my mother which conjured feelings of homesick. It had been a lot. As I reflect on my day I realize that the best part of it, the very best part, was Rosa's gentle hands, warm embrace, supportive words and soft breast.

Rosa's hand touches my calf as she crawls up between my spread legs, vial in hand. "I'm gonna fuck you so good baby." Her warm hand grips my ass cheek and spreads it open, the slick touch of oil coats my entrance. "You deserve it."

I take a breath and swallow, then whisper. "Rosa."

The distressed tone of my soft voice stops her in an instant. "What's wrong?"

"Um…"

"It's okay." Her hand glides up to rub my back. "Go on."

"I…I almost slipped away." I say, apology laced through my words. "Morpheus…is here. He is close."

"Oh! I…didn't know." I could hear the sharp disappointment and the pain in her voice. The disappointment was in herself for not living up to her own high standards of looking after her submissive. The pain was for me as if she had let me down or failed me in some way. "I didn't know."

"I know." I say. "That's why I'm telling you."

"Thank you my boy." She whispers.

"Did I…do wrong?"

"What? No. No baby, no." She crawls up alongside of me and sits near my head. Pulling me closer she has me rest my cheek on her thigh. Just wanting to be held I curl up into a little ball beside her, and held I am. Bending down over me she puts her arms around my shoulders and holds me close. Stroking me tenderly she sighs. "I'm sorry."

"I'm sorry." I say back. "I ruined the mood."

"You didn't ruin anything baby." She kisses my head. "You did good. You did so good." I look up at her loving face just as I feel the cooling magic return so that she could see my features again. Her fingers find and stroke down my cheek. "You had a tough day, huh?"

"Yeah." I sigh.

"It must have been so scary." Her fingers twirl at my chin and stroke softly back up again. "All these new things, new people, new expectations."

"Yeah." Curling up tighter I confess to her things I would never confess to anybody else. "I was…a little scared. Not enough to stop me, but there was fear in me."

"Of course there was." She soothes. "Anybody would be scared."

"Even you my Lady?"

"Especially me." She smiles. Her hands roam my body and find the sore area at my side to caress it. "That rough north man hurt you."

"A little."

"And here I am wrestling with you. What a silly Lady I am sometimes." She hugs my head to her breast. "He can't get you here my boy. I won't let him. Nobody can hurt you here."

"Mmmm." I hum contentedly as my whole body relaxes again.

Cradling me close Rosa begins to hum a tuneless tune, her voice as pure and sweet as a robin at dawn. It would have been so easy to just drift off to sleep right then, but my needy bum and her still stiff erection had other ideas.

"We don't have to stop if you don't want my Lady." I say in my small voice. "I still want to be with you tonight, I want to serve you, just…"

The lullaby stops. "Just?"

"Just…I'm not feeling so hard right now, my Lady." I take a breath. "Would it be okay…if we do it gentle this time?"

Her heart melts. A smile blossoms as tears well up in her big magenta eyes. "Of course baby. Of course it's okay."

I smile back. "I guess I'm not such a rough boy after all."

A quiet laugh escapes her. "Not tonight you're not." Another kiss. "And that is wonderful. I love my soft boy."

I nuzzle her cock and give it a long worshipful kiss. "Breed me my Lady? Please?"

"Yes my love." She coos, her fingers dancing across my shoulder. As she guides me she touches me differently now, soft and gentle and supportive. Pulling me up she has me straddle her legs. Passing me the vial she settles back into some pillows, hands behind her head. "You will ride me."

"Yes my Lady."

"Oil my penis." She commands. "As well as your entrance."

"Yes my Lady." I breath, my heart soaring. While the heady haze of bondage and helplessness would be denied me this night I felt so much better now, and I was still going to get fucked! I laugh excitedly as I pull the stopper from the vial. Carefully I drizzle the golden liquid, sparkling in the lamplight, up and down my Lady's big, hard cock. Closing the bottle I tuck it to the side then rub my hands together to warm them before taking a hold. My hands grip and twist as they run up and down the great phallus that made my man-sized member look like a mere boy's.

"Mmmm." My Lady smiles, her eyes half closed. "That's nice."

"Thank you my Lady."

"Mmmm." She stretches and settles deeper into the cushions. "Praise me my boy."

"Praise…? Of course my Lady." I say as I spread the lubricant all over her cock. "Your beauty is beyond compare. Your smile gives me life. Your kindness and patience humbles this lowly boy." Taking the oil I pour some into the cupped fingers of my left hand. Rising to my knees I reach between my legs and begin to work the lube around and into my ass. As I do so my dick rubs along her gleaming shaft. How I lust after her soft, lithe body stretched out beneath me. "Your mercy makes Clementia envy. Mighty Jupiter trembles at your power. Wise Minerva admires your intellect. Fair Venus hides her face so as not to be compared to you. And old Silvanus…"

She raises a brow. "Careful now."

I chuckle. "Old Silvanus is one lucky god to have found a follower so special."

"Hmmm." She sighs. "Your Lady is pleased. You may mount me my boy."

"Yes my Lady."

Chapter 56: I Like Oysters

Chapter Text

Straddling Rosa's slender body I shift forward. My Lady's soft, warm hands rest against my thighs and lightly grip. I reach back to hold her shaft between the two middle fingers of my left hand so that I may guide it. After a few errant prods I find my target and feel her tip kiss my hole. With my entrance thoroughly lubed, her cock well oiled, and my body beginning to become well trained in relaxing enough for anal love she enters me easier than ever.

"Nnnngh." I groan softly as she penetrates me and I feel that oh so satisfying Amazon girth fill my tunnel. I do not stop until I am sat down upon her, her penis sheathed within me completely. "Ohhhhh my Ladyyyy."

"My boyyyy." Her cock flexes to its full glory causing my legs to quiver beneath me. Reaching up she runs a hand down my body. "You are perfect."

"Ohhhhh." I rise, pause, then settle back down again, every inch of the motion savoring how her sex glided through my tightly gripping anus. "Ohhhhhh."

"That's it. Just like that my love." She sighs. "You are doing soooo good."

"Ohhhh gods."

Rocking forward and back I slowly rise and fall on her thick pole. She being so small and I so large I try to be careful as I ride her. My Lady is having none of it though. Grabbing my sides she pulls my full weight down onto her hips. "MMMMM!" I let out a deep groan as is she is able to gain an extra half inch of reach.

"Don't worry baby. I can take it." She whispers. Her hands glide up my sides and around my back as she pulls me down on top of her. My elbows flanking her shoulders I look down at her smiling face. Not only did she not seem to mind my weight on top of her, she actually loved it. Wrapping her arms around my lower back she takes control of the rhythm by thrusting up into me.

"Ohhhhh my Lady." Trusting in her words I relax my body and let her take my weight onto her.

Her right hand snakes up my side then over my chest before coming around to the back of my head. Stretching for all she was worth she pulls me down into a deep, romantic kiss. And Rosa being Rosa, deep means her thick tapered tongue filling my mouth and probing at the back of my throat. Without hesitation I suck on her tongue every bit as attentively as I would her penis. Holding me in this kissing embrace she makes sweet love to me for many long blissful minutes and in that blessed time I give myself to her entirely. Body and soul. Her pleasure is my world, her love my very life.

What a difference this was from my fling with Colly. This wasn't just sex. It wasn't just fun. Our lovemaking lifted me, healed me, rejuvenated me and brought my soul closer to hers. Physical lust was a fine thing, but compared to true love, both spiritual and embodied, it was a trifling thing. No wonder she felt so confident in sharing her boy with others. No woman in the Empire or beyond could even come close to pleasuring me like this. For this there was only one place I could go.

"Hmmmmm."

Her cock felt soooo good as it slides in and out and in and out. Her lithe, sexy body undulates in smooth, easy strokes. Her small supple breasts are mashed hard into my flesh and between us a steady dribble of my precum wets the rose petal soft skin of her tummy. And the kiss goes on and on.

Our lips part and gradually Rosa's tongue pulls from my mouth, me sucking it all the way. With a gentle touch she directs me to rise tall again. Sitting up I arch and flex my muscular body as she feels up and down my front, all the while riding her with the same natural rhythm as her thrusts. Drunk on both love and lust I gaze down at her pointed ears and horns and the beautiful inhuman color of her eyes and hair. My beautiful demon Lady. She seems to sense me staring and smiles her bewitching smile. I fall in love all over again. Gods above and below, it was no wonder I worshiped this woman.

"I…am…yourssss."

"And I treasure you my boy." She runs her hands across my pecs. "Are you going to cum for me tonight?"

"Ohhhh. I…I don't know." I reply honestly. "But it feels soooo good. Thank youuu."

"Good." Her fingers play down my stomach, coming teasingly close to my erection but not touching. "But I think I want you to cum."

"Yes my Lady. Shall I play with myself for you?"

"Mmmm." She smirks, her left brow rising. "I've got something else in mind."

Uh oh. What did my playful Lady have in store for me now?

She slips a hand beneath the pillow. Her eyes widen a moment then glow a very faint green, only visible thanks to the dimness of the room. I stop and cock my head to the side. There is a flicker of concentration on Rosa's face before a circle of pure darkness a bit smaller than my palm slides out from beneath the pillows to hover in the air beside her head. A moment later another slips out from the other side of the pillows and as it does the first goes from black to flickering with a weak light. I focus on the first and see through it a faintly lit image of our ceiling in the distance. It was the power of Rosa's bracelet. She must have secreted it beneath the pillows for our night together. What a sneaky little slave she was.

Her eyes focus on the bead at my neck and I sense a swift wash of cool ripple outward from it to highlight my form for her special vision. Once she has a picture in her mind the magic recoils back into the bead and portals begin to move. Like a discus the one to my right glides through the air past me to disappear somewhere behind me. Meanwhile the other slowly approaches me then disappears from sight as along its plane it is thinner than a razor's edge. Beneath me Rosa adjusts and her legs spread a bit wider. Her eyes stare off searching back and forth as she is engrossed in controlling her power.

The disk surprises me as it appears again just a foot from my face. As it tilts so that the active side faces it also narrows in the middle, squishing its shape from a circle to an oval roughly five inches tall and three wide. And there framed perfectly within it like some living pendant was Rosa's pussy. The other side of the portal was pressed tight to the skin, sealing off that little oval of flesh so that it protruded slightly through to this side.

I smile at the surprise. "What is this?"

She giggles. As she does so I am so close that I can see her vagina contract slightly with that laughter, at the same time feeling her cock inside of me flex. "If you don't know what that is by now there is no hope for you."

Acting innocent I ask. "Is it a flower?"

More giggles follow. "Not quite my boy."

"Is it a fruit?"

"Getting closer." She says as her pussy very gradually approaches my face. "It is sweet and juicy."

"Is it an…oyster?"

"Oyster!?" She 'punishes' me with a sudden thrust up into me. "I'm not a slimy, salty, crusty old oyster!"

I laugh. "I like oysters."

"Oyster. I'll give ya an oyster." She mutters in playful upset. "Open up boy."

"Yes my Lady."

Opening my mouth wide I cross my eyes to watch the floating cunny get closer and closer. As it gets within a couple of inches I lean in and lock my lips to hers to give her a kiss as passionate as the one she gave me.

"Ohhhh!" She gasps as my tongue slips between her petals to probe deeply into her warm, wet slit.

My nostrils are filled and my tongue coated with the aroma and flavor of that subtly sweet earthy spice that was so unique to my Lady. Some might prefer the more powerful saccharine pungency of goblin pussy, but for this humble man nothing could compare to this precious nectar. I sup deeply of my Lady's sex, lips hungrily sucking and tongue lapping deeply of her womanly bloom. Rooting in I plunge my tongue as deep as it could go the thrust it in and out, fucking her with my mouth.

"Ohhhh Quinnn." She moans with rising pleasure. Taking my hips she begins again to stroke in and out of my happy asshole. "Touch me baby."

"Mmmmmm!" I groan my obedience. With her sex pressed against my mouth like a mask it was strange sensation to have her pussy in my mouth while still being able to see clearly but such were the miracles of magic. Reaching down I cover her dainty bosoms beneath my large, rough hands. So soft. I ride my Lady's cock. I eat her out perfect pussy. I gently fondle and massage her boobs.

"Yesss baby. Yessss!" Her thrusts get longer and deeper. Her pussy gets wetter and warmer. And beneath my palms her the plump buds of her nipples stiffen. "Ohhhh Quin! Ohhhhh Quinn! OHHHHHH QUINNNNN!" Her soft body trembles. "My clit." She gasps, her fingers digging hard into my sides. "Suck my clit."

I glide up and latch my lips tight around the crown of her pussy. There I begin to sucking on her button as if it were a tiny cock and flick at it with slow, firm licks of my tongue.

The results are swift. "Yesss! Oh gods baby…YES!" Her back arches then thrashes hard once. "OHHHHHHH QUIN!!!"

She climaxes, hard. Or half of her does at least. Her hot, dripping pussy cums hard against my face and sends cascades of sexual pleasure through her bucking body. And though I could feel by the tight anal grip I had on her cock that it was flexing in time with the waves of orgasm it was a different sort of throb than when she was busting a fat load inside of me. Even as I suck my Lady through a spectacular climax I felt pretty darned proud that I knew her well enough to know the difference. My mouth had done it's job, but my ass still had some work to do.

Chapter 57: Giving and Receiving

Chapter Text

Floating in its little elliptical portal my Lady's pussy clutches softly at my tongue as she sighs through the tail end of the orgasm my mouth had given her. Soon after it pulls away from my mouth, a dewy lace of her nectar stretches out between her petals and my lips before drooping and eventually splitting.

"Mmmm." I smack my lips and savor her her flavor.

"Good boy." She whispers breathily.

I continue to ride her, slow and deep. With a breezy wave of her fingers the portal glides away to float a couple feet off to the side, from the corner of my eye I catch the other hovering nearby. The tiny glow in Rosa's eyes dim but do not disappear as she lets the portals rest in place. Reaching up she runs her hands up my body, enjoying the feel of my abs and pecs, before rising to wrap her arms around me.

She kisses my chest as she gently guides my movements. I follow along to her lightest touch. As one, with her big cock remaining firmly buried in my asshole, we slowly roll over together. She puts me on my back and pulls my legs up so that they wrapped around her back. I hook my feet together and hug her body with my legs.

"Good boy." She says again at my effortless obedience. She pushes deep, all the way, inside of me and holds there.

"Nnnngh!" I groan with passion.

"You feel sooo good baby." She coos, her beautiful face alight with love. "Your ass is the best I've ever felt."

"Ohhh my Ladyyyy."

She smiles. Holding still in a wide kneeling stance she glances to the side and I see the nearly invisible shape of one of the portals fly in behind her. Rosa leans forward and reaches back to spread her cheeks as she positioned herself just so. When she was satisfied she says. "You have our oil?"

I feel around to my side and soon find our little bottle. "Yes my Lady."

"Lube me my boy."

The other window through space zips through the air like a hummingbird to stop just over my face. Two things I notice immediately. The first was that the size of the portal was smaller and rounder. The second…that wasn't her pussy inside of it anymore.

"Your ass?" I whisper.

"Mmm." She nods. "You've earned it."

"Oh thank you my Lady!"

"Prepare me."

"Yes my Lady." Ohhh did it feel good to be properly commanded again.

I pour a bit of the oil onto my fingers and press flat against her anus to massage the surface with the lubricant as I had felt her do before. Her sphincter responds instantly to my touch.

"Mmm." She grins. "Be gentle now my boy. It's been awhile."

"Always." I sigh.

As I rub, the excess oil dripping down onto my neck, I pour a bit more to that it drizzled down from top to bottom. When she is well coated I extend my middle finger and press directly into the center. With the skill one would expect from a Lady with her past she opens up to me without trouble.

"Nnngh!" She grunts as my finger probes into her tightly gripping hole. "That's it. Just like that."

My finger probes in and out, gradually and gently, and I feel her cock flex hard inside of me. A tad more oil and my long finger is gliding in and out with ease, although gods was she tight!

"Good boy." She says.

Reaching down between us she finds my cock and takes it in a firm grip. A flash of concentration crosses her face and her butthole pulls off of my finger then flips around to head straight for my waiting dick. Gripping my cock as if it were her own she holds it firm as I feel the slick sphincter come to kiss my tip. She bares her teeth and lets out a hiss as the power grows in her eyes and flickers up her horns. My knob presses hard into her back door but and pauses a moment before suddenly pushing through to penetrate.

Rosa's body arches and eyes roll back as she takes me anally for the first time.

"OHHHH GODS!" I cry out, forgetting all about our guests. Hot and slick her anus constricts around my manhood even more tightly than her incredible pussy! It was by far the tightest hole I'd ever been inside of. "Ohhhh!"

"Incredible!" She gasps. "Oh my boyyyy. You filll meeee!"

She positions herself as she wants and, cautiously at first, she begins to move. The first thrust blows my gods damned mind! As her thickness pushes deeper into my bowels my dick simultaneously pulls back through her hard gripping hole. She pauses. Then she goes the other way, pulling out from me as I pushed into her

"Ohhhhhh!" Our groans are a duet.

Again she goes and again we groan. Then again. Then again. Then again. Each stroke building in speed, power, and confidence.

The sensation was beyond compare. I was fucking and getting fucked at the same time and with the same woman! And she was right there with me in trembling to this unique pleasure. I was taking it in the ass and giving it to her bottom as she stuffed my rear while getting pumped in the rear. We were each gifting the other both pleasures of anal, giving and receiving, and it was incredible. She was already my most perfect lover but this magic stuff was a game changer!

She grips my shoulders and posts herself up at full extension as her thrusts continue to build. Beneath her I am a moaning, groaning, writhing slut of a boy as she has her way with me. It looked so weird and unnatural how my cock was appearing and reappearing in midair, but the feeling was oh so right.

"Ohhhhhh!"

"Yeahhhh." She huffs. "Soooo fucking good. Mmmmm!"

"Ohhhhhhhh!"

"That's it baby. Take it. Give it. Let your Lady hear you."

"OHHHHHHH!!!"

In she goes balls deep, out I go to the base of my foreskin. In she takes it in to my root, out her long cock glides. Her breasts jiggle and my balls bounce as the rhythm picks up yet never becomes jarring. The way she touches me, speaks to me, makes love to me, was soothing and caring even as the intensity builds.

"Rrrrrnnngh!" I growl as the pressure builds in my loins.

Leaning down feels for my nose with hers, when she locates it she turns her head kisses my mouth hard.

"Mmmmm!"

She kisses me deeply and passionately and as our lips part she says. "I love you."

"I…love…youuuu!" My groans taking on an almost pained urgency. My orgasm was knocking, pounding, at the door to be released.

"Hold it." She fucks me faster, her unseeing eyes drilling down into mine. "Hold it baby. As long as you can."

"Yesss…my Lady." I whimper through gritted teeth.

Balancing perfectly the gentle touch I needed tonight with a satisfying deep plunging pace my Lady fucks me and makes sweet love to me in equal measure.

"Now?" I plead as her insanely tight ass asserts its total dominance over my manhood.

"Not yet." She whispers. "I know you can go longer."

"Ohhhhhhhh!" My high voice warbles as that urge to bust overwhelms me. "Ohhhhh my Lady. Pleeeeease."

"A little bit longer my boy." She fucks me hard and steady. "Just a bit more."

"Ohhhhhh…pleeeease! I can't!"

"You can. A little bit longer." She trills, flexing her cock and gripping her ass as the pounding continues. "Just a bit more."

"GGNNNAHHHH!"

"Just a little bit more." She is relentless, on both ends! "God your cock feels sooo good in my ass baby."

"OHHHHH PLEASE MY GODDESS!!!" I cry out at full voice. "LET MEEE CUMMMMMM!!!" There was no doubt Aristocles and Colly would have heard that. By Hades, Cassie and her family might have all the way over there! But at that moment nothing else mattered but my Lady's word. And besides, I was PROUD to be owned like this. "LADYYYY!!!"

"Mmmm. I think you can wait just bit more." Her rocking, thrusting motions goes and goes and goes. The one anal joy or the other would have been enough to make me her slave all over again, both of them combined had me howling. She giggles, GIGGLES, as I writhe in rapturous agony. Then she licks the tip of my nose. "Not yet Quin."

"HAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!" My wail surely reaches the ears of the gods as I reach my absolute limit.

"Now you sexy boy. Cum for your Lady."

She hadn't even gotten the words out and I am flooding her insides with hard throbbing wads of hot jizm. "OHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Having held back for so long, having the tightest tunnel milking my member, and having my asshole stuffed to the limit, needless to say it was an orgasm for histories. "GAAAHHHHHHH!!!"

"Mmmm." Rosa sighs softly, a gentle smile on her face as she listens to my joy. "Good boy." She whispers. "You are such a good boy." And as I cum loud and thrashing…she continues to hold me down and pound my bottom unabated all while whispering. "Good boy. I love you. I love you Quin. My good, good boy."

She makes love to me for many more long, blissful minutes, holding my dick in her ass for as long as she could manage before my spongy penis squeezed out of her tightness. Once removed and my penis is clear and slumped safely amongst my nest of pubes she breaks concentration on the bracelet and releases the magic back to the item. Without that to distract her she then gives me, and my ass, her whole and undivided attention.

I lay like a good slutty boy and take my Lady's love, loving every second of it. She holds me down in her loving grip and I worship her lithe, beautiful body with my eyes and whispers prayers of praise to her cute, tapered ears. The lamp is nearly spent, it's flickering feeble light on the verge of extinguishing, when I see her demon fangs exposed and hear that crackling snarl that always sends tingles up my spine. Plowing into me one last time she returns the blessing of a cum filled bottom.

"OHHHHHHH!!!" Our voices sing as one.

I'd had a day. A hard day. A stressful day. But in this moment of love and lust and glory and submission, all is forgotten. I was hers, my Lady had reclaimed her boy, and that made everything right once more.

Chapter 58: Larger than Life

Chapter Text

Well and truly spent I help Rosa in cleaning up, both our bodies and our bed, then melt into her bosom. My ear against her chest I listen to the soothing beat of her heart as she strokes me and cuddles me and sends me off to sleep. The sleep might have only been a few hours long but it was the deepest, hardest slumber I'd enjoyed in awhile.

As the first of Sol's direct golden rays reach our windows once more I am surfacing again. A lifetime of farm work had instilled in me a sixth sense of when it was time to rise, especially come harvest season. As nice as this was I find myself champing at the bit to get out amongst the grain again. I take a deep breath and stretch the tightness from my bones. To my right is my Lady, my slave, my Rosa buried beneath a heap of covers with just lovely face showing. I smile. Slipping carefully from the blankets so as not to disturb her I carefully fold my half of the top cover over her so that her heat loving body could be that much warmer.

"I love you." I whisper.

I walk out to the center of our room and properly stretch out. The side the northman had thrown me down on was sore but I'd had much worse in my time. After a quick round of position practice I gather my clothes and pad silently from the room. From the bottom of the stairs I can hear the twin snores of our guests reverberating through the villa, Colly's high and nasally and her master's low and throaty. It was a miracle either of them could sleep given the volume of their dozing duet. I just smile and shake my head. Cupid had made a good match there.

Soon I am standing out back looking out over the glorious dawn lit countryside that was my new home. I am both lifted and humbled by the sight of it. I give a short prayer to my goddess for blessing me with this opportunity to work her bounty then head down to the river to give myself a proper scrub down before the sweaty toil ahead. As I bathe a yawning, squinting Danae wanders out of the wild as if to bid me farewell.

"I heard you had a late night too." I say to her as I work soap through my thick hair. "I hope the hunting was good."

Her only reply is to lick her snout then disappear back into the green again.

All cleaned up I dress and head back up. As I jog up the final few stairs to the columned terrace I am surprised to find Cassie standing there waiting for me. Unlike the sleepy Danae and the slumbering trio inside she was wide awake and well groomed, clearly she'd been up for some time already. Lit by the dawn's glow her voluptuous body looked damn fine even in her simple white peasant's dress.

"Oh!" I say. "Am I late?"

"Nah. The men are just getting up." She says as she approaches. In her right hand is a basket with the most delicious smells coming from it. My empty stomach growls loudly the moment the mouthwatering aroma reaches my nostrils. Cassie smirks and shakes her head. "Ah, ah. Not for you."

"You cruel tease!"

She laughs. "Breakfast is waiting for you at the farm." I could already picture the spread of steaming rib-sticking food that Cas had laid out for the men. As early as the working farmer rose, the working farmer's wife rose just that much earlier. I suspect that was true where ever men tilled the land. "She feeds everyone working our land and you're no exception. And Dad says it'd be better if you eat with them so you can settle in with the boys. I hope that works for you."

"I'm appreciative."

"Oh, and here." She reaches into the basket and pulls something out of it. Some leather is slapped into my hand. I look down to see a newly made pair of work gloves. "Thought ya might be needin these."

"Another gift?" I say as I look over the fine craftsmanship and feel the tough yet supple leather in my grip. "You are too kind Cassie."

"There are worse things to be." She smiles.

"I WILL return this generosity someday." I tell her. "You have me at a disadvantage right now."

She straightens up, both hands and the basket tucking behind her. "I look forward to that." There is this odd…moment as each of us were momentarily at a loss for words. Mercifully she breaks the silence before it gets awkward. "And don't worry. I'll keep a good eye on everything here. You have my word."

"Thank you…again!" I stand looking down at her at a loss as to how I could show my appreciation. After an awkward hesitation…I lean down and kiss her on the cheek, leaving us both blushing. "Ahem."

"Ahem." She fiddles at her skirt bashfully. "Um, anything I ought to know?"

"Yeah. We've got a couple of guests." I say. "Here from the city."

"I was wondering who was shakin the walls." She quips at their snores that she must have heard when she arrived at the front. "I didn't think that would be Rosa."

"Yeah, well, one of them is a kobalos."

"Oh!" Her brows shoot up in surprise. "A goblin? Here?"

"She's a slave but she's also a friend." I say. "Her name is Collywaddle. Treat her with respect." Her blue eyes sparkle in the morning light as she peers up at me. "What?"

"Nothin. Just…" She grins. "…you are so different. You really do make your own rules around here."

"Ha! Tell that to my Lady."

She laughs. "Okay, goblin, got it. Anything else?"

"Uh, yeah." I sigh, rubbing the back of my neck. "Things are different here. Hey, if you happen to see anything, anything…unusual…"

"Unusual?"

"Yeah. I'd appreciate it if you kept it between us."

"What are you…?"

"Rosa's going to have a hard enough time settling in here." I say. "And I know how tall tales can catch and grow like grass fire amongst…us. I just don't want to be any harder than it has to be for her."

"Yeah." She nods, not quite catching my full meaning but getting enough of it. "Of course Quin."

"Good." I smile. Glancing out over the railing to the garden and river where I had just bathed below I ask. "So how long were you standing here?"

Another merry smirk brightens her face. "I just got here."

"Uh huh." I say dubiously.

"And the gazebo was in the way anyway."

We share a laugh.

"I'm going to get going. Don't want to be late on my first day."

"I think that's a good idea." She winks. "See you after work."

We stand once more unsure of exactly how to respond to one another until I spin and march off. I grab the shrubbery shears that I'd borrowed along the way and soon I am on the road. I had only gotten a half night's rest but there is a spring in my step and a lift to my shoulders as I stride between the waving amber fields. Though it cost me an hour of sleep some good lovin and cuddlin had rejuvenated my spirit far more than mere slumber. And running into Cassie this morning had buoyed me mood even more. Life was good!

My positive energy must have been obvious as I am greeted by only smiles and warm welcomes when I arrive at Horatius' farm. Even Cassie's overprotective brothers seemed pleased to see me.

"How ya doin big guy?" Felix calls.

"Great Felix."

It is only after a few minutes that I catch something was up. There weren't just smiles, there were some coy looks and covered laughs as well. As I met folks and shook hands I find that they weren't just happy, they were downright mirthful. There was an undercurrent of giddy humor that seemed focused on me though I hadn't a clue why. And the greetings seemed to be following a common theme.

"Hey big fella."

"Hi."

"Mornin to ya big man."

"Mornin."

"So that's the new neighbor. Larger than life!"

"Uh, yeah. Hello."

And so forth. It is not until Granny gets in on it that I realize what was happening.

"There's the young bull." Cackles Granny when she spots me join the grub line at the back of the house. My face turns warms as her eyes glance down to my groin for just an instant. I had almost forgotten about that trick Rosa played on me when I first met the Cassias. Granny hadn't forgotten it though. And the tall tale, or in this case long tale, had spread. When it was my turn at the table and she is passing me my plate heaped with porridge, eggs, cured pork and flat bread she asks boldly. "And how is our low hung neighbor this fine harvest morning?"

The innuendo broken wide open the gathered men explode with laughter. Some of them even slap my back as if to congratulate me on my blessing. My blush turns from pink to red.

"Mom!" Cas scolds. "Boys!"

"Nothin to be 'shamed of it is! He he he! Why if I was fifty years younger…WHOOO WHEEE!"

The men are roaring. Even the stern faced Horatius was chuckling. "Go get'im Granny!" Hoots one of them.

"MOM! I am so sorry Quin." Cas apologizes while valiantly trying to hold back her own giggles. She passes me a mug of watered down wine and gives a hard look to all of those around. "You stop that. NOW!"

The men's laughter turns to snickers and eventually settle to murmur. Cas was clearly not somebody to mess with. The mood was good though, the teasing not mean spirited. Just the regular give and take of working folk. But what a thing to be known for. I just hoped Cassie hadn't gotten her hopes up!

Chapter 59: Quin's Crew

Chapter Text

"Ahem!" I clear my throat. "Yeah." Looking for something, anything, to change or at least escape the conversation I catch sight of Horatius chuckling along with the rest. Breakfast in hand I walk swiftly up to him. "Sir, could we talk a moment?"

"Of course." He says, his eyes twinkling just like I'd seen his daughter's do. He nods downward. "If it's to do with that I'm afraid I got no experience. I got an old stud stallion you might talk to though."

There are more laughs at my expense. I laugh along with them. This was going to be a thing now until it wasn't. Trying to buck it would only make it worse.

"No sir." I say. "Afraid it's a bit more serious."

He waves me to follow. "Come on young fella."

We step around the building and away from the gathered men. He leads me on to the wood pile and motions for me to sit down on the chopping block, which I do. Standing back from me he finds another decently sized log and sets it upright to sit on himself. Crossing his arms he says. "What's on your mind Quintus?"

"Well…" I raise the plate of food and mug. "…first off, thanks for hospitality and…just everything."

"Sure." He quickly swats away my attempt at small talk by cutting right back to the issue. "You wanted to talk?"

"Yeah." I set the dish on my leg. "Before you hear it from someone else I, uh, I just wanted to let you know I saw a bit of trouble last night."

His face hardens, his eyes narrow. "Oh?"

"That trouble we talked about before." I say. "Those two loose ends that needed tying off."

"Quintus…"

"I didn't go looking for a fight Sir but they were messing with my friends." I interject to explain the situation before he started judging. "Folks that only got caught up in it because they were friends of mine. Good people. I couldn't stand by."

"Mmm." His stern eyes look me up and down. "And?"

"And as far as I know it's finished." I say. "Rasmus and Pero are in prison this morning. Officer Amphion swore they'd see a praetor."

He cocks a brow. I couldn't tell if he was impressed or surprised. "I see."

"I'm a law abiding man sir. I didn't want you getting any other ideas." I say. "All I want is to work hard and look after my…um…"

"Slave?"

"Family."

His gaze staring hard into mine he searches for falsehood or weakness. I stare right back into his eyes to await my judgment. "Fair enough." He says, his stony expression softening. "Appreciate you letting me know." He stands and I stand too. Continuing to look up at me he gives a slow nod. "I wished I coulda met your Pa."

"You would have liked him."

"I think I would." He says. "Get on with ya. Go eat with your men."

"My men?"

"I told ya you were supervising a team." He says. "You'll be heading up the team with Lucas. Find him and you'll find them. He'll tell ya your section."

"Oh?"

"Don't worry. He knows whose in charge." He slaps my shoulder. "Hoping you might show him a thing or two. He's…err…"

"Stubborn?"

He smirks. "Stubborn, sure."

My conscience clean I head off to eat with my fellow laborers. When I return I notice that the larger gathering was loosely separated into smaller groups of five and six. I don't even have to look for Lucas as he was already waving me his way as I rounded the corner. I weave through the other teams, a few friendly hellos along the way, and come to sit in the grass with the five others that I'd be supervising. Besides Lucas and I there were two other freemen, a native Italian and a wiry African who had the darkest skin I had ever seen, and two slaves who were both from Hispania if their heavy, lisping accents were anything to judge by. All of them were young, right around my own age with Lucas being the eldest of us.

"Morning." I say as I sit down among them. Setting down my food and drink I reach around to give each of them a shake of the arm. Each in turn greets me except for Lucas who tries to set out how things are right away.

"So I hear you're an old hand." Lucas says, as if in charge. "I thought I'd get you to…" As his sister had done I knuckle Lucas on one of the sore knots on his dome. "OW!"

"I already talked to your Dad numb skull." I say in a tone that told that I'd have none of his bullshit.

Grumbling he sinks down and rubs his head. He might have taken a pop at me but he already knew from our first go round how that ended. The other four were all smiles.

Munching down my hearty breakfast I talk with each worker to assess their skills and experience. To my complete surprise the local freeman and both slaves were total novices to farm work. They'd never even held a sickle before! And the African only had a couple of harvests under his belt. Normally these large groups of seasonal labor were old hands at this. Not only did I have the youngest crew, they were also the greenest by far. In the grizzled group beside ours there was more experience in any one of those men than our whole gang put together. More and more I was getting the sense that there was a method to old Horatius' decisions. A test for the new neighbor looking to woo his daughter perhaps? Or maybe he wanted to humble his hot-headed son Lucas by putting him among the greenhorns to force him to step up. Or it could have been simply that we were the dregs. I had shown up a complete stranger without references at the very last minute after all. Whatever the thinking was I would see to it that our crew held our own.

"Alright." I say as I finish off my meal. "We'll work in pairs. One cuts, one stacks and bundles. When the cutter tires we switch."

"That's not how we do it here." Lucas protests.

"It's how we're doing it today." I shoot back. "At least until we all have a handle on things." I pair each novice up with a more experienced worker, the African and I matching with the two slaves and Lucas with the local. "Watch and learn. Tell me if you tire. Speak when you need to. Ask if you don't know." I give them an encouraging look. "This ain't difficult, just hard."

Given such firm and decisive directions I sense a palpable feeling of relief settle into my team. There was nothing so calming as the kindly confidence of a more experienced leader, a lesson I had learned well from my Lady.

After breakfast the whole group gathers to witness the sacrifice to Ceres and give prayers that she watch over a bountiful harvest. Giving proper prayer to my goddess out here among her fields felt so darn good and right to this old farm boy. I gather my team and we collect our sickles before Lucas leads us out to the section that we'd be responsible for. I had hoped we would be near the cool shadow of my forest but that area is reserved for the grayer heads. Ours was at the completely opposite end of Horatius' land on the crown of rolling hill, not a lick of shade in sight. I didn't care though. Being here with the soil beneath my sandals and the wheat brushing my calves was all I needed.

After a quick primer on cutting and tying to those that needed it we walk to the very edge of the field and set to work.

It is tough going at first. The two slaves end up cutting as many weeds as grains until they are shown how to use their sickle to be more discerning in directing their cuts. But with patience and perseverance I actually manage to get them working at a respectable rate. Like an older brother I guide them, praise them, and correct them as best as I can. Again with Rosa as my ideal I never belittle them or tear them down, I only build them up. And the returns are impressive. By the time the lunch wagon rolls around we had done probably two-thirds of what the teams to either side of us had done, which I felt was pretty damn good considering. It is actually the most experienced of the team that proves to be the biggest challenge.

Lucas, son of the owner, not only felt that this common work was beneath him but he was also terrible at it. He cut without a care in the world and his piss-poor binding left his bundles laying in loose piles. It definitely didn't help that he felt insulted by having to take direction from me too. When he wasn't complaining about the work he was bitching about my every decision. Once more I keep my demon Mistress close to mind. Every chance I get I try to build bridges with him as best I can. Every time he pushes too far I push back harder, wait a few minutes, then reach out again. With the help of the other men I slowly gain at least some bit of camaraderie with him. It isn't until later in the day though that I truly unlock his potential.

Remembering his interest in fighting I bring up the scuffle I'd had the night before and introduce the subject of pankration. The man's eyes light up like the sun. With passion in his belly he asks me question after question, and as he does so I notice his cutting arm pulling quicker and quicker. If I couldn't get him working better at least I could get him working faster. It was something. While he'd never officially trained I find Lucas to be quite a wealth of knowledge on the martial disciplines. For the remainder of the day the group of us talk battles, soldiery, combat, heroic myths and share stories of the various tussles we'd each been in. The stories turn into a bit of competitive oneupmanship and before long some of the tales go from unlikely to downright ridiculous. We could all hear the fibs from the real ones though and a good laugh is had by all.

As the sun lowers in the West and the end of work bell rings from the distant house we stand together dirty, tired, and truly feeling like a unit. We hadn't done as much as the others but we'd done good. Damn good. And we would only get better. It was a weird thing for me to think about men my own age but…I was proud of them.

Chapter 60: Coming Together

Chapter Text

Following the lead of the other crews my men and I collect the sheafs we had bundled into one area to make it easy for when the collection cart rolled through. Our workday done we walk as a group back toward the farm.

As we go I could tell that Lucas had something on his mind. It doesn't take long to find out what it is. "You say that Northerner's a slave in town?"

"Yeah." I say. "He's a slave for some real bad guys."

"That's not his fault." He says. "You should see if they're hiring him out."

"What?"

"Dad was complaining that he's a crew short this year. We're definitely still looking for help."

"Why in Hades would we do that?"

"Think Quin." He smiles and clenches his fists excitedly. "He knows how to fight! Like the real stuff. Life and death stuff. He could train us. All of us."

"Train us!?"

"Yeah!" He nods. "Think about it. He'd be WAY cheaper than a pankration instructor AND we could get Dad to pay for him. Ha!" He laughs and throws a few jabs in front of him.

"If people see the group of us training they'll think rebellion's afoot." Gyasi, the dark-skinned African, warns as if from experience. "The Empire likes it's legions united and strong and it's people divided and weak."

"See." I say to Lucas. "Trouble."

"All the more reason to do it. Why be sheep when we could be wolves?" Says Lucas. "And nobody else would even need to know. Maybe Felix, but that's it. Just need to find an hour a day. Half an hour. We could hide out in your forest after work and…"

"No way." I say. "This is crazy."

"Mighty Mars would call it inspired. He would reward our passion."

"We can't."

Lucas pauses, then asks. "Why?"

"Why?"

"Yeah, why? Or really, why not? Give me one good reason we shouldn't at least try?"

"Gyasi already gave you one." I think. "Secondly, his master probably won't let him."

"Don't know until you ask." Lucas counters.

"He might not want to. I mean, why would he?"

"Or he might be eager to train." Gyasi suggests. "You said that he really enjoyed sparring with you. And you said the others didn't fight in his style. He might be desperate for proper training partners."

"Sparring." I stretch my bruised side. "If that's what you want to call it." I think for another reason. "So how is he going to train us if he cannot touch us? It's a capital offense for him lay hands on a citizen."

"Only if one of us says something." Says Julian, the other local citizen. "And even if he's not willing to take the risk with us he can demonstrate on Quique and Oeneus here." The pair of slaves from Hispania give a worried glance to each other. Julian laughs and slaps each of their shoulders. "Don't worry. We're not going to let him beat the shit out of you. We need you out here."

"Training slaves to fight? Oh geez."

"It might be frowned on but it's not illegal. As long as they don't use it on anyone. Think Quin, think!" Lucas says, his heart alight with passion. "You know that he knows hand to hand, and if he was a gladiator you can bet he knows his way around weapons too. We could be the most dangerous men in this whole area. Nobody would mess with us. And if anybody wants to bring trouble out here, we bring it right back at them."

I look around the sprawling wheat field. "You see any weapons around here?"

"You have a pugio." He says. "And…this." He pulls his sickle from his belt.

"A sickle?" I scoff.

"Sure. Why not." He gives it a few test swings. "And we've got staves and axes."

"Farm tools." I say. "Besides. It's a moot point. He's in prison."

"Actually…" Says Quique. "There's a good chance he's back at his master's house. The law generally likes to leave it to the owner to look after their property's punishment, unless it's really serious." He pats the other slave on the arm. "We know all about that, eh Oeneus?"

Oeneus wipes the sweat from his branded forehead as he nods his agreement. "Only too well."

"You two too?" I look around at the whole group of them. "I don't even know this man! He coulda killed me. He might be a savage. I'm sure you've heard the same stories I have about those tall fair-haired Northerners."

"What better way to get to know him than getting him out here to work with us?" Says Lucas. "He can't take all of us."

"I mentioned the real bad guys thing, yeah?" I retort. "I'm talking corrupt thugs. Bigots and bullies. Criminals."

"So why let the bad guys keep the Northerner's skills for themselves?" Lucas punches the air. "Let's be ready to meet fire with fire."

The others laugh and nod, quite pleased with this crazy idea of Lucas'. I had to confess that even I was softening to it. After a few hours of trading tall tales of combat and adventure the whole group of us young men were feeling our oats. Also I had been thinking a lot about that fight since it went down. About that helpless feeling of facing off with a superior opponent and how much that bothered me. About the artistry and elegance of the man's style. And about how if I truly learned to fight I could protect my Lady just that much better. I had not forgotten about my brush with death against that harpy.

I finally shake my head. "I can't."

"Come on!"

"No, I mean, I can't. Me." I say. "These guys know me and I ain't exactly their favorite farmer."

"Well…I suppose I could do it." Lucas says, the idea only now occurring to him. "They don't even need to know you're involved."

"They'd know eventually."

"When it's too late."

"Hrm."

"So…you're with us if it does happen?" Lucas says. The man was a dog with a bone. He wasn't going to let this drop easily. "We need your place. Can't do it around here and anywhere else would be too far as to not be suspicious."

"Let me think about it." I say and before he can protest I repeat more forcefully. "Let me think about it."

Ceding to my judgment Lucas nods, happy enough to at least have a maybe. The change in him this afternoon had been night and day. A couple of days ago he looked at me with suspicion and brotherly protectiveness. A couple of days ago we actually fought. Even this morning we started on a bad note as he was bitter and jealous at me being crew boss. Yet now he was looking to me as the leader of not just the day's work but of this little group of new friends. He was rash, bull headed and a bit dim at times, but he had an honorable soul and a fighting spirit. He was the type of guy you wanted to have at your back. He was the type that would never be a great general but I think he'd make one heck of a sergeant.

As we near the farm our group melds in with the others coming in off the fields and as the men head for their evening grub I say my goodbyes.

"Not eating with us?" Julian asks.

"Nah." I look off to my forest and my mood lifts even higher. "I'm goin home." Those words had come so naturally. "See you boys in the morning." I look to each of them. "Damn good work today."

"You too big man." Lucas says. "You'll think about it?"

I chuckle. "Yes Lucas. I'll think about it."

"Ha ha!" He claps. "Come boys. First pitcher's on me."

We say our farewells and go our separate ways. I had just broken off from them when I catch Horatius making for me. I change course to meet him halfway.

Watching his son walking away, talking and laughing with the boys, he asks. "They worked for ya I heard. Even Lucas."

"Yeah." I say. "He took some time but he got into it in the end. They're a good crew. Green, but good workers."

"Only as good as their lead." The old farmer says.

"They made it easy."

"Mmm." He looks me up and down. "Keep it up and I'll see a bonus comes your way Quintus."

"Oh! Uh, thank you sir! Thank you."

He looks off in the direction his eldest son went. "I worry about that boy. You'll have to tell me what you did to get him going."

"Oh, well…my opinion?"

"Mmm." He nods.

"The truth?"

"Go ahead, son."

"He's not a farmer." I say flat out. "The land, the grain, Ceres…these things just aren't in his heart."

"Mmm."

"I got him talking about fighting and after that you couldn't stop him. I don't know if he'll be satisfied with just talk though. Not for long anyhow." I say. "It's none of my business but that man is destined for the legions. If I ever saw a gods called soldier it's him. And the Emperor would be blessed to have him."

The farmer's shoulders slump and in a soft tone he whispers. "Yeah."

"You don't approve?"

"It ain't that. I'd be proud. Proud as a man can be. It's just…" He sighs. "Given what happened to your Pa you know better than anyone the price a family can pay. I…I don't know if my Cas could bear that."

"Yeah. Mom never really did recover. Not truly." I say. "But if the gods are calling him…"

"I know." He slaps my arm with one hand and shakes it with his other. "Good night Master Quintus."

"And to you Master Horatius." I shake his hand back.

I watch him walk off to join his workers and reflect a moment on the brief conversation and then back over this day as a whole. This…awesome day. After an honest day's work I felt so good! I'd impressed my boss, made some friends, and now I got to go home to the most beautiful woman in the world. Make that two of the most beautiful women in the world as Cassie would still be there. I felt things…coming together. Clicking into their proper place. Not long ago I was ready to give all this up to retreat back to my childhood home. I am so glad that I didn't.

My body tired but my spirit strong I walk briskly for home. After a whole day of carrying the weight of expectation and leadership all I could think about was getting back to the privacy of my villa where I could lay down my responsibilities and simply be my Lady's good boy once more.

Chapter 61: Just Like Magic

Chapter Text

Kicking my sandals off at my front step I open the door and call inside. "I'm home."

Wafting back out to greet me comes the welcoming aroma of freshly baked bread and roasting meat! In an instant my mouth begins to water. Appearing in the doorway across the entryway comes my Rosa, arms out in front of her and heading right for me. I center myself in her path and take her into my arms. Rosa hugs me close, her cheek pressed tight to my chest, her eyes closed and her face alight with happiness. Wrapping my arms around her slender body I lean in and kiss the top of her head right between the horns. After a sweaty day of handling hard tools and working tough stalks and pulling thorny weeds Rosa's fine, supple body felt even softer than normal in my arms.

"I missed you." I nuzzle her hair and kiss her again. "Gods I missed you."

"Oh Master." She gives me an extra tight squeeze then backs away without actually leaving my arms. She rubs a hand up the front of my dusty tunic and scrunches her adorable nose. "Dirty boy."

Just then the buxom Cassie rounds the corner and greets me with a friendly nod. "Welcome home Quin."

"Hey Cassie."

Rosa's smile grows. "I will bathe my Master. We shall return shortly for our meal. Please set the table out for us Miss Cassia."

Cassie looks me in the eyes…then curtsies to the slave's request. "Yes, Lady Rosa."

"La…what?"

With a fay giggle Rosa pulls the work gloves from my belt and hands them back toward Cassie. Our neighbor hurries forward to collect them, curtsies again, then, with a smile teasing at her full lips, she backs away a few steps and turns to scurry back to the kitchen. Rosa takes my arm and begins to lead me back out the door. "Come along Master."

"Bu…"

"Come along my boy." She gives an insistent tug.

With a backward glance toward the door Cassie had disappeared through I obey. "Yes my…Lady."

We walk in silence to the back of the house and down to the garden. Along the garden path Danae meets up with us, sniffs at my foot, shadows us for a time, then fades off into the forest once again. My slave looked as tranquil as a woodland meadow but the twinkle in her blind eyes let me see the impish joy burbling inside of her right now. She knew that I had questions and I knew she wasn't going to answer them until she was ready. What a little tease she was. Gods how I loved her.

At the pool I find bathing supplies had already been laid out on the rocks. Turning to face me Rosa slides her hands down my chest and stomach before taking a hold of my belt. "Can anybody see us?"

"No my Lady."

With that she undresses me. I stand still watching my Lady dotingly remove my clothes to reveal my sweaty, dust-caked body. She teases me more with a quick tickle of my balls before patting my behind. "Into the water Master."

"Yes my Lady."

I slip into the cool river water and soon settle down upon my favorite rock. Coming right in behind me Rosa kneels at the pool's edge. She slips her hands over my shoulders and down into the water, a cloth in her right hand, and begins to scrub my filthy flesh. Her hands rubbing up and down my fatigued body feel so good.

Her cheek resting against my temple she says softly. "How was your first day at work Master?"

I let out a long sigh as my body truly relaxes. "Amazing. Incredible. Perfect!"

I feel her cheek flex from a smile. "Oh good."

As she cleans me I tell Rosa everything; about how the day began, the aftereffects of her practical joke and how everyone thought I was hung like bull now, meeting my inexperienced crew, how I handled the challenge of being in charge of such a group, how well it all worked out, how well we got along, Lucas' idea to train, and finally I tell her of the praise I received from Horatius including the possibility of a pay rise. "It couldn't have gone better." I say. "I…I did real good today Rosa."

"Yes you did." She croons and kisses my forehead. "I knew you would. They would have to be blinder than I not to see your quality."

"It was all thanks to you."

"Me?"

"Yes my Lady." I say. "I am no leader of men. But I remember how you handle me."

"No leader?" She chuckles. "You sell yourself short my love." With a gentle yet firmly directing touch she has me slip further down into the water until just my head remained above the surface. "Close your eyes." She whispers. With a bowl she scoops water and pours it down over my gritty face and hair. After it was sufficiently wet she uses the clothe to softly scrub, starting at my neck. My body floating and head resting back on the edge, my eyes closed and my face pointed skyward, as my Lady knelt over me to daub and swipe every dirty nook and crevice I am the happiest man in all the empire. She washes my hair, her fingers massaging deep into my scalp, then rinses me all off with a few more bowlfuls of fresh, clean water. "Open." I open my eyes to see my beautiful demon Mistress knelt over me as vast and awe-inspiring as a mythical Titan. Looking down on me she feels my face and smiles at what she feels. Leaning closer she whispers words just for me. "I love you."

"Ohhhh Rosa."

"My boy." She dips down to give me an upside down kiss. I let out another contented sigh. For this treatment I would have worked a thousand hard days. "Give me your feet."

"Yes my Lady."

Crawling through the water I turn around so that my feet floated where my head had just been. She shows them just as much attention, washing the top and the sole then rubbing each toe individually and running the cloth between each of them. She pinches my big toe then sits back. "Stand and face me."

"Yes my Lady." Finding my footing I do as she orders and come to stand in front of her. Kneeling in front of me my Lady commences to clean the lower half of my body. As she scrubs along my belt line she at last turns to the only topic I'd been thinking about.

"Cassie and I had a good day as well. We cleaned, we cooked, we organized and worked at the garden. We got along well."

"I got that sense."

Just as with my head her fingers thoroughly massage the water into my pubes. "I was right about her. She is a good girl. She wishes to serve, just as you did."

"Oh?"

She stops and looks up to me. "Nothing happened between us. I would not do that to you Master."

"Okay."

She continues, washing my genitals with all the care she had everything else. "But she wishes it to happen. She wants you. She wants me. She wants to feel the touch of a man, and a woman. Just the warm touch of another in a moment of passion. She is very…responsive." With the cutest smirk she adds. "The poor girl is horny Master." With the bowl she rinses my dick and balls then moves on to my thighs. "She wishes to stay the night."

"Oh?"

"Collywaddle and Aristocles were a bit more…forthcoming than I expected." Rosa says, her hands running up and down the thick muscle of my left thigh. "Cassie knows we are not bound by tradition. It excites her."

"Oh gods, what did they say to her?"

"Erm…well, everything. Everything and more. In explicit detail. Colly told quite a tale, even making up parts that never happened. If Colly is to be believed you make Mark Antony sound like an awkward virgin by comparison." Rosa giggles. "She is a joy that kobalos." She moves to my other leg. "Her poor master had such a hard on as she told it. He wants you to see her again, soon. He even said he'd pay to watch."

"Watch? Pay!?" I bristle. "I am no…"

"I know." She soothes me. "I know. I told him as much. I also told them not to spread that story around."

"Thank you my Lady." I say. "Having money involved…"

"Changes things." She says with a tender stroke. "I know my love. More than anybody."

"And Cassie liked what she heard?"

"Ohhh yes. Yes she did." She says. "She never said so openly but her interest could not have been more obvious."

"And…she wishes to stay the night?"

"Again, she never said those words aloud. But yes. She does. More than anything she wants that."

"Things are happening so fast."

"Only as fast as you wish them my boy." Rosa replies calmly.

"She…called you Lady."

"Mmm." She grins. "Yes. I am the lady of the house."

"Rosa…"

"As we worked throughout the day, her responding to my requests for aid, a natural…rhythm developed. Me commanding, her obeying." She says. "As I said, she wishes to serve. Very much so. I am not her Lady, she is not my girl, but…she knows her place and she knows mine within this villa."

"I see." I swallow. "Do you…wish her to stay tonight?"

"I wish for my boy to be a happy boy. And a flourishing man." Her hands dip back into the water so that she could clean my knees and calves. "Phthonus is a minor god but one to be trifled with at our peril. He can destroy even that which mighty Venus has crafted to endure."

"God of jealousy." I mutter. "I…I'm not…"

"When we return you will invite Cassie to stay for dinner, or not." She says. "She will understand the invitation for what it is."

"You are my Lady. Maybe…you should command her to stay."

"Should?" She cocks a perturbed brow, one of her pointed ears flick in annoyance. "You are telling me how to be a Lady?"

"No my Lady." I say swiftly. "Apologies."

"Accepted." She continues her bathing of me. "Your Lady commands you to search yourself. If you find the will within yourself, perhaps this is meant to be. And if not, perhaps another evening…or not at all. As you say, this is moving swiftly. It does not need to be. We can speak it out together if you wish, over days or weeks, though I cannot tell you anything that isn't already inside of your heart. I like her. You like her. And she likes us. The pieces are there, it's up to us how we put them together. She could be a dear friend, a treasured lover, or even a wife and mother. Whichever way, what a blessing she will be." She sits back and rinses my legs. "This time would not be simply for pleasure my boy. It would be the beginning of something…new."

I take a deep breath as the gravity of her command settles over me. "Understood."

She smiles warmly and stands, making her much taller than me. She ruffles my hair. "Good boy."

She combs my hair and applies a touch of a lightly scented oil before guiding me out of the pool. With a rough towel she dries me briskly, rousing my flesh to life, then dresses me again in a fresh set of clothes. When she is done she pats my chest with both hands, proud of a job well done. "Voila. Clean boy."

"Just like magic."

She titters. "I am a secret wizard."

"That you are."

We collect up the dirty clothes and bathing stuff. Rosa takes my arm and together we head back to our waiting meal. Somewhere between here and there I had a decision to make.

Chapter 62: Dinner Guest

Chapter Text

With Rosa on my arm we reenter our home and make our way right past the kitchen to the triclinium or formal dining room. There I discover the miracles that Rosa and Cassie had worked this day. I had previously cleared out the majority of broken amphora and splintered furniture but those two had taken what remained and cleaned it up so the room actually looked livable. The mosaic floor had been scrubbed, the painted walls cleaned, the musty smells of spoiled wine had been eradicated, some of the remaining usable furniture had been gathered here, and with the window unboarded and opened to provide light from the North end and a couple of flickering lamps lighting up the South end the lively and risque figures that covered the walls could now be seen in all of their bacchanal glory.

"Oh my!" I exclaim as the full pornographic nature of the orgy scene hits.

"Your uncle certainly had interesting taste." Giggles Rosa. I assume the frescoes must have been described to her by Cassie.

And speaking of Cassie, she stands in the center of the room between the three reclining couches and as she turns to face us I see the large platter of food and drink that had been laid out for our evening meal. There was wine, cheese, freshly baked bread, fruits, oils, vegetables and a pair of herbed trout laid out in the center. Two settings of forks, knives, and napkins were placed along with two goblets for wine.

Cassie looks at me, her large blue eyes lingering on mine for a few seconds, before shifting to Rosa. She curtsies.

"All is ready as you requested Lady."

"Thank you my dear." Rosa says. "It smells divine."

"I will be taking my leave now." She says. "I…I hope you have a fine evening. I will see you in the morning Lady."

Rosa tilts her head toward me and waits a moment before replying. My moment had come. Along our walk up from the river I had wondered what I was going to say, now that it was actually here…the words come easily.

"Cassie."

"Yes Master Quintus?"

"Just Quin, please." I say. "Cassie, um…" I look to Rosa and then back to her again. "I was wondering if maybe you would like to grab another setting and perhaps…join us this evening?"

She holds back a smile but the relief that brightened her expression was as obvious as if she had. "I would very much like that…Quin." Her voice had a tremor of emotion which she tried hard to keep steady. At my side Rosa squeezes my arm.

"Um…actually." I say. "Wh-Why don't you just…relax. I'll get your setting."

"Oh! Yes Quin. That would be…wonderful."

I lead my Lady forward and offer her arm to Cassie. "Could you see my Lady seated? I won't be a moment."

"Of course." She accepts Rosa on her arm and I turn to hurry toward the kitchen.

As I reach the door I hear Cassie whisper. "Thank you Lady. Oh thank you."

"Do not thank me my dear. The decision was his."

I stride swiftly through the quiet house feeling clean, energized, and confident. And with each step I found myself more and more at peace with the decision that I had just made. I really did like Cassie. She belonged here. I did not know how far this would all go but I was eager to find out. As I collect a glass and setting for our guest I wonder what my family would have thought of this strange home life that I was making for myself. Grandpa would disapprove straight away, no doubt. It wasn't the proper life for a Roman peasant man. Such living was for foreigners and the wealthy. I felt the uncle that I had never met would have been proud to see his estate being used to hide this alternative lifestyle. My Mom would worry. She always worried about things she didn't understand. I chuckle as I think about my cousins. They would be jealous. So jealous. They never would have believed that the big bumbling guy who was always so shy around girls would be trying for two, plus a goblin cutie on the side. And my Dad… My Dad. I couldn't say of course. It had been so long and I was a child when I knew him. But deep down I feel like…I feel like he would understand. I think he would look at me like Cassie's Dad did. That he would trust in my heart and my judgment as long as they were inspired by love and honor. But I could be wrong about all of it. Right now that wasn't my problem. Right now I had a new family to attend to.

I reenter our dining hall to find Rosa already reclined on the center of the three couches and Cassie happily serving out. To see another free citizen subservient to my elegant slave girl gave me a thrill that I could not explain. To have another to recognize and appreciate my Lady's dominance elevated her to even greater glory. Moving to the table I lay out Cassie's settings. Our eyes meet for a moment causing us both to blush and smile.

"Boy." Rosa says, her voice sweet yet firm.

"Yes my Lady." I snap to attention and face her.

With a graceful wave of her hand she says. "Here."

"Yes my Lady." I hurry to Rosa's side and stand where she indicated.

"Kneel Up."

"Yes my Lady." I get down to stand on my knees, my body erect. I bring my hands behind my back so that each hand gripped the opposite forearm. I thrust my chest up and forward while also bowing my head just slightly to signal my submission. I lock into well practiced position. I keep my gaze straight ahead but from the corner of my eye I see Cassie watching me, enviously, and that wonderful exhilaration I had felt the few times I had been able to show off my submission to others fills me once more. I could feel just by the buzz in the air that Rosa was very much enjoying displaying her ownership of me as well.

Rosa reaches to her side to stroke down my head and neck. "Good boy." Hearing that the serving was complete Rosa waves her other hand to one of the other couches. "Please. Sit my dear."

Cassie wrings her hands excitedly. "I-I could kneel as well. If it pleases your Lady."

"Mmm." Rosa shakes her head. "You are not mine, yet."

The 'yet' brightens Cassie's already shining demeanor. She moves to the couch that abutted the foot of Rosa's.

"This boy is mine." Rosa's hand strokes lightly around my neck. "His collar was taken from him, but he is mine just the same. Mine completely." Ohhhh that feels nice! "He has earned his place below me." I nearly pop right there from the pride swelling inside of me.

"I…have much to learn." Cassie whispers.

"In time." Rosa croons. With a pat to my shoulder she says. "Feed me."

"Yes my Lady."

In a controlled motion I exit my position and crawl forward. I take my Lady's plate from the table and turn around to face her. With the plate held at chest level with my left hand I take a bit of cheese and swirl it in some oil with my right then take the morsel and raise it to my Lady's waiting lips, careful not to drip. She wraps her soft lips around my fingers, sucking them clean as she takes the cheese into her mouth. She chews and makes a satisfied noise at the rich flavor. With another wave of her hand she says. "Please. Eat my dear. You are our valued guest."

"Yes. Of course." Cassie takes a piece of fruit and pops it into her mouth. Rosa opens her lips and awaits her next mouthful. As Cassie chews she watches me place another morsel into my Lady's mouth. "Um, when does he eat?"

Unhurriedly Rosa chews and swallows. "When his Lady allows him."

"Of course." She says. "In my house the men always eat first."

"Some men hunger for more than simply food and drink." Rosa strokes my hair then leans forward to kiss my forehead.

"I see."

I watch my Lady intently, food at the ready for the slightest commanding gesture. Not only were the appetites of my submissive soul being fed as Rosa described but this was also so much fun.

"So…" Cassie starts. "…so…he will do anything you say?"

"If I retain his trust, yes." My Lady says. "He is a good boy."

"He obeys you?"

"Yes."

"So…you must have commanded him to make love to Collywaddle?"

Rosa smiles. "You rush things my dear."

"No!" Cassie blushes. "I mean…I…I never had a man feed me like that. I wonder…how it feels."

"Ohhh. I see." Rosa says.

Cassie clears her throat and swallows nervously. "Would he…do that…for me?"

"He would."

"Oh."

Rosa's eyes narrow, blind yet seeing more keenly than my own. "You are a girl. A girl in search of a Lady." She says. "But a man on his knees excites you? Excites you in a different way."

Cassie shakes her head and blushes furiously. "Oh! Oh no…"

"In these walls you can be honest. Do not let shame be your chains."

Cassie swallows again. "It excites me Lady." She glances to me and quickly away again. "Especially one so…strong."

"To conquer a man in spirit who could so easily overpower you physically." She runs a hand across my shoulder. "The power is intoxicating."

"Yes." Whispers Cassie.

"And it must be wielded with care." Rosa then surprises me by taking the plate from my hands to place it in front of her on the reclining couch. "If you hurt my boy I might never forgive you."

"I won't!" Cassie says. "I won't Lady."

With another elegant wave Rosa releases me from my current duty. "Feed our guest, boy. Make her feel welcome."

I look from Rosa to the desirous blue eyes of Cassie then back to my Lady. I bow my head and obey. "Yes, my Lady."

Chapter 63: Taste of Paradise

Chapter Text

Keeping my head low I crawl from my Lady's reclining couch over to Cassie's. I settle into a kneeling position in front of her. Taking her plate as I had Rosa's I hold it. Looking up at my lovely neighbor I wait for my commands.

It seemed that Cassie was not very hungry however. Not for food at least. She blushes at first, her eyes shooting away from me time and again after just a few seconds of looking, but the longer I knelt there the braver she got. Before long she is looking down at me directly, her gaze becoming ever more bold with each passing moment. She looks over my face and chest and shoulders, lingering particularly long at the neck of my tunic as if hoping for a peak at my pecs.

Behind me my Lady casually consumes her meal. "Not eating my dear?"

Cassie swallows hard. "Would he…remove his tunic?"

Rosa giggles. "No. Not yet. If you are a good girl I may allow it later."

"Thank you Lady Rosa." Cassie swallows again and a heavy sigh escapes from her parted lips. Reaching out her hand trembles. "May I…touch your boy?"

"As a friend only."

"Thank you Lady." Cassie lays her hand on my shoulder and a smile flits across her full luscious lips as her fingers grips the thick muscle. "Oh my." After one more tour of my body her eyes find their way back to mine. "Feed me."

"Yes Ma'am."

"Ma'am!?" A pink flush rises in her cheeks. "Ohhh my."

I take a fat green olive and bring it to her mouth. Grabbing my wrist she holds my hand still. Her eyes delving deep into mine she wraps her lips around my finger and thumb and suck the the morsel from my grip just as my Lady had done earlier. She holds me there far longer than necessary, sucking and licking the tips of my digits for every last vestige of oil, before letting them slip from her lips. She releases me and watches me return to my ready position as she slowly chews the succulent olive.

"Lady?" She says, her voice hushed.

"Yes my dear?"

"May I…feed your boy."

"You may." She says. "Trout is his favorite."

"Thank you Lady Rosa."

She looks down to the plate in my hand. Peeling a chunk of moist pink meat from the crispy skin she whispers to me. "Open your mouth Quin." I obey. With a grin growing she slips the fish into my mouth. She actually lets out a laugh as I close my lips around her fingers to pull the food from her and begin to chew. She goes to touch my lips, but stops herself and pulls away. After I have swallowed she says. "A bean." I look to the plate and take one of the broad green fava beans and pick it up. "Mm mm." She shakes her head, her eyes glimmering mischievously. "I want that one Quin." I bow my head and return the bean to the plate. Taking the one she indicated I offer it to her and once again she slowly plucks it from my fingers with her lips. "Mmmmm." She hums contentedly as she chews, the taste she was savoring having nothing to do with the fava bean. Watching me obey was ambrosia to the excited Cassie. Her soul was feeding right now just as mine was. "He obeys so well."

"He is a good boy." Rosa replies. "How are you doing good boy?"

I glance up to Cassie and smile. "I am well my Lady. Miss Cassie is a wonderful guest."

"Good." She says. "When we have had our fill you have permission to feed yourself."

"Thank you my Lady."

For the next few minutes Rosa and Cassie share some talk relating to their transformation of the main garden into one that would be both aesthetically pleasing but also provide food, though it is a terribly distracted conversation from Cassie's end. She simply could not take her eyes off of me. Especially when I was obeying a direct request. I got the sense that she was as attracted to my obedience to a woman just as much as she was my muscular physique. Knowing it would please her I use one the pauses to pull my tunic as far down as I could, revealing just a bit more chest in the process. She notices, her blue eyes widening as she catches sight of it. Looking up into my eyes she holds my gaze in hers as she pulls the ample cleavage of her dress a little wider to reveal more of the soft, creamy skin within. We share playful grins and carry on as we were.

Cassie tries her best continue talking but eventually the distraction proves too much for our sexually frustrated neighbor. "Lady. May I ask a…personal question?"

"You may." Rosa says. "Though I do not guarantee I will answer it."

"He obeys you…even in your bed? Even as your lover?"

"Of course."

"You are part Amazon. You share that special…trait with those warrior women."

"Yes my dear."

"Quin is a man."

Rosa laughs. "That he is. Very much so."

"You'll excuse my boldness Lady but…how…how do you lay with each other? As lovers I mean."

"How do we make love?"

The rosy blush had returned to Cassie's cheeks and thin sheen of sweat gleamed at the verges of her rich chestnut brown hair. "Yes Lady."

"Would you like to tell her my boy?"

"Yes my Lady." I nod. "The stories of Amazons that we have been told are only partly true. My Lady can both impregnate and conceive."

"Both? She has a pussy!?"

I nod.

"My mother is my Amazon half. My father the demon." Rosa says. "The Empire perpetuates those stories of Amazons raiding for women as breeding stock to frighten the populace and make their soldiers fight harder to protect their females."

"Oh." Says Cassie. "Wow."

"We make love as any Roman man and woman might." Rosa says. "Though my lover satisfies my Amazon gift as well. My boy is a generous lover."

"Oh!" Gasps Cassie. "Oh gods." Not only was she blushing, I could see the nubs of prominent nipples poking through her dress. "He…pleasures you…even there?"

"I satisfy my Lady in any way she wishes." I say. "With my cock, my hands, my mouth, my ass or whatever part of me she desires, for whichever part of her she desires. My body is hers to use as she will. I am hers. She is my Lady."

"He is my boy."

"M-Mouth…ass!" Cassie brings a hand to her mouth, her legs press hard together, and she lets out a long, shuddering breath. The poor girl was burning up in front of me. "By Cupid's arrow!"

"Does this bother you Cassie?" Rosa asks.

"No! Gods no." She huffs, fanning her dress. "It is the most arousing thing I have ever heard. To see a man…oh gods!" Her burning eyes look at me again hungrier than ever. "I would…I would very much like to witness that…someday."

"You would?"

"Oh yes! Ohhhh yes!"

Rosa stretches out. "Mmm, I am so happy to hear you say that my dear."

"Huh?"

"Boy. Return to your Lady."

"Yes my Lady." I set down Cassie's plate and hurry to crawl back to my Mistress.

My Lady rewards me with a gentle pet down my neck. "Do you trust her baby?"

I look back over my shoulder to look at Cassie who was looking back at us with huge, round eyes. I did not know Cassie well but I recognized that lust that she was feeling well. That gnawing desire and yearning curiosity to expand her simple country values and explore realms of pleasure that tradition denied to her. The way she looked at me, silently begging me to show her the way, I could only answer one way.

"Yes my Lady." I answer. "I trust her."

"She might tattle on us."

"She won't."

"I won't!" Cassie whispers breathlessly. "I swear by Sancus I will never speak a word of what happens here. I swear. I swear it."

Rosa giggles. "She sounds serious."

I smile. "I think she is."

"My slutty boy wishes to play?"

"Slutty boy!?"

"Yes my Lady." I say. "She should know what she's flirting with here."

"Very well my boy." Rosa's fingers play through my hair. "Let's give her a little taste of our paradise."

Chapter 64: On Display

Chapter Text

"Attention." My Lady commands.

I hear and I obey. Rising to my feet I stand in the Attention pose. I stand perfectly erect with my hands to my sides and my feet close together.

"Oh!" Cassie says. "You both know what that means, don't you?"

"Yes my dear." Rosa says as she feels along my arm to be sure I was in the correct posture. "I have trained him in the basic positions."

"Trained him?" Cassie whispers, a hint of envy in her voice.

"You wished to see him without his tunic?"

"Yes. Yes!"

"Good girls ask nicely."

Cassie takes a deep breath then lets it out as she bows her head. "Please Lady Rosa. May I see your boy without his clothes?"

Rosa smirks. "That is more than a tunic. The girl is an impatient one." Before Cassie can reply she says. "You will praise him." The tone was that of an order not a request.

"Yes Lady Rosa."

"Since you asked so nicely." Rosa says. "My boy. Disrobe for us."

"Yes my Lady." Without hesitation I loosen my belt and begin undress. With my Lady blind I knew that this strip show was being done for Cassie's benefit on a visual level but she and I also got a lot out of it as well. I knew that Rosa was proud of my body and my obedience and was eager to show them off. For me it was undeniably exciting to be seen in the flesh by one as pretty as Cassie.

Though she was totally silent I could feel Cassie's eyes licking up and down my body as I peel out of my tunic. Knowing I was being watched and knowing I was fully in my role as my Lady's boy I firm my abdomen and lightly tighten my muscles so that I presented myself in the best possible way. For dramatic effect I pause between tunic and breeches and it is during this pause I hear a long sigh from our guest. From the corner of my eye I could tell that was struggling to contain her lust. She fans her dress and daubs the sheen of light sweat that had risen across her flushed face. As I pull down my breeches and underbreeches an audible gasp escapes her despite her best efforts. I fold my clothes and place them at the feet of my Mistress then return to Attention.

"Turn to our guest." Rosa says. "Inspection."

"Yes my Lady." Without a stitch of clothes on I turn to face Cassie. I set my feet to shoulder width and place both hands behind my head, my fingers interlinking across the back of my skull, and enter into a near perfect Inspection pose. The position was well named as like this EVERYTHING was on unobstructed display.

For poor Cassie it is too much. After one good look she has to close her eyes to contain herself, her right hand clasping at her dress tightly as if it had to anchor itself somewhere so as not to reach out and touch. She opens her eyes for another peek then closes them again, her thighs tightening together and her hand gripping hard once more. Her hand of her other arm, which was reclining upon, twists up under its own power to cup her breast and give it a grope before her mind takes over and forces it to let go. Shaking her head she lets out a huff then looks again, for longer this time. One last time this happens before her eyes at last settle on my naked flesh and her body slowly relaxes as she really begins to take me in. Hers are the eyes of a wolf tracking an unsuspecting deer. I can only imagine what she would do to me if she had the freedom.

"Gods Lady Rosa…there is a fire inside of my body." Cassie says as she shifts and breathes with amorous desire. "Inside of it and all over it."

"It is natural."

"My…body. My…pussy. It yearns to be touched."

"It is the flames of desire." Rosa says. "You are young and nubile. The fire burns hot."

"Yes!" She says in a dry whisper. "He obeys you so…easily."

"With trust comes obedience." Rosa says. "He knows that I will never betray him. He knows that I will never knowingly harm him. His body is mighty but his spirit so very tender. He craves authority, but authority with a gentle and feminine touch. He needs it. It gives him power. I am more than a partner or lover or even mother to him, I am his Lady." I smile. Every word she spoke was pure truth. "With a man like Quin you must show him your love and let him know that he is safe in your care. There are others who desire to be torn down and made small by pain and insult, my sister specialized in such men and they worshiped her. For a man like Quin however, if he is not precious to you than you do not deserve his obedience."

"Your sister…controlled men too?"

"Oh yes. Women too. And she was better at it than I. She understood the rough types like I never could." She says. "I prefer my man…soft. Each Lady and Sir have their own talents and tastes."

"I see…I see why he is precious to you."

"Mmm." My Lady lets out a happy hum. "He is beautiful, is he not?"

"So beautiful. So beautiful." She says. "He is…" She swallows hard, her blue eyes intensely panning over my physique. "…desirable. I have seen my brothers and the men bathing in the river. None…none of them…whooo… He is so beautiful!"

"Yes."

"Although…" Cassie glances to my face then down again.

"Mmm?"

"He is…um…not what I expected." She says. I knew that she was referring to my manhood as that was where her eyes lingered. It was smaller than she expected, much smaller. A sudden pang of self-consciousness shoots through me and old instincts urge me to cover myself. But I stand resolute and hold my position.

Rosa figures it out too and giggles. "That was my doing I'm afraid. I was feeling naughty and played a little trick on my Master the day you met him. Sometimes as his slave I do things that I never would as his Lady. We're still figuring things out."

"How did you…?"

"That is not important. Turn to face me boy." Reaching out Rosa finds my leg and with an elegant turn of her dainty hand brings up to cup my balls and dick. "Some women prefer bigger. Some smaller. But in my experience most prefer their men at just this size." Rosa smiles as she gently squeezes. "I certainly do."

"My mother has told me the same." Cassie swallows. "My grandmother has told me that…ahem…bigger is better."

"Both are valid." Rosa says. "It's a matter of preference."

"I do not know my preference."

"You will discover it with experience."

"I wish to discover it." The women go quiet. Growing bolder by the second Cassie's gaze now stares unabashedly at my genitals which Rosa now tenderly massaged. Her eyes flare as she sees my tool surge with growing power then looks up to me with the fires of lust burning in her eyes. "You are still larger than most of the men I have seen Quin. You are a big boy. I…I like big boys like you Quin."

"Thank you, Ma'am." I say in a humble tone. "I think you are very pretty too, Ma'am."

"Ohhhh." Cassie swoons. "The way he talks… I like it when you call me that Quin."

"Yes Ma'am."

She bites her lower lip and smiles as she gets just a little taste of what Rosa and I enjoyed. Her eyes snap to my Lady. "W-W-Would he…oil himself for us? W-Would he…touch himself or…me?"

"He would do anything I ask of him. The proper question is would I ask it."

"Could you…ask him to oil his strong body for us Lady Rosa? I wish to see his muscles gleam."

Rosa tilts her head. "Are you sure you wouldn't rather oil him yourself?"

"OH! Oh yes! Yes Lady Rosa!" Cassie squirms with barely contained excitement. "I would like that very much. May I oil your boy?"

"No." Comes the reply flatly.

"Oh." Cassie's brows furrow as she lets out a little snort of frustration. "May I join him then Lady Rosa? May I disrobe and join him in Inspection? May I serve y…"

"No."

"But…"

"Perhaps someday my dear, but not today. Tonight you are our dinner guest." She says with what must be infuriating calmness to the overheated Cassie. "Please. Sit, eat, drink, and enjoy our hospitality."

I have to stop myself from chuckling. Rosa was being so cruel! With Colly Rosa had allowed for some sexy fun between friends, Cassie had heard from the goblin herself that such things were a possibility for us, but for Cassie I was being dangled like a carrot from a stick in front of a starving horse. Though I could see the torture that this was for our sexually famished neighbor I understood what my Lady was up to. Collywaddle was a friend who came with no romantic expectation. The marriageable Cassie was a different matter entirely. If Cassie wanted the milk she was going to have to buy the cow.

After a pause Cassie whispers. "Yes Lady Rosa."

Rosa lets go of my manhood which had naturally swollen to her attentions, though it was not yet hard. "Kneel." I lower myself to kneel in front of her once more. From the side I notice Cassie studying my motions carefully. My Lady gives me a nice head pat then a boop to the nose. "The women are going to eat and talk now my pretty boy."

"Yes my Lady."

"You're going to be quiet for us now?"

I lower my head in submission. "Yes my Lady."

"Good boy." She says with a pinch to my bottom lip…then lightly pulls my mouth open. "Let me give you something to keep you occupied, hmm?" Reaching down she begins to pull up the hem of her dress. My eyes widen as the dress passes over her soft, fair legs. My open mouth is already watering in anticipation.

"Oh my!" Cassie lets out a quiet gasp.

Our guest was getting an eyeful and then some tonight! If Cassie thought that the master of this villa was a big boy I couldn't wait to hear her reaction to the Lady of the house.

Chapter 65: A Girl Has Her Limits

Chapter Text

My Lady has me lower my head even further to rest my chin on the edge of her lounging couch with my mouth open and waiting. From beneath her dress she fishes out her thick flaccid cock and feeds it into my lips. There is a quiet gasp from our guest as she catches sight of Rosa's member, larger than most men erect even in her flaccid state. I widen my mouth and reach for more before wrapping my lips around her soft, warm cock. I knew it would soon be hard so I take the opportunity to revel in the feel of her spongy flesh in my mouth. Though I was eager to feel her erect there was something really special about sucking on a soft one too. With my lips safely sheathing my teeth I nibble and lightly chew on her plushy meat before settling in to a nice gentle suckle.

"Mmmmm." Like a pacifier to a cranky babe her cock in my mouth settles my submissive spirit like few other things could. "Hmmmmmm."

She lackadaisically plays her fingers through my hair as her focus turns to our guest. "You are not eating?"

"I've had my fill." Cassie whispers. "Of food at least." Though my attention was completely honed in on the cock in my mouth I could feel Cassie's eyes on me. "My body…my…pussy…"

"I understand." She replies with sympathy but no mercy. "Control yourself my dear."

"If I cannot join him may I pleasure him instead? May I pleasure him as he pleasures you? I wish…I wish to feel his cock in my mouth." My dick twitches at the thought of having Cassie's plump lips around it. "I wish to touch…"

"I told you no my dear." My Lady says.

"Sorry."

"Do not touch yourself either my dear." Rosa says in that way she had of being both sweet and commanding. The double standard of her receiving head while Cassie could not even touch herself surely a flexing of her authority.

Cassie cedes to it. "Yes my Lady."

"You are not yet my girl Cassie."

"Sorry Lady Rosa." She lets out a puff of breath. "You make it…difficult."

"Good." Rosa smiles. "You have questions?"

"So many."

The dick in my mouth was steady growing to the oral love I was showing it. I adored how it swelled and lengthened in my mouth. As the women speak I suckle away as happy as I could be.

"How do I become a girl?"

"You already are one my dear. And a lovely girl you are. Any Lady or Sir would be blessed to have you."

"Thank you Lady Rosa." She says. "How do I become a girl for…one such as you?"

"Loyalty, honesty, hard work and courage." Rosa says. "The same way you get every good thing in life."

"How many of you are there?"

"Many." Rosa says. "On our trip we came across a Sir and his girl. In our short time here we've already met a Sir and his girl. We are everywhere. Hidden in plain sight but visible to each other."

"I see."

"You will." Rosa chuckles. "If you wish to pursue a Sir or another Lady I could try to arrange introductions."

"No." She says. "I wish…for a Lady like you." I could be wrong but I would have put coin down that she was staring at Rosa's growing cock as she said that. "And I would never serve a Sir."

"No?"

"No." Cassie says. "It wouldn't feel right. Seeing a man on his knees at the service his Lady…it is how it should be…behind closed doors."

"Indeed." Rosa shifts her hips so that her hardening shaft had a better angle to enter me by.

"You say he wore a collar? Quin wore a collar."

"Oh yes." Rosa says proudly. "He earned his collar. And as soon as I can I will be making him a new one."

"I could help you. I would like to if it is allowed."

"I would appreciate that." She says. "I will need to go to town to shop for materials. His next collar must be more robust. Leather and metal. Something that can be seen as simply a pendant to those who do not understand but make it clear that he is owned by those who do." She pinches my earlobe. "Polite society would not understand a slutty boy like Quin and we must protect his virtue." She shows the scar on her hand. "It will have this symbol upon it. It will be both a badge of his house as well as a symbol of being claimed."

"You call him a slutty boy." Cassie laughs. "He is a slutty boy. Isn't he?"

"It was him who first said it." Rosa laughs too. "I don't know where he got that but I think it is adorable."

"Mmmm." I moan blissfully. Rosa was full hard now and filled my maw completely. The arousal stage over I now focus on sexual gratification. Turning my head to the angle where I could take her the deepest I rock forward and and back as I suck and tongue my Lady's cock.

"Gods Lady Rosa. You are…impressive!"

"Thank you my dear."

"I've never seen one like yours."

"You've never seen another Amazon."

"He looks so…so…happy."

"He is." She pets me possessively.

"I wish to be that happy."

"I wish such happiness for you my dear."

"Would I have such a collar if…accepted?"

"Yes."

"Oh my."

"This excites you?"

"Yes!"

"It would be simpler if we were a package for you, he and I. A wife for the husband, a girl for the Lady, and a woman that I can trust to be Mistress." Rosa's hand slides around to the back of my head, holding my head still. Lying on her her hip facing me she begins to thrust, fucking my mouth in slow, shallow strokes. "Have you a fertile womb my dear?"

"Fertile!?"

"Do not play coy, girl. It must be asked. He is a proud Roman man of a proud Roman family."

"No, I understand." Cassie is nearly panting with passion. "Yes. I would give him children."

"We would be allied with your family but you would be of this house. You would be the materfamilias of this home first and the daughter of theirs second."

"As it is with marriage. Respectfully Lady Rosa, I know my duties. My mother raised me well."

"Mmm." She smears her knob around my open lips then plunges back in again. "Then you are still interested in marrying my boy despite what you have seen and heard?"

"Yes! Oh gods yes! YES!" Cassie sighs. "Because of what I have seen and heard. And because he is a good man. I wish to live…as he lives. Free and possessed. I wish to earn his hand and your collar."

"Mmm. You are well on your way my dear." Rosa croons as her cock flexes hard in my mouth. Stretching out Rosa pulls her dress the rest of the way off of her lithe, sexy body.

"Oh Lady Rosa!" Cassie gasps at seeing my Lady's soft, feminine figure. "You are…you are gorgeous." I recognized the awe in Cassie's voice. It was the same awe that I felt each time Rosa revealed herself to me. She swallows hard. "If I might just…touch you. Once."

"No."

"Him?"

"No."

"If I may just kiss your foot." She pleads. I would have smiled if I could. I remembered well that surreptitious kiss to my Lady's foot I'd stolen as she slept so early in our time together and how liberating it felt to do it.

"Not tonight my dear." Rosa moans and grips at her small breast as her other hand grips my hair. Her thrusts were long and smooth, and with each one I let out tiny coo. "Tonight Quin and I shall fuel your dreams but nothing more."

"Ohhhh Lady. You are so cruel to me."

"And you desire me for it."

"Yes!"

"Gooood. Ohhhh." Rosa pushes as deep as I could take her and holds me there. I go still for her and let out a long, high whine of joy. After an exhilarating yet exhausting day of having to show strength and leadership it felt SO GOOD to be simply my Lady's good little cock sucker and let the women worry about the important things. Things were so simple here, on my knees, and so peaceful. "His mouth feels so good."

"I…can imagine. Does he eat pussy as well?"

"Mmm, of course he does. And he is just as good at that." Rosa answers. "You should have seen how Collywaddle came for his skilled mouth."

"Sk-Skilled?"

"Ohhhh yes, most skilled." Rosa's thrusts gradually grow faster.

"Oh gods." I hear the furious flapping of her dress again as she desperately tried to cool herself. "W-W-Would you make me pleasure the goblin too? If I was yours?"

"Pleasure?"

"Eat her pussy!" Cassie blurts. "Would you make me give sex to other women or…men?"

"I wouldn't make you do anything." Rosa says. "Though I may command it if I felt it right."

"I would do it! I would do it as he does it!"

"Easy my dear. Easy. It is not a competition."

"I would eat your pussy as he sucked your cock…"

"Settle girl." Rosa says. "And do not touch yourself. I may be blind but I can tell."

"Oh Rosa, pleeease. Let me…pleeease! Anything!"

"Shhhh." Rosa shushes her, her calm tone a complete contrast to Cassie's erotic desperation. "If you simply must deal with things you may leave the room and attend to them."

"But…"

"I will not judge you for it." She giggles with capricious delight. "A girl has her limits after all."

"I…I…" There is a long pause where just the wet slurps of my fellatio are the only sounds in the room before Cassie bursts into action. With a swoosh and a clumsy clatter of her plate hastily set down on the table our lust consumed guest hurries out of the room and around the corner. She had scarcely gone when her groaning gasp comes echoing back through the door. "Ohhhhhh!" I could picture her out there all flushed and flustered in our hallway, leaning against the wall for support with a hand between her legs to rub the irresistible lust that throbbed in her loins.

Rosa looks down on me and smiles oh so cutely. "I think things are going quite well, don't you my boy?"

"Mmmm!" I agree.

Chapter 66: Burp

Chapter Text

As I blissfully suck my Lady's big cock we can hear Cassie out in the hallway relieving some of the tension watching us had built up in her.

"Ohhh…ohhhhh…ohhhhh gods!" Her moans come in long heavy breaths. The intensity and urgency of her noises tell me that she had to be stimulating herself directly, most likely using her fingers to rub her yearning pussy. The fact that she could not contain herself until she left spoke to Cassie being a woman of powerful appetites. The fact she waited until Rosa released her to do so spoke to her natural obedience, to another woman at least. Knowing these things made me more eager than ever to involve our neighbor in our play. "Hahhhhh!"

"Mmm, mmm, mmm." Embracing my role I let out soft, lilting, submissive coos as I bob forward and back. My Lady rewards me with a caress across my cheek. Her fingers stroke back to run lightly over my brow and across my eyes. Where her eyes could not see her touch provided a picture of her slutty boy. "Mmmm."

"Hah-hah-HAH!" Cassie lets out a great gasp before there is a long silence…then a low groan of a leg quivering orgasm. "GNNNNGHHHH!!!" That didn't take long! "OHHHHHH!!!"

Rosa grins as she listens to our guest's lengthy climax. "My goodness. The girl can cum!"

"Mmm." I concur.

"Hah! Hah! Hohhhhh." Cassie's hard gasps eventually even out to a long breathy sigh. This is followed by silence. After a few moments her voice comes from entrance of the room. Facing my Lady as I was I could not see Cassie. "May I enter Lady Rosa?"

"You may." Rosa says. "Feel better."

"Yes Lady Rosa." She says. "Much better. Thank you."

"Good girl. Come sit."

I hear another sharp breath from Cassie's nostrils at the command. I knew better than anyone the power of my Lady's kindly words. Nobody could give a 'good boy' or 'good girl' like Rosa. Cassie return to her couch. Instead of lounging upon it, as it was designed for, she instead sits upright pushed up as close to the action as she could get. I look over to her, my mouth full of Lady cock, and give her high hum. "Mmmmm."

Cassie, her face flushed and glowing with a sheen of fresh sweat, smiles back at me. As I continue my work she waits in silence. Total silence. She does not gasp or whisper or make further requests or even stir. She simply sits and watches with her hands folded politely across her lap and a warm smile on her pretty face.

"Mmm, mmm, mmm." I hum with each deep stroke, twisting my head and keeping my tongue active to keep things fresh on every thrust.

"Mmm, good boy." Rosa croons. "Ohhh, you're sucking me so good today."

"Mmmmm!" I coo proudly. From the corner of my eye I catch Cassie's smile grow. She was very much entertained by my show, which only spurred me to do even better. The next time Rosa slips from my lips I don't even stop to take a breath. I am smooching and slurping the fat tip and letting out little pleading whines for my hole to be filled again. "Hahh! Hahhh!"

"Goodness." Rosa says. "Such a needy boy today." She feeds her thick cock back into open lips. "There you go baby."

Instantly my body relaxes and coo contentedly. "Mmmmm."

"What a performer." Rosa giggles. "I think he's showing off for you."

Cassie laughs but says nothing.

"Mmm, mmm, mmm." I bob faster, guided by Rosa's hand at the back of my head. Drool dribbles form my lips as I snatch breaths when I can through flared nostrils. With total focus I hold my position and allow my Lady to use my mouth in anyway she wished. Accustomed now to Rosa's size and stamina my stretched jaw barely even protests. I suck and moan and have a grand old time as my beautiful demon slave fucks her Master's sucking mouth. All the while I could feel Cassie's eyes admiring me from her nearby vantage point. "Mmmmm!"

Rosa fucks my mouth for good while before the slick warmth of her precum coats my tongue and smooth, steady thrusts being to pick up in urgency. I hold strong and suck even harder hungry for my creamy reward. With impressive control my Lady's breathing remains steady and her soft sighs of pleasure never rise nor fall. When at last she comes it is not the grunting snorts of a brutish man but a gentle and elegant and wonderfully rising song of feminine rapture. "Ohhhhhhhh."

A blast of hot savory jizz fills my mouth. Closing my eyes I seal my lips tight and start gulping for all I had. I knew how much my Lady could cum and if I didn't start swallowing now I knew some of it would spill. "Glrp! Glrp! Glrp!" I greedily swallow her every gooey drop.

"Rrrrlllrrr!" At the very end Rosa lets out a now familiar demonic snarl, which startles our guest, then finishes with a melodious moan of satisfaction. "Ohhhhh."

Only when the final dribble had been supped does she slip from my lips. I swallow one last time then let out rather loud and crass belch. "Excuse me."

The women laugh. My Lady lays my head in front of her so that she might lovingly pet me for a job well done. I gaze up at her, worshiping her for all she was and all she meant to me.

Cassie speaks again at last. Her voice is low, her tone serious. "I would like to approach my parents about the marriage Lady Rosa."

"Oh Cassie. You rush things my dear."

"With respect Lady Rosa, I am already twenty and my prospects narrow by the day. I do not say this lightly." She says, her voice respectful yet firm. "You've opened my eyes to another world. A world I will not find anywhere else near here. You know this is true."

"Yes."

"I want you. I want you both. And…I believe you desire me as well."

"Mmm, marriage is not simply about sex and desire my dear."

"No. It is also business." She replies as if expecting the comment. "I like him. My parents like him. Their estate borders his. His skills are a boon for them. Mine a boon for him. You require a girl to aid you. I can provide him everything that a wife could offer a mate. And he could provide me everything I could ever want in a husband. If you were not put here by the fates than the gods do not exist."

"You are impatient."

"Lady Rosa…I have already waited so long." Cassie says. "All this time I didn't even know what I was waiting for, who I was waiting for, but something told me to just hold on. Now I know. Now you are here."

"Cassie…"

"How long?"

"How long?"

"How long until you knew that Quin was for you? Be honest."

"Oh, well…um." Rosa looks down to me and for a moment I could see the pain in her face for not being able to see me. Oh how I wished I could somehow make myself visible for her. She tenderly strokes my hair…as tears begin to sparkle at the corners of her magenta eyes! "I knew he would be mine the moment I saw him." She whispers. "I knew he would be my boy. He looked so alone…so lost…so scared…yet he was so brave. I knew it was him." She takes a deep breath and slowly lets it out. "He saved me. Not just my life but…my very soul. He let me see goodness again, and beauty. He showed me mercy when nobody else would. He showed me love when I did not deserve it. He was my single guiding star when all the world had gone black." She strokes my face. "I had lost everything. Home. Family. Everything. And then…there he was. My hero. My boy. My perfect boy."

"A gift from the gods."

"Yes." Rosa closes her eyes and collects herself, then reaches down to hug my head and kiss my cheek. "I love you."

"I love you." I whisper back.

Cassie gives us a few moment to cuddle before speaking again. "My parents will wish to speak to Quin's family before any arrangement is agreed to."

"His family is many days away." Rosa says as she rises again.

"Regardless." Cassie says. "They will insist upon it if any dowry is to be given. The traditions they hold to they hold to strongly."

Rosa sighs as she ponders Cassie's words. "Leave this with us." She says. "We will not be harried into this. When we've made our decision and when the time is right Quin will approach your parents. Only then will you know our answer."

"But…"

"You've said your piece." Rosa says firmly. "Now patience. Patience my dear."

"Yes Lady Rosa."

Rosa reaches out her slender hand. Cassie hurries it take it, clutching it in both of hers.

"I understand my dear." Sitting up she strokes Cassie's long brown locks and kisses her forehead. "We understand. We will not leave you stranded Cassie. You are not alone anymore."

Cassie lets out a shuddering breath and bows her head low and rests it against Rosa's chest. "Thank you Lady Rosa."

Chapter 67: Just Different

Chapter Text

Rosa guides Cassie onto her couch, sitting at her feet, and keeps me kneeling in front of them. Her left hand on my hair and her right on Cassie's she smiles as she pets us. Cassie and I look at each other and smile as well as a really nice mood of togetherness fills the room. After a few strokes Rosa's hand glides down Cassie's back and gives a gentle pat to her bottom. She takes the hint and returns to her seat.

The meal is finished with me enjoying the rest of my meal knelt in front of Rosa as the ladies lounged with full bellies and a warm post-orgasmic glow. Once more my Lady bemoans the loss of her flute but once more she lets her voice be its replacement. The song she sings is Greek, though some of the accents and emphases are unfamiliar to my ear. Much like with that ancient African lament she sang for me on our way to Grumentum Rosa's talent for expressing a tune's deeper meaning transcends the language itself. Its deep, driving rhythm and trilling swells rouses the heart and enflames the soul. I could not understand the words but it was a battle hymn if I ever heard one, but one unlike any other. Where I expected low notes there would be high ones. Where I expected bassy thrums it would rise to lilting cries. The melody was martial in its core, as brutal as war itself, yet the fringes inspired something more noble than savage violence or simple victory at all costs. It's soaring notes and shifting rhythm fit Rosa's feminine soprano like a gladius in its scabbard. Fighting song though it may be the influence of Mars was absent from it entirely. It was Minerva's wise voice that underlay this song. With my recent experience in combat and on the heels of an afternoon recounting valiant stories of battle I find my spirit stirred and my imagination alight.

The song is a long one. An epic in musical poetry. A tale of valiant struggles, uplifting victories, humorous asides, and bitter defeats. And through it all Cassie and I are mesmerized by Rosa's incomparable range and rhythm. We are entranced by my beautiful slave girl's shifting expression, so wonderfully accentuated by her lifting and drooping tapered ears, as it exudes the sweeping emotions of her perfect notes. Her blind eyes stared out over some mythical battlefield of yore. Aglow in the soft flickering lights of the oil lamps my Lady had never looked more noble. When at last the final lingering note fades it leaves us in silence as we each reflect on what we had just experienced.

"That…was incredible." Cassie whispers. "Lady Rosa, I have never heard such a voice. Or such a song as that."

"Because it is forbidden." Rosa says softly. "I have just committed a crime against the Emperor."

"A crime?"

Rosa smiles a wistful smile. "That was a song my mother taught Danae and I. It is Amazon. I suggest that you do not sing it for others."

"I could never do it justice." Cassie says. "What was it about?"

"It is a telling of Heracles' visit to Themiscyra."

"When he took Hippolyta's belt."

Rosa chuckles. "The Amazon account is much different."

"Oh?"

"In their history Heracles and his band of thieves were defeated and captured. They were held as slaves and made to perform for Queen Hippolyta's entertainment." Rosa giggles. "The twelve labors of Heracles are very different in their poems."

"Hercules? A slave to women!?" Cassie laughs. "Oh my!"

"Until Theseus arrived to rescue him at the head of an army." Rosa says. "It is said that Zeus was not pleased with the humbling of his golden boy." Her fingers play down the back of my neck. "In some tellings Heracles had to be torn from the Queen's embrace. He had fallen in love with her."

Cassie looks at me and back to her again. "Do you think their version is true?"

"Mmm. With these old myths who can say. All I can say is that my mother believed it. And so did my sister. I believe the truth is somewhere between Roman and Amazon. What do you think my dear?"

Cassie ponders a moment, a smile slowly growing. "I think it is true!"

"I thought you might." Giggles Rosa. "There's a Lady in you dear girl."

Cassie smiles. "I cannot believe anything so beautiful could be a crime."

"And you have witnessed it. It is now your duty to report this sacrilege against our Emperor."

"What? I would never."

"Then you are complicit in it."

"It is just a song."

"It is a crime."

"Well…it is a silly law."

"Yet we are bound by them." Rosa says. "I am slave because of such silly laws. I cannot follow in my father's craft because of silly laws. Silly or not they are not ours to choose."

"Your father's craft?"

"He was a mage."

My eyes snap up to look at my Lady in surprise.

Cassie catches my reaction. "A mage?"

"Mage!? No my dear, a sage. A keeper of ancient lore. A wise man."

"There's no law against educating slaves."

"Isn't there?"

"No, you definitely said mage."

"Did I?" Rosa looks at me. "Did I say that my boy?" I shake my head obediently. Rosa laughs. "Oh Cassie. Now THAT would be a serious crime. You would NOT want to be complicit in that."

"Lady Rosa? Can…can you do magic?"

"Me!?" Rosa giggles ever so innocently. "Such a talent would truly be a curse for a slave girl. It would be a death sentence for sure. For her and…maybe even for those who harbored her. Gods, these things you say Miss Cassie. You are a delight." My Lady centers on Cassie's voice and brings her eyes to focus as if she could see her. Gazing hard at our guest she says with a fanged smile. "It is getting late my dear. Your family will begin to worry."

Cassie sits a moment struggling to interpret what had just been told to her then coming to grips with the gravity of it. "Um. Yes. I told them I might be late. But…you're right. I should go."

I turn to Cassie, silently beseeching her to keep this most dangerous secret. She looks back at me though I cannot read her face.

"Let me help you clean up first?" She says.

"We would very much appreciate that my dear."

Together Cassie and I, her still clothed and I still nude, clean the dining hall of plates and cups. There was no food to dispose of as I had eaten the platter clean. A hard day's work and a good long bout of cock sucking sure worked up a boy's appetite. Rosa follows along with a hand resting lightly on my bare back for guidance. Cassie cleans the dishes as I dry and put away, though mostly she ogles my naked body. She makes no move to touch me as she knew she would be denied but she could look, and look she does. My manhood had slumped during the meal and song but by the time we were done the dishes just her eyes had brought it back to full attention. She cannot help but titter when I flex it for her. She bumps her hips into mine and whispers. "Tease."

Soon we are in the entryway as our wonderful night together came to a conclusion.

"Now may I touch your boy Lady Rosa?"

Rosa grins and steps back. "Yes you may."

Cassie faces me…then snaps a hand up to take a grip of my hair. She yanks me down to her level and plants a hard lip-smashing smacker straight to my lips. "Mmmph!" She holds it as her other hand to reaches around to grab my ass cheek in a firm full handed grip, her middle finger reaching deep into the cleft. I resist for a moment, simply from the surprise of it and not because I didn't like it, and in response Cassie grips my hair harder and jerks me roughly tighter into her soft, voluptuous body. Her hip grinds hard against my cock. "Mmmmm." I hum happily as my body relaxes to her control. The way she touched me was different from my Lady. A bit rougher, a bit edgier, a bit stronger, and with a lot more raw physicality. As pretty as a blooming daisy and as resilient as old thistle Cassie was a farm girl through and through. Then all at once lets me go. I stagger back with a gasp as Rosa giggles.

"Whoo!" Cassie wipes her lips with the back of her hand. "I needed that. See ya in the morning Quin."

"Uh, yeah. See ya Cassie." I say. "Sure you don't want an escort home?"

"I'll be okay. It's right next door." She chuckles as she ogles my flesh yet again. "Besides, looking like that I'm not sure I could hold Granny back."

With a laughing snort I say. "Gods have mercy!"

"Cause Granny won't." She turns and curtsies deeply, her head bowed low. "Lady Rosa."

"Sleep well my dear." Rosa says as she glides up to my side and takes my arm.

Cassie looks at each of us, her blue eyes reluctant to let us leave their sight, then she breaks into a bright smile. She spins on her heel and heads out into the evening.

As I watch her white dress fade into the darkness I say in low voice. "She's a good kisser."

My Lady giggles and clutches her warm body in tight against me. "Better than me?"

"Not better." I smile. "Just different."

Chapter 68: This Family!

Chapter Text

With my head swirling with dreams of what the future might bring my Lady takes me to bed then strokes and sings me to sleep.

The next morning is much the same as the last one. Slipping from the covers at the crack of light, whispering my love for my slumbering Lady, some stretching and positional practice, then popping out for a bath and a shave. Despite having put in a full day's labor the day before followed by an evening serving on my knees I felt fantastic! Hard working Master by day, submissive by evening, and coddled beloved as I slept everything about yesterday just felt right. Inside and out all things were balanced in their proper place, or swiftly moving in that direction at least, and it gave me an energized purpose. I couldn't wait to get to work. I couldn't wait to get home from work. And I couldn't wait to share my bed with my beautiful slave once again. Exciting things were happening and I was loving every second of the ride.

As I wait for Cassie I do a bit of light tidying up out front of the villa. She does not leave me waiting for long. As I hear her footsteps approach I go to meet her halfway. When we meet this time there is an entirely different energy between us. Things had been done and said and seen that could not be forgotten and because of this a connection had been forged. It was different from yesterday morning when we were simply romantically compatible acquaintances or last night where we both had the Lady's beacon of authority to focus upon. Today we meet as genuine friends with prospects to be so much more.

"Good morning Cassie."

"Good morning Quin."

We hug.

"Quite a night last night."

She smiles. "Yes."

"Sleep well?"

"No." She laughs. "But well enough. You?"

I give her a guilty grin. "Like a baby."

"Lucky boy." She says. "Before you go, Mom had a proposal she wanted me to run by you."

"A proposal? But she's already married!? This is scandalous!"

Cassie laughs. "The cheek!"

"Would you have to call me Daddy? I might consider it if…"

"Quin!" She gives my gut a soft, but not too soft, punch. "You are lucky you're not my boy, boy!"

I chuckle and rub my belly. "What's the proposal?"

"Word of Rosa has spread. She's the object of a lot of curiosity."

"Oh no."

"No, no. Just natural curiosity. There's nobody else like her out here. Not even in Grumentum." She says. "It's not just her heritage, it's her…well, everything. Mom was thinking about hosting Charm classes for the local ladies and she was curious if Rosa could teach them."

"Charm classes?"

"Yeah. A touch of refinement for us common gals, ya know?" She says. "We might not have been born as noble ladies but that doesn't mean we can't appreciate the finer things."

"How do they even know about Rosa's…refinement? She's barely been out."

"Well, I confess a lot of it has stemmed from me. I don't share anything private of course but I cannot help but talk up Lady Rosa's elegance and education." She says. "Plus…she just exudes luxury Quin. The way she sits, the way she moves, her every word and mannerism makes her stand out like silk among wool. It's been noticed."

"I see."

"Mom thought it could be a nice side income for you two, and her as well of course. Plus it would help show those who fear her that she is no monster."

"Charm classes." I ponder. "Your family doesn't waste any time, huh?"

Cassie cocks an eyebrow and looks me up and down. "When we see an opportunity we like…we take it. Nothin wrong with that."

"Nothing indeed."

"Rosa is the most exciting thing to happen in these parts since the Satyr sighting a few years back."

"A satyr?" I say as the word brings to mind a particularly lewd tale I'd heard on my journey here. "Best to keep your distance from those."

"I did! We all did! All the women were locked away for two days until they were sure it had been driven off." She laughs. "Despite Granny's protests. I think she wanted to see it."

"She would have gotten an eyeful."

"Anyway. Think about it." She says. "I'd like your blessing to bring this to Rosa."

"Blessing?"

"You are still her Master, no?" She tilts her head. "Or does her control extend…further?"

"By law she is my slave. But she is her own woman. You will have to talk to her about this. I will support whatever the pair of you decide."

She pauses a moment then nods. "I like you Quintus. I like your style."

"You're just saying that cause ya saw me naked."

"It didn't hurt." She winks.

"Hey, listen, about what Rosa said about her father…"

Cassie raises a hand to stop me. "I don't recall a thing."

I look at her, grateful beyond words. "Thank you."

"Don't mention it." Stepping around past me she takes a opportunistic grope of my ass then continues on toward the house. "And don't be late for work, boy."

"The cheek!" I laugh and shake my head then pad off to share breakfast with my men.

"Where's Lucas?" I say as I sit down in the grass among my crew with my full cup and food laden plate.

"Gone to town at first light." Quique says, reaching over to slap my arm in greeting. "He said he'd try to get back as early as he could."

"Buggering off already? It's only day two. Gods, I thought I'd gotten through to him yesterday."

"Oh, you got through alright." Julian says with his chewing mouth half full. "He's off to try to find and hire the barbarian."

"The barbarian? The northman!?" I say. "You're joking."

"No joke." Gyasi says. "He took our talk yesterday to heart. He believes that we will be a band of warriors."

"He's started coming up with names for us, like we're a mercenary band or something." Quique downs his drink and smacks his lips. "I thought Aciris Squad wasn't too bad."

I lay my hand over my face. "That's terrible."

"I liked Wolf Pack." Oeneus says.

"Oh gods."

"He told his father that you had recommended a slave that might be for hire in the city. He said you requested him special." Oeneus says. "Master Horatius agreed."

"He said it was my idea?" I groan. "Great. So now it's my judgment on the line if this goes poorly. I don't even know this guy! All I know is that he can fight. I told Lucas that I needed to give it some thought first. He said himself we needed my forest for his idea to work. What's he going to do if I refuse?"

Julian shrugs. "I guess he figured it'd be easier to convince you if the slave was already here."

"Better to beg forgiveness than ask permission?"

"Something like that." Gyasi says. "The extra hand will be nice either way."

Julian nudges me. "I thought you wanted to train. You were as fired up as the rest of us yesterday."

"Well…yeah but…hooo boy." I say. "Ah, this is Lucas we're talking about. He probably won't even be able to find the guy."

"Oh yeah. Tall red-headed slave from across the north sea who used to be a gladiator and was recently arrested?" Quique quips. "They're as common as they come."

"Gods."

"Plus Lucas was as determined as Aeneas. He's not going to quit easily. You really sparked something inside of him Master Quintus."

"In me too." Confesses Gyasi. "I think we all feel the same." There are mutterings of agreement all around. "A man who cannot fight is like the lion with a mane but no teeth."

"What does that even mean?"

"He might look the part but he'll never be able to defend his pride."

"Okay. Well. I guess it's too late to stop him from trying. This could get interesting." From across the yard of seated men I spot Granny speaking to a trio of unfamiliar women. She'd snagged my attention by the fact she was pointing at me. She then grabs her own elbow and brings it down to swing between her legs like a giant phallus! Their burst of giggles ring out across the whole yard. With a big ol' Granny grin on her wrinked face the eldest Cassia turns back to give me a hearty wave with the same arm that had just been swinging. The three others still tittering wave as well. I roll my eyes and exclaim. "This family!"

Chapter 69: The Northman

Chapter Text

My men work admirably, all of us quickly settling into the tasks of harvest, but with being a man down we cannot recapture the nice rhythm that we had developed the day before meaning that my inexperienced crew was falling even further behind the others. It wasn't the end of the world but for a guy like me who took a lot of pride in my work it grated at that pride that we were the weakest link despite our best effort. But there was nothing for it. My men were doing their best and driving them harder would only lead to errors, shoddy work, and hard feelings. I quietly curse Lucas for his rash behavior but I also curse myself in equal measure for inspiring it in the first place. I had seen that passion that had seized him. I knew his action oriented temperament. While I wasn't responsible for his actions I knew that a better leader would have handled him differently. I take it as a valuable lesson for the future.

That morning as we work we are taught a work song by Gyasi. As our deep voices harmonize in ways so different from Rosa's dulcet notes yet somehow tapping into the same deep wellspring of the soul I again wonder if there were some sort of hidden magic in song that even us common folk could access. The regular tempo and repeating harmony of the tune made the hot, gritty toil flow as smoothly as a dance, our actions seeming to happen without thought or effort in perfect time with the music. The minutes flit by pleasantly and with astounding swiftness. We were in full throat, maybe an hour past lunch, when the rhythm is broken by Julian suddenly standing and pointing.

"Lucas! He actually found him!"

We all turn to look and there I see the pair walking across the field toward us. Lucas, grinning and triumphant, looked quite proud to be leading back the very man we'd spoken about the day before. Except for a flare of the nostrils as he spots and recognizes me the slave's face however was as cool as marble. A flutter of nerves tickle my insides at the sight of the man I had done combat with but I do not let it show. If I was going to gain respect from this man I knew that I could not let him see fear in me. I step forward and await them. My crew gathers up behind me but the slave's focused gaze is locked on me and only me.

In the revealing light of Sol he was not the nightmare warrior that he appeared to be under Luna's glow. He was as tall and wiry as I remembered but in every way he looked a haggard shell of the man he might be. His long reddish-gray hair was thin and wispy, frayed at the ends. His scarred face was sunken and gaunt. His long-limbed sinewy frame bordered on the malnourished. I could see that while he maintained some lean muscle in his prime this was a man who would have carried much more mass than he did now. Even that slinking predator's efficiency of motion that I had been so struck with was hobbled by pain. And as he neared I saw why. Peaking out from his sleeveless tunic were blotted dark patches of bruising and the angry pink streaks of a lash's bite. He had been beat, badly, and it was only sheer pride that allowed him to stand and put one foot in front of the next to follow Lucas.

"I got him! Wasn't even hard." Lucas says as he nears. Turning back he extends his arms to present the man like some captured prize returning to Rome. "I hired a couple more while I was in town so it didn't look so weird. I dropped them off back at the farm but…hey!"

The slave did not stop where Lucas expected him to so that he could be gawked at by this group of field workers. Instead he continues, stepping past Lucas on a straight line toward me. The men rustle behind me at what appeared to be a threat but I hold them back. The man comes to stand within an arm's reach, staring at me nearly eye to eye.

Lucas hurries up to stand beside us. "Woah! Woah! Woah!" He waves his hands. "No fight! No fight!"

The slave does not even hear Lucas as his glare drills into mine. Neither aggressive nor defensive I stand tall and meet his gaze resolutely. If he wanted to go at it again I had every advantage this time. With him recovering from a beating, with a sharp sickle gripped in my hand, and with my crew of 5 healthy men backing me up he would stand no chance at all. He knew that as well as I yet still he glared.

"With the others about I haven't had the chance to tell him anything. I am not even sure he speaks Latin." Lucas says, nervously on edge and ready to try to jump between us if necessary. "He hasn't said a word."

"He speaks it." I say without averting my eyes. "Fluently. Don't you Northman?"

Before Lucas can reply the man proves it. "You have summoned me here?" All the emphasis was poured onto the word 'You'.

"Not exactly." I say. "Lucas…got carried away with a notion of his. I was still undecided."

"It was my idea but…"

"Lucas." I cut him off. "Let me do the talking for now. We've got old business he and I."

"Uh…sure Quin." He falls quiet and shifts to join the others.

The slave's eyes flit left and right, in an instant taking the measure of our crew and calculating his slim chances. "You are the boss here?"

"This is my crew." I say, motioning with a lift of my chin to the other crews scattered throughout the field. "Just one of many."

"You wished to see me broken." He says, his tone cool but his eyes seething. "You wished to see me obedient."

"No. I never wanted that."

"You want to finish our contest." He says. "You need to know if you could have bested me."

"No." I say again. "That is what YOU wish. What I need is a worker."

His jaw clenched he lets a long breath out through his nose. "I have thought a lot about what I was going to do if I ever I saw you again. I never figured it would be so soon." He says, his gravelly voice devoid of emotion. "Should I thank you for saving my life?" His icy blue eyes narrow and harden. "Or should I kill you for prolonging my suffering?"

"You will hold your tongue, slave!" Lucas barks but I silence him with a raise of my hand. The others stir uneasily.

"Let him speak." I say.

"If not for you that night would have been like any other. If you hadn't have been there to slow me down…it all would have been different."

"Then I am glad I was." I say without apology. "Aristocles did nothing to deserve your master's hate."

"It was you who gave the merchants the spine to stand against us. It was you who told the tall one to run as you distracted us." He says, the answers to his questions already affirmed in his mind. "It was you who arranged to have Amphion nearby. It was you that stirred all of it up in the first place."

"And I would do it again." I say, continuing to hold his gaze.

"For a kobalos?"

"For a friend."

He scoffs. "Why have you brought me here Quintus Quintilianus? Why me? If it is revenge you want do it now and spare me the drivel."

I look left and right, to the faces of my men, then back to the slave. "The truth?"

"The truth."

"I wish to train.

"Train?"

"We all wish to train. In pankration and whatever other combat arts you possess." I say. "My father was claimed by the wars before he could properly train me, but I believe it was his intention that I learn someday. Not to be a soldier but just to learn."

"We wish to be hounds." Lucas pipes up. "Among the sheep. To watch over our flock and guard it from wolves."

"I wish to be a lion." Says Gyasi. "To protect my pride."

"We want to learn to fight." Says his fellow slave Quique. "Like you do. With skill and discipline and honor."

"Quin told us that you are the greatest fighter he's ever seen." The other slave Oeneus says. "Even as a slave you gained his admiration. I wish to be seen like that as well. Perhaps one day to fight for my freedom in the Colosseum."

"Perhaps I judged you wrong but I don't believe you are the same as those scoundrels who own you." I say. "I hope I am proved right. But if I don't show you trust I will never know if you would have betrayed it and we would be denied even the chance to learn at the feet of a master such as you."

At this most unexpected answer emotion breaks through the stony veneer. He looks around at each of us, confusion across his weathered face.

"Train?" He says again disbelieving. "You?"

"That's our hope. But either way I do need a worker most of all." I state. "We've got weeks ahead of us yet. Or are you afraid of hard work? Has the city life made your hands soft Northman?"

He shuffles backward a step and looks down at the palms of his hands. His voice softens and his rugged expression relaxes for an instant. "I was a farmer once. A farmer and a fisherman and…a father. Under Odin's sight I was many things that I am not now."

"A farmer? Good! Then I won't have to teach you as well."

His hands clench into fists. "But that was long ago. Another life." His eyes snap back up to meet mine. "You are so young Quintus Quintilianus. So naive. So foolish. So…unbroken."

"You are not the first to call me a fool." I offer my hand. "The training is optional. The work is not. What do you say?"

He looks at my hand, appearing more ready to spit on it than take it. "And if I refuse?"

"We'll send you back to your life as a thug." I say. "Too old, too soft, too broken." At that last word he bristles. "What do you say you old man? Got one more harvest in you?"

There is a moment of still as the man weighs my words. "I might just kill you Roman."

"But not before you train me. Not if it's a fair fight that you're after." I say back and push my hand further forward. "What do you say?"

He stares at my extended hand…then thrusts his hand out to take it. He takes my forearm in a hard grasp and I grip his in return. We shake, for this moment, as equals. There are breaths of relief from the others at the breaking of the tension. They quickly gather around to welcome our new member. A couple of them slap his wounded back. He flinches but does not say a word of protest.

I finish the shake and step back. "Lucas. Take him in and find him a bunk. See if Cas can scrounge him up a meal and drink."

"He's not starting now?"

"Let him rest the day. I want him strong for a full shift tomorrow." I say, not wishing to call attention to his injuries. "Today is beyond hope but tomorrow we keep up with the other crews." I look around at the men. "No excuses."

"We'll keep up." Lucas says. "And then some!"

"If you don't wander off again." I scold. "Now get, and let the rest of us get back to doing our work and yours."

"Ha ha! I won't be long!" Lucas says, overjoyed with how this all had went. "I'll be right back my brothers!"

"Hey." I stop and turn back to the pair before they are more than ten steps away. "What is your name Northman?"

He turns and says. "My name is…Toke."

"Toke." I nod. "I will see you in the morning."

He nods back. "I will be here Master Quintus."

Chapter 70: One Condition

Chapter Text

"Not heading straight home tonight?" Julian asks as we make our way back to the farm after our full day.

"Just want to check on the new guy." I say. "Make sure he's settling in."

"Raise a glass with us tonight?"

"Nah, sorry. Not tonight."

"Not tonight." Julian nudges Quique and a chuckle goes up amongst my men.

In his honey-tongued Hispanian accent he replies. "If I had that sweet little slave waiting for me at home I wouldn't be wasting my time with you ugly bastards either."

We all laugh. I might have said something but damned if what he said wasn't the pure truth. I liked the guys and all but…yeah. Between them and Rosa it was no contest.

"Cassie didn't come home until late last night." Lucas says with a side eye my way. "Went straight to her room when she did."

"You might want to leave your sister's business alone." I say. "If you don't want another rap to the noggin."

He smiles and rubs his head where Cassie had bonked him the other day. "You two are getting along?"

I let out a sigh. I didn't really want to talk about this with Lucas but it couldn't be avoided. "Yeah. We are. She stayed for a very nice supper last night."

His smile widens. "She's a good woman Quin."

"Ha! What happened to all that pretty boy, lover boy talk?"

"Aw, that was before I knew ya Quin. You're alright." He says, then quickly adds. "But if ya hurt her I'll beat your ass back to where it came from."

"And I'll deserve it." I hold my hands up in surrender.

Our group melds with two others and the usual banter of men among men starts up. We get teased for being green and falling behind and we give it right back for the amount of weeds they'd had amongst their bushels. We give as good as we take and soon the topic moves on. As the others get embroiled in a debate of Arabian vs Southern Hispanian horses, Quique and Oeneus the most vocal in support of their homeland's proud steeds, Gyasi pulls me away to lead me to their bunk house.

As we approach we see the man I had come to check on sitting on the rough wooden steps that lead up into the shared dwelling. He sat with his hands cupped around a mug as he watched the men come in from the fields. When he spots us he gets to his feet. At a distance I could see that Toke stood apart among the rest, not simply for his height and distinctive northern features but also in the energy he carried. He was not standoffish but neither did he invite conversation. His posture and expression showed no overt display of power yet exuded a controlled confidence. This was a man who was as at ease surrounded by friends, among enemies, or simply with his own thoughts to keep him company.

"Master Quintus." He says and offers his hand. We shake again.

"You can call me Quin."

"Indeed."

I nod to the open doorway. "You're all set up?"

"Yes." He says and raises his mug. "I was well looked after. These are good people. Thank you Master Quintus."

"Don't mention it. You'll be ready for work tomorrow?"

"I am ready."

I look back the way he was looking across the yard where the hungry men are passing by on the way to the river to clean up before grub and to the fields beyond and my forest in the distance. "What do you think? A bit different than the city."

"Mmm. It is clean here."

I take a deep breath and let it out. "Yeah. The fresh air will do you wonders."

"It is more than the air." He says as his gaze follows a crew who are laughing and slapping one of their members on the back about something they'd just jested with him about. "I had almost forgotten this exists."

"Those city walls do more than keep the barbarians at bay." Gyasi says as he offers his hand as well. "I am Gyasi."

"Indeed." Toke looks down at the wiry African and shakes his hand. "Nubian?"

Gyasi nods. "I am from Kush orginally."

"Slave?"

"No. A wanderer. I hired onto a caravan and then a ship and I've been taking odd jobs around Italia these past few years."

"Will your wandering take you further, or back home again?"

"Well." He smiles. "I've recently met a local woman and…you know how these things go. We shall see."

"Mmm." Toke nods. "I met and fought a few Nubians in my time. Finest archers I ever saw."

"Finest archers anywhere."

Toke looks to me. "If you are serious about training Master Quintus you have yourself a trainer."

"Oh!"

"IF…you are serious about it." He says. "I have had my fill of trying to instruct drunks, thugs, and dabblers. I expect discipline and commitment from you."

"You'll have it. To the best of our ability at least."

"If we do this we do this properly."

"What did you have in mind?"

"I understand that you have a place for us. Somewhere out of sight."

I'm not sure why but when he says 'out of sight' my mind turns to the ancient platform with the symbol of the minotaur hidden among my forest. Once I cleaned it off properly the flat surface of the platform would make an ideal training area. "I have a place."

"And we have a time?"

"Just before or after evening meal."

"After would be easier." Gyasi says. "Or even during. Many of the men wander off to eat in private or in smaller groups. Master Horatius runs a tight estate but he gives us the evenings for ourselves. As long as the slaves are with Lucas and the rest of us and as long as we are back before lights out it shouldn't be difficult to get away."

"And how long do we have?" Toke asks.

I scan the nearby field. "Give or take, I'm thinking it will be six weeks before Horatius has Ceres' feast and begins letting go the extra harvest workers."

"Not much time. But enough to lay a foundation." He says. "We train every evening no matter the weather. If work is called off for the day for rain we train extra that day. Questions can be saved for as we work. While we train, we train."

"Alright. I'll have to talk to the others but I think that's what we had in mind. It should be agreeable."

"And when we are done." He sets his mug on a stair then stands tall to face me. "You and I finish our fight." His blue eyes locked on mine he says. "No interference. No holding back. We fight until one of us cannot or will not fight any longer."

"I don't want to fight you Toke."

"You must."

Gyasi and I give each other a concerned glance. "In just six weeks? I won't be able to compete with you Toke."

"You are younger, stronger, taller and faster. You are gifted with a warrior's instincts. And I will be training you to win. Who better to instruct you on all of my tricks than me?" He says. "Plus you will be fighting with a purpose. A man like you needs to fight with a purpose to bring out his best."

"A purpose?"

"You will be fighting for my life."

I stand confused a moment. "What?"

"If you best me in fair combat I will bend my knee one last time for the Romans. I will carry on as I always have. You will make me a slave once again." His voice is as hard as stone. "And if I win I will return to my master and kill him."

"What!?"

"My death sentence will be carried out without the law even being informed. My body will be disposed of without a ceremony or a marker. And I will accept it." He says. "You and I will fight to the death Master Quintus Quintilianus. My own."

"Toke! That is madness."

"Madness is living a life that is not your own year on year on year, until your body withers and your hair turns gray, expecting something to change on its own." His eyes drift north. "I had once dreamed of finding my way back into Odin's sight. But…now…I do not wish him or Lady Freyja or…my daughter to see the broken man I have become. At some point the dream died inside of me…and I didn't even realize." He looks again at the men passing through the yard. "You have reminded me of the difference between living and surviving. You've shown me how far I've fallen."

"I did not bring you here to torment you Toke."

"This is not torment Master Quintus. It is…" He takes a deep breath through his nostrils and slowly lets it out through his mouth. "…living. If you had not said what you had to Amphion I would already be dead. It is thanks to your mercy that I still draw breath. The time I have remaining is yours. I am happy that you have brought me here to spend these weeks with you." He looks into my eyes again without a trace of fear or uncertainty. "But when the harvest is over I will fight you Master Quintus. I will not kill you but I WILL fight you with everything I have. And when I stand over my master's dead body I will cry out so loud that, just maybe, Odin upon his far off throne will hear his berserkr's song carried on a Southern wind."

"No, no, no." I shake my head. "I cannot do this. This is not right."

"Then you concede the battle. I have won. My life is forfeit."

"No!" I say. "No. I never agreed to that."

"You said yourself that we have unfinished business. Our battle was interrupted. It has not yet ended."

"No. You will not lay this responsibility on my soul."

"It is already done." He says sternly.

"If you wish to kill yourself leave me out of it."

"All you have to do is nothing and it will take care of itself. But no, you are very much involved Master Quintus."

"I do not want this!"

"You have no choice."

"That is not fair!"

"How does it feel to have your freedom taken from you?"

"Not good." I whisper. "Not good at all."

"Forgive me if I cannot feel sorry for you, citizen." He bows as a slave to a citizen. When he stands again his voice softens as do his eyes. "But I do not wish us to be enemies. I can see that you are a good man Master Quintus."

Again I look to Gyasi who is stunned into silence. "I can't." I reiterate. "I cannot do this Toke."

"Then we will not train." He says. "I will see you in the morning Master Quintus."

"Wait. I…I do not concede Toke. I am not conceding."

"Then we will train." He says. "These six weeks are the only hope you have of defeating me." Reaching down he takes up his mug. "Either way I will see you in the morning Master Quintus." With that he turns and begins to walk in the direction the rest of the workers were headed.

"Toke."

"Mmm?" He looks back.

"You…can call me Quin."

"I heard you the first time."

As Gyasi and I watch him go I ask. "What am I to do?"

"I've never heard of anything like it. He is training you to defeat him? You are fighting for HIS life?" He says. "Remind me never to cross swords with a northman. They're crazy!" He turns to me. "What are you going to do?"

"I don't know." I answer. "Hey…uh, don't tell the others about that. Okay?"

"I don't think they'd believe me if I did." He looks up at me and grips my shoulder. "Are you okay Quin?"

"I…I don't even know what to think right now." I shake my head. "I'm going home."

Chapter 71: What's Wrong?

Chapter Text

It is not easily I bear the weight of Toke's words. My slow, plodding steps carry my burdened spirit home again, the landscape passing by unnoticed as my mind is lost in thought. I am lifted somewhat by the sound of women's laughter as I walk down the trail approaching my villa. I put on a brave face and try to match their energy so as not to sour their moods. As I break through into the yard I see Rosa and Cassie sitting on the porch each of them with sewing in their hands. At Rosa's feet is an orange puffball with two little black ears poking out. On a table between the women are the accoutrement of sewing, bits of cut cloth, shears, thread and the like. Rosa had what looked to be a tunic while Cassie was working on breeches. Both of them my size. When I spot them Cassie was leaned across checking on Rosa's stitching.

"Yep. Straight as an arrow." I hear Cassie say before my footfalls draw Danae and Rosa's attention. A perk of Rosa's ears lets Cassie know next.

The women stand and put down their sewing as Danae lifts her head, yawns, then gets up into a long stretch. The trio then come out to greet me as one, Cassie and Danae flanking Rosa like a queen's attendants.

"Hey, hey. There's our hard workin man." Cassie says.

"Our?" I quip back in a light hearted tone. "You know something I don't?"

"Soon enough." She says with a confident grin. "Once you taste the stew I made you'll marry me for sure."

"It's a culinary masterpiece." Rosa confirms. "Better than anything I could ever make." We slip into each other's arms and I kiss her forehead. At the same time my calf is tickled by a foxy lick. "Welcome home."

"Good to be home." I say. "Coming home to three beautiful ladies, what more could a guy ask for." Looking to Cassie I say. "You're staying for supper?"

"Not tonight." She says. "I've got things that need doing back home." Then with a smirk she adds. "Besides, I'm not sure I can handle another supper like last night. You two are so MEAN!"

Rosa and I laugh.

"Sure, sure." Cassie chuckles along. "Laugh at poor Cassie. You'll pay for this someday boy, mark my words."

"Me!?" I protest. "What about her?"

"The Lady is beyond reproach." Cassies says. "The boy will take his punishment and like it."

"Have mercy!"

"You wish." She winks.

I step from Rosa's arms straight into Cassie's to give her a big hug and a kiss to the cheek. "Have a good day Cassie?"

"Good day?" Cassie says. "Danae and I got to know each other. Silvanus and I got to know each other. Rosa showed me a bit of her magic. I had an amazing day! This is a villa of wonders!"

"The Lady trusts you."

"If I am to get anywhere I need to practice Master." Rosa says.

"Her secret is safe Quin." Cassie assures me. "I think it is incredible! I want to help. We were thinking of making some visits and heading into town to see if we uncover any more magical items like the bracelet. With her sight…who knows what we might find."

"I never thought about that."

Drifting up beside me Rosa takes hold of my arm. "How was your day Quin?"

"It was a day." I say with a shrug.

"A day?"

"It was fine. A work day, ya know."

Her brows furrow just a little. "Mmm."

"Oh!" Cassie pipes up. "Lady Rosa has taken Mom's idea and made it into something wonderful."

"Cas's idea?"

"The Charm school."

"Oh yeah."

"I'll need my Master's approval of course." Rosa says.

Cassie in one arm, Rosa on the other, and Danae at our feet I look back and forth between them, each of them a lovely sight staring back up at me. "What's going on?"

"Lady Rosa had the idea of an after harvest dance. After Ceres' feast the ladies of the class along with a partner of their choice will come over here."

"Here?"

"To the garden." Cassie says. "Rosa and I will have it looking extravagant."

"The ladies will wear their finest gowns and have a place to show off all of their hard work." Rosa says. "There will be music and dance, recitations and readings, games and just general mingling."

"Any of the ladies from the class will be welcome." Cassie says. "Each of them can bring one guest. It can be a suitor, a husband, a friend, a sister, a slave, anybody they can get to come with them. Once they are here though they are all treated as a noble guest."

"Like the ladies and gentlemen that they are."

"Uh, wow." I say.

"If this comes off folks'll be talking about it all year. They'll never have seen anything like it." Cassie says. "Mom is going to LOVE it. And if anybody is going to find a profit in it, it's her."

"If it's okay with you Master I'd like to go to work with you in the morning to talk it over with Cas." Rosa says. "But first I need to know if it is okay if we use the garden that night."

"Of course. Anything you want."

Rosa's pointed ears rise and her brow lowers. She tilts her head curiously as she peers blindly up at me.

"If anybody can sell this idea it's Mom. She's gonna have ALL the ladies talking about this. She's gonna…"

"Cassie." Rosa says softly. "He just got home. Let's not bother with him this all at once. I'll talk with him later."

"Of course." Cassie laughs and pinches my butt. "Hey, it was good to see you Quin."

"You too Cassie." I say. "See you in the morning."

"In the morning." She slips from my arm and curtsies to Rosa. "I'll just tidy up and be on my way Lady."

"It's okay." Rosa says warmly. "I'll look after it. Thank you for another wonderful day my dear."

"And you Lady. Catch ya tomorrow Danae." With one last look to me she says. "Enjoy the stew." And with that she is off.

"Sounds like you girls really have a plan going, huh?"

"Yes."

Just then Danae yips, circles us once, then prances off into the forest. Still holding me by the arm Rosa starts to walk, leading me back toward our home. We pass right by the chairs and sewing stuff and into the door. The house smelled incredible! Based purely on the aroma Cassie might not have been far off to say that stew was proposal worthy. But we glide by the kitchen as well. It was only at this point I realized the Lady had a plan for her boy. I had already been following her lead but now I submit to it as well.

As my Lady guides me up the stairs I say in a low, soft tone. "Would you like me to bathe for you first my Lady?"

She shakes her head no. Into our bedchamber we go. The air is fresh from the open windows but the lighting soft and green from the forest beyond. Rosa takes me to the bed and lies down on it. Without a word she opens her legs and reaches for me. I crawl onto the bed and over over her looking up and down beautiful body. That dress could not hide just how lovely she was.

"Would you like me to suck you my Lady?"

"My love." She whispers as she pulls me down onto her.

Initially I am going for her crotch but she pulls me higher. I go to kiss her and press my groin into hers with thoughts of making love to her, but she guides me lower. My head comes to rest upon her chest, my chest over her stomach. And there she has me lay on top of her. She sort of hugs my upper legs with her. One arm slides down across my back and the hand of the other begins to stroke my hair. She was clean and smelled of flowers and I was dusty, sweaty and grimy but she did not care. She was small and fine and I was large and heavy but she welcomes my weight on top of her soft, warm body. She turns my head so that ear pressed against her chest and that familiar steady beat of her heart thrums in time with my own. She holds me like only she can. All the tension drains from my body as I am held in her loving arms I close my eyes and melt down into her, needing this more than I even knew.

She holds me. She pets me. And she whispers oh so tenderly. "What's wrong?"

Chapter 72: Lost and Found

Chapter Text

Eyes closed, Rosa's warm body beneath me, her arms around me, I let out a great sigh. "Was it that obvious?"

"To your Lady it was." Rosa's fingers stroke lightly through my hair. "What's wrong baby?"

I take a deep breath. "Lucas found the northman."

"Oh."

"He wishes to fight me to the death."

Rosa bristles. Her voice hardens, her hug tightens. "No."

"Not my death my Lady."

"I do not understand. Tell me."

"Lucas found him and he hired him on to work the harvest with us. He's been beaten recently. He is in pain but he hides it." I say. "His name is Toke. He has been a slave for a very long time. He worships a god named Odin and I found out he had a daughter in his old life."

"Every slave has a story my love. Few have happy ones. Colly and I are the exceptions."

"Is it a happy one?" I whisper, my hand rubbing along her side. "You will not have children."

"Shhh." She kisses my head. "Your children will be as my own my love."

"But…"

"Shhh. Tell me about Toke."

"Yes my Lady. He seems a good man but…a broken one." I say. "He has agreed to train us."

"This is what you wanted?"

"Yes but…" I fall silent for a few beats of her heart. "…the price is too high."

Her hand slides slowly down to my neck where her fingers and thumb gently tease at the short hairs, her other arm keeping me securely in her embrace. "Tell me."

Secure in her arms I let it all come out. I tell her about the man, as much as I knew at least. I tell her how excited the men are to begin training. I tell her the plan to train during supper time at the ancient platform I'd discovered in the forest. And, of course, I tell her about Toke's conditions for training us and what he was intending to do at the end of it.

"I'm so…so…angry!"

Without realizing I had tensed up and it took another pet and soft "…shhhhh…" to bring my body and spirit back down to peace.

"It's not fair. I'm so angry at Toke for putting this on me. Why me?" I say. "I don't want the weight of his life or his freedom on me and yet…I sympathize." I sigh. "From a man whom the fates have stolen everything I ask for more? I step into his life blessed as I am with freedom, land and love…asking HIM for something? With nothing to offer in return? I have everything Rosa and he has nothing. No goals, no future, just…survival under the will of an enemy. It is no wonder he wants to extract something. Even if it is just suffering."

"The only power he has over you is the power you give him."

"Rosa…

"My love." Rosa coos. "Do not let another use your good heart to take your freedom from you. He is a slave by force. Do not become one willingly Quin."

"I am your slave." I whisper.

"You are my boy." She kisses my head. "And my man."

"Rosa I…I want to help Toke."

"My little hero. Of course you do." She squeezes me tight. "You would not be Quin if you didn't."

"Should I fight him? Should I refuse? Should I train? Should I even try?

"Whatever you do, do it for the right reasons. Do not let him force you into anything."

"I am lost."

"You are here with me my love." She nuzzles my hair. "I have you."

Opening my eyes I stare at the soft mound of her breast in front of me. "Tell me what to do?"

"My love. You must search your…"

"No." I beg. "Not this time. Please Lady. Just…just tell me what to do." My voice very quiet I add. "I know it is ultimately my decision but…I just want to hear it."

Her chest rises and falls as she takes a deep breath. "He is broken."

"Yes."

"Then we must fix him."

"How?" I ask. "How can I fix in six weeks what has been done to him over decades?"

"We need more time." She says, her sure tone and direct answer bringing much comfort to me. "You will fight him. You will defeat him."

"I don't know if I can."

"I do." She says. "You are mighty my boy. More than you know."

"And if I do? I send him back a slave all over. Shattered even more than he is now."

"As long as he lives there remains a chance to help him. Perhaps he might be purchased."

"Ha! His master will not sell to me."

"You have friends." She says. "And if all else fails, and if it is important enough to you, more drastic action might be explored."

"Escape?"

"Mmm."

"Dangerous."

"As dangerous as harboring an illegal wizard?"

"I feel like I am becoming more and more a criminal yet I feel like I've done nothing wrong."

"You haven't my pet. But one step at a time. These are decisions for the future. Right now we keep our sight on your body and Toke's spirit. In six weeks we cannot possibly mend him but perhaps we can give him hope. Without hope the rest of it is pointless anyhow."

"How?"

"You said that he saw life here. That he was reminded of something he'd forgotten."

"Yes." I say. "He said it was clean here. That the people here lived, not just survived."

"Then we will let him share in that life." She says. "We treat him with dignity. You and your men will show him the respect a teacher and a man of his experience deserves. Be a good student. Train with purpose. Let him see you grow. Show your gratitude to him. Let him know that he is valued." Her middle finger taps at the base of my neck. "Perhaps we find him a woman to lay with."

"A woman?"

"There is nothing in this world that can soften a hard man or mend a broken one better than the touch of a lover."

"But who?"

"Collywaddle." Comes Rosa's immediate answer. "If she and Aristocles are agreeable to it. If not perhaps we can find a lady for hire. Or a male if that is his inclination."

"Colly?"

"Her heart is playful. Her soul is kind." She chuckles. "And her pussy wanting."

"Ha!"

"And she is a fellow slave so there would be no awkward power disparity." She says. "From what I've learned of Aristocles I believe he would leap at the the chance to have his precious green dumpling in the arms of a warrior barbarian."

"Oh yeah. I think so too."

"There are risks." She says. "If Toke is a violent man with his partner. If he is hateful toward those who are not human. Perhaps his master's philosophy has found purchase in him. We cannot put Colly into that situation." She ponders. "Even worse, if he falls in love with Collywaddle there could be trouble. A lot of trouble. No god has a great wrath than Venus scorned. We would have to arrange it correctly. Cassie and I were talking about going into town soon, with my Master's permission of course, to look for magical items and do some shopping. I can talk to Aristocles and Colly while we are there. In the meantime, talk to him Quin. Learn about him. Find out what kind of man he is."

"And train with him?"

"Yes! You will train as hard as you can. Even outside the time at the platform. When you are not working your focus and energy will be spent on defeating your foe. Cassie and I will help you, as best as we can at least. Her cooking will build you up like the stones of the pyramids. I can help you with balance, flexibility, and focus. Knowing what is at stake we won't let you fail."

"But…but what about my training with you? What about our time my Lady?"

"I have you for a lifetime." She croons, her fingers dancing down my spine. "He has you for just six weeks."

"A lifetime." I smile.

"And hopefully beyond." She finds my ear and begins to tenderly rub the lobe. "It will give me time to work on my craft as well and learn better to cope with my new limitations."

"And Cassie?"

"She will be a part of this. In that time our friendship with her will either deepen or it will grow in a different way." She says. "Either way it will become what it is supposed to be."

"That feels right."

"Besides, she's got some training to do herself."

"Oh?"

"She doesn't even know her basic postures yet." She says. "And if she is to be my eyes while I have my boy bound she and I need to be able to act as one."

"Oh!"

She pats my head. "I thought you might like that."

"Six weeks." I whisper. "Could even be longer."

"You will be so busy it will be as swift as Mercury." She says. "And I will still be here in your bed with you every night my love."

"Hmm."

"You wish to help him?"

"Yes my Lady."

"I do not pretend to have the answers here my boy. But if you wish to do something, this is something."

I turn it over in my mind, trying to look at it from every angle. "And if in the end I cannot beat him?"

"You can." She says without a hint of doubt. "And you will."

I asked for her to make this decision for me and by the gods she had. While the task felt insurmountable having a plan and having Rosa at my back made it seem a whole lot smaller. She made me believe that I could do this. She made me believe that I could do anything. Shifting my cheek across her chest I nuzzle my nose across the soft mound.

"Mmm." She smiles. "Go ahead my love."

I lift my head as she slips an arm from her dress and reveals her right breast. Again I nuzzle the supple nipple then delicately place a single kiss upon it. Opening my mouth I take her breast into my mouth and begin to suckle on her.

"Ohhh that's nice." Her smile warms and her body relaxes completely. "It has been far too long since we've done this my boy."

"Mmmm." I hum contentedly in reply.

"Ohhh." She cradles my head and strokes my cheek. "This is the last night in a while that I'll have you with some vigor to spare." Her unseeing eyes gaze down into mine. "I suppose we best not let this opportunity slip by, mmm?"

"Mmmmmm."

Chapter 73: No Fair

Chapter Text

As I suckle my Lady exposes her other breast and guides me over to it. I hold the first one in my mouth as long as I could until the supple flesh slips from my lips at which point move swiftly to the other so that my mouth is only empty for a mere second. I take near the entirety of her small, soft tit into my mouth and suckle upon this one as eagerly and as needily as the first.

"Hmmm." I coo happily.

"Mmmm." She sighs as she gently plays with my ear. "Whose boy are you?"

"Your boy my Lady." I say with a nuzzle to her nipple. "Forever more."

"Good boy."

Using just my earlobe, pinched ever so lightly between her finger and thumb, she directs me lower. With my chin I push her dress lower to reveal the silky soft flesh of her belly. I kiss and lick and suck the smooth skin unveiled. I gaze up at her beautiful face as I taste her tummy. Her glimmering magenta eyes with those green tinted black pupils stares up into nowhere, a small smile graces her lips.

"You will be a mighty warrior." She whispers. "A peer to those heroes of myth and legend."

"Mmm."

Her smile grows. "And you will be mine. The mightier you become, my boy, the grander your Lady shall be. Think of the looks on those Sirs and Ladies as I enter with the mightiest boy in the Empire. Perhaps his beautiful wife as well? Ohhh, you would be able to smell their jealousy."

I give a sucking kiss to her stomach. "I am not mighty yet my Lady."

"Oh, but you are. You are my boy." She runs her fingers through my hair. "And you will become so much more." She laughs a soft laugh. "Ahhh, you spoil your Lady, Quin. I sometimes worry I am not worthy of a boy such as you."

"You are!" I kiss and kiss and kiss. "It is I who are not worthy of you."

My imagination bustles with images of myself standing as proud warrior then bending my knee and bowing my head to my mistress. How magnificent she would appear to have such a man as her boy. How powerful she would seem as I showed my discipline and obedience. As if I did not have inspiration enough I am reminded that the greater the boy, the greater the Lady whom has collared him. How I would love to be such a glorious prize for my Lady's ego.

Lower she guides me until I feel the thick shaft of her half-flaccid cock through her dress against my chin. I kiss the lovely soft skin of her tummy even more passionately. Her fingers ruffle the hair at the top of my head.

"Hungry my boy?" At that same moment I feel her penis swell.

"Yes my Lady. So hungry."

"How hungry are you?"

"Famished!" I say through a sharp sigh. "Starving! Mmmm." I suck at her belly with ravenous desire to demonstrate my need.

"Starving?" She giggles. Uh oh. I knew that giggle. Rosa wasn't simply horny…she was playful. Oh gods! What was I in for? "Well I can't have that."

She pushes me lower and just as I tilt my head down to start rummaging for her dick she guides me right up and off of her. Sitting up she pulls her dress back up over her torso and smooths it out.

"My Lady?"

"We better go have some supper." She says. "I can't have you keeling over from hunger as I try to ravish you."

I laugh and shake my head. What a tease! There was no point in fighting her though, not that I ever would. "Yes my Lady."

She finds my face and pats my cheek. "Come on hungry boy. Lets get a good meal in your belly before I give you dessert."

Coming back downstairs the mood between us is completely different than when we were heading up. Back then my soul was heavy and my Lady worried. But after a heart to heart and nice little suckle our spirits were high again. The weight I'd been carrying since speaking with Toke was off of my shoulders and Rosa is positively bubbling with frisky energy. She kept touching me and snuggling against my side and giggling for no apparent reason. If I were wine she was fall of her stool drunk on my presence. My Lady was certainly playful and she was overjoyed to have her favorite plaything home for the evening. It was so wonderful seeing her open up again.

In the kitchen I am hit with a wave of succulent aroma. The moment it finds my nostrils my empty stomach announces itself with a loud, rumbling grrrrrowllll.

"Oh my!" Rosa laughs and rubs my belly.

On the stove sits a large clay stew pot closed with a heavy lid. A stack of freshly baked flat breads sits nearby covered with a cloth. I take in a deep breath through my nostrils. "If it's half as good as it smells…"

"It's twice as good." Rosa takes a seat at the kitchen table. "Serve me boy."

I bow. "With pleasure my Lady." I open the pot to be greeted with a cloud of savory smelling steam. "Oh wow." I give the contents a slow stir with the serving spoon. Inside I see a host of chopped root vegetables along with tender chunks of lamb, a bevy of picked herbs, two varieties of mushrooms, and an indulgent amount of garlic and leek. I have to swallow my drool before it drips from lips. "We have garlic?"

"We will next year." Rosa says. "Those were from Cassie's garden."

"I hope Cas is okay sharing her bounty." I lick my lips and start to spoon out a couple of portions.

I put out a serving for each of us, my gut rumbling a few more times in the process. That platter yesterday had been amazing, it was hard to beat a good trout, but this simple but hearty fare of hot stew, fresh bread, and a thin wine took me back to my roots. It was food just like this cooked slow over a much more humble stove that quite literally built me into the man I was today. Sitting across from my Lady I wait for permission to eat.

"Go ahead." She gives me a nod.

I wait a second to give her a chance for the first bite but she seemed intent on waiting to hear my reaction. Spooning out a trio of meat, leek, and turnip along with a goodly amount of the rich broth I give it a blow then shovel into my mouth."

"Mmm." I hum as the flavors swirl and open up on my palatte. "Mmm!"

Rosa grins. "Good?"

"Gods!" I swallow and go for more. "Good? This is…nrrmmm!" My statement is interupted by another spoonful filling my greedy maw. "Oh gods! Ohhhh!"

"Listen to you." Rosa laughs. "You're a slutty boy for good food too it seems."

"It'sh sho good! Mmm!" I say through a full mouth. "Schlrmm!"

The stew wasn't simply delicious it was…right. It was exactly what a stew ought to be. It had the same richness and care as my Mom's even though the taste varied. It carried the exact same flavors and sensibilities just in different proportions. It was country fare through and through and for this country boy things just couldn't get better. This was hearth and home distilled down into a bowl. Happy to hear her boy devouring his meal Rosa begins to eat her supper with the manners befitting a Lady.

"This is incredible." I say as I swipe up the remaining broth with the bread, unwilling to let a drop of it go to waste. "Mmm."

"It ought to be." Rosa says between dainty sips. "Cassie really put her heart into it."

"That girl can cook." I say. "This is almost as good as Mom's." Though I don't say it out of respect…it might actually be better!

"She was inspired today." She says. "She is trying to capture a husband after all."

"This just ain't fair." I say as I gulp down the last broth soaked chunk of bread. "How can I resist this?"

"After last night I think she wanted to give you a taste of your own medicine." Rosa says. "Fight lust with gluttony."

"Ha! It wasn't my idea to strip down in front of her."

"Well don't look at me." Rosa says with a regal lift of her fine nose. "The Lady is beyond reproach."

Smacking my lips I savor the fading flavors on my tongue. "This just ain't fair."

I sit up, pause, then scoop up my bowl to hurry to the stove for seconds.

Chapter 74: The Monster at Home

Chapter Text

With the delicious dinner devoured Rosa and I clean up the kitchen, during which she finds any excuse to playfully touch me, bump into me, or 'accidentally' outright grope me then blame her blindness. My Lady was in a mood tonight. When the final dish is put away and the table wiped Rosa has me kneel down and then, in a moment that brings back so many wonderful memories, she climbs up onto my back. During our time on the road this action had become second nature for both of us. Those days were long, the miles many, and though her spirit was willing sometimes my soft Lady simply became too tuckered out to carry on. Her knees tuck up along my sides and her slender arms down over my chest hug to me tightly. Pressed to my back as she was I feel that while she wasn't hard she wasn't fully flaccid either.

She nuzzles and kisses my neck. "To the river my love."

"Yes my Lady."

I stand with ease and she clings to me just like she used to. I walk to the pool where we undress each other then slip into the cool water. My Lady as naturally as day turning to night slips back into slave mode to give her Master a good scrub and an even better massage by the end of which I couldn't even tell that I had a hard day's work behind me. With her Master attended to it was then time for her boy to attend to her.

"Is anybody watching?" She asks as just her head peak up out the water.

"Nobody that I can see." I reply. "Though Danae is sneaky."

She giggles. "Danae has seen it all before." She dips under the surface then rises up to stand. The clear, clean water flows over her lithe body. I gaze up at her admiring her pale form as rivulets race down it. Spreading her arms and lifting her chin she commands me. "Clean me."

"Yes my Lady."

I take the scented oil we'd brought with us and begin to work it into her soft flesh. I start at the neck then move to rub her shoulders, careful to keep an eye out for any peeping eyes. Standing in front of her as I do so meant that my dick kept rubbing across hers, both of them glistening wet and in a state of half arousal.

"I should build a privacy fence." I say. "Or a screen we could set up."

"That would be nice." She says.

I oil her right arm. Gripping it in in both hands I stroke down from shoulders to fingertips then push back up again, her smooth skin sliding easily within my grasp. I wash her left arm then move around to her back. As my oiled palm glides down the center of her back from neck to butt something catches against the edge of my hand.

"What's this?" I feel along the area with my fingers and quickly find the anomaly.

"What's what?"

Moving my fingers to the side I kneel to take a closer look. There at the base of her spine, at the very crown of her butt crack, there was a wee bump about half the size of a thimble.

Trying her best to get a look Rosa cranes her head to look back over her shoulder. "What is it?"

"I don't know. It's like a nub.

"A nub?" She says. "Like a pimple or something?"

"No." I carefully press on it the squeeze it from either side. "The flesh it healthy. It's not red or swollen or anything."

"That wasn't there this morning." She says. "I know it wasn't."

"Does it hurt?" I run my thumb across it.

"No. Not at all." Reaching back she feels it herself. "Huh."

"Should I fetch a doctor?"

"No. I don't think so." She says as she flicks and fiddles at it. "Not yet at least." She stretches out her arms again. "I'm sure it will go away on its own. Continue my boy."

"Yes my Lady."

I continue her bath, cleaning every inch of her perfect body. The boobs and balls are particularly enjoyable, for both of us. For the latter she actually holds onto my bicep and has me fondle her huge testes a bit longer than anywhere else. As I feel the weight of her bulky balls in my hand I knew that their contents would be either in me or on me before the night was through. Either way what fun. I finish with her ass and legs then turn to washing and scraping the oil from her skin. I then go the extra mile to scrub her horns with water and brush.

"They're getting longer."

"I told you they would." She says. "Do you miss the little nubbies?"

"Nubbies?" I chuckle. "I like them either way. I cannot wait to see what they look like fully grown. They will be regal and glorious."

"I just hope they don't scare people."

"No offense my Lady, but you are not scary."

Her ears perk up in mild offense. "Not scary, huh?"

"Well…"

"Fangs, horns, can toss magic around as easy as walking, the blood of an Amazonian warrior flowing through my veins." Her titties bounce as she pops up to her full height, diminutive as it may be. "I'm not even a little intimidating?"

"I should have said once one gets to know you. You are very scary when you want to be my Lady." I assure her with a smile. With her brow crinkles and her lips pouting she was so dang CUTE!

She lets out one of those crackling wildcat snarls and lashes her long tongue across her bared teeth. "You do not fear your Lady?"

"Oh!" I jump. "I'm trembling my Lady."

Her lips curl into a devilish grin. "You will be, boy." Reaching out she finds me then gives my dick a teasing flick with her fingers. "I think somebody needs to be reminded of the monster that lurks in his very own home." The words were tough but she gives herself away with a giggle.

I hold back my own laugh as I bow. "You are fearsome my Lady."

Pulling me by the cock she takes me to the edge of the pool. Feeling around she finds our piles of clothes. From hers she pulls the braided rope belt. Turning to me she finds my hands then brings them together. Crossing one wrist over the other she begins to bind them together.

"Ohhh my Lady." I gasp as the promise of bondage is made.

She smiles as she tightens the rope and whispers. "Just your wrists my boy. Until I have another set of eyes I need you present."

"Yes my Lady."

Even without seeing her loops and knots are perfection. It was a reminder of the hard won skills my Lady had gathered in her other life. She cinches the final knot. I give the bonds a test and they hold with ease. That reassurance of being bound relaxes my soul while making manhood surge to full hardness. From the bottom she had left a short length to dangle free. Using it as a lead she guides me out of the pool…then continues to guide me back toward the house.

"My Lady, our clothes."

"Leave them."

Each of us naked and wet my Lady leads her bound boy through the garden paths. Her steps are careful but sure. I knew silent counts were going on inside of her head. Five steps this way, turn right, twenty steps until you smell lavender and turn left, or something along those lines. I remain ready to aid her but it is not needed. With unhurried grace and confidence my Rosa takes me home.

Once inside she locks the door and leads me back up to our room again. She takes me to the center of the room. Dropping the rope she leaves me to stand there. She takes a step to the left and turns around exactly 180 degrees. She walks back to the bedroom door and closes it. She feels along the center of the door until she finds a tiny dot affixed to it and taps it with a finger. I cock my head curiously. She then strolls around the exterior of the room, deftly avoiding the furniture, and every so often she would stop and tap her finger against another pebble glued to the wall. At the first window she stops, closes the shutters, then draws a heavy curtain across it. We had curtains now? She carries on in the same manner. Walk a few steps, tap, another few, tap, until she gets to the balcony door. Bending down she slides a rolled up rug across the crack along the bottom. The already dim room becomes so much darker. My eyes glance to remaining window and I see some curtains had been put up there as well, thanks to our friend Cassie no doubt. Once those were closed the room would be black.

As Rosa again taps a pebble on the balcony door I take advantage of the light while I had it to squint and try to make out the significance. But all I see is a pebble. No…wait. It wasn't rounded or uneven, it was a near perfect cube. Looking around I see the others were as well. And as I look I see more dotted here and there all over the walls and even a few on the tables and bed. These weren't pebbles, they were tesserae. It hits me in a flash. Rosa had pried a couple dozen of the magical tesserae from our cold box and placed them around the room. To anybody else they would not even be noticed, but to Rosa's special sight they would glimmer like stars on a moonless night. Just then the curtain is drawn shut and my sight is taken from me.

From the void comes the most adorable giggle, almost creepy by its innocence in such a dark place, followed by a sweet yet lustful whisper. "Monsters are always scarier in the dark."

Chapter 75: Feasting

Chapter Text

A rolling snarl echoes through the room as the demon prowling the darkness begins to circle her prey. A moment later a pair of faint and flickering pinpoints of green light appear in the void, so pale as to be barely be seen at all. Slowly they move from left to right, disappearing occasionally only to reemerge from the black a few feet on. A lick of cold swipes down my face, chest and shoulder. My Lady was manipulating the cooling magic of the beads that had been placed around the room. In a reversal of the usual she could see me but I could not see her.

"He he he." Another giggle in the dark as the cooling magic spreads down my naked flesh. "Somebody's excited."

My dick flexes at the mention. "Yes my Lady. HAH!" Just then the tip of a finger brushes lightly up the crack of my ass yet still the giggling persisted in front of me and ten feet away. I spin and reach for who I assumed must be either Cassie or Colly but my hands find nothing but air. "How?"

"He he he he." Lilting laughter comes from off to my left. "Rawr!"

"Ooo!" I jump to the sharp nip of two fangs sinking into my right buttock.

"He he he he!"

I try to rub the bite, my bound wrists making it difficult, and chuckle. "You're getting good with that bracelet."

"Aren't I?" She says. "I've got you surrounded my boy."

"I am at your mercy my Lady."

"Indeed you are." She purrs as she continues to circle me. "Ohhh, you look so…beautiful."

"Hah!" I gasp as suddenly my testes are gripped between slender fingers and thumb, then gone again just as quick. "Oh!" An instant later comes the lick of a long tongue along the edge of my ear before it coils around it as its tip teases at the canal. Once more it is gone in the blink of an eye. A soft breast brushes across my lips, away before I could kiss it. A hand pushes up my inner thigh, then pulls away before I can even spread my legs. Hands grope and paw here and there and there again. She was all over me! A horn scrapes across my nipple, a pointed ear flicks my nose, and a warm, wet mouth gives my stiff manhood a single hard suck. "Ohhh!"

"Here I am." She whispers from above and to my left. My head snaps that direction to look but another whisper was already coming from below and the right. "No, over here." I look, seeing only more blackness. "Up here my sexy boy." I look straight up to see two glowing green pupils staring back down at me like faint stars. "I seeee youuuu."

"My Lady!" I smile.

"I'm everywherrrrre." A sweet trill of delight turns into a lusty snarl and then straight into a frolicking giggle. "Tee hee hee!" My Lady was having fun.

Rosa's older, wiser, gentler support had cleared the gray clouds from around my sullen soul when I got home today and now her natural playfulness and joy for life was the rejuvenating sunlight that brought the color back into my world.

"Reach for me my boy. Reach for you Lady." Obedience came as naturally as breathing, not even a conscious choice anymore. I reach up toward those verdant eyes with my bound hands and as I reach they recede, staying just beyond my fingertips. "That's it. Reach. Stretch that beautiful body baby." Her voice is two at once, coming both from above and across the room. On my tip-toes, ever sinew stretched to its limit, I reach as high as I am able. There is a brush against my forearms and I feel the short length of rope she had left to be a lead pull away and a moment later slip back down into my outstretched hands. "Hold on my boy. Hold on with all of your great strength."

"Yes my Lady." I say and obey. In both hands I grip the rope belt and find myself suspended by my own power through the magic of the bracelet of Janus. After being bent over for large portions of the day in my work the strain of being extended like this actually feels good in my bones and joints. But the good feelings went so much deeper than the physical for this submissive Roman. As my weight settles and the binding around my wrists creak yet become no tighter thanks to my Lady's masterful rope work the thrill of bondage surges through me. "Ohhhh."

A warm breath washes over the cool skin of my chest as Rosa is suddenly directly in front of me. Gods could she move quietly when she wanted to. She comes so close I can feel her heat and the heavy bulk of her aroused female cock brushing across my thighs. I hang there stretched out, helpless and very, very happy.

"Mmm." She nuzzles into my pec then lays a long, lingering kiss upon it. Another follows just below the other pec and her hands glide up my flanks. "I'm gonna eat…you…up." Her mouth wide she chews down my ribs, each bite gentle and sucking. "Num, num, num. Tasty boy." She finishes with a wet lick of her long flanged tongue back up the section that just got nommed. "Delicious."

"Hahhh." I sigh in bliss.

Over the next several minutes my Lady explores every part of her boy's exposed body with her hands and mouth, every part she could reach at least. From my armpits down to my knees, minus my privates and boy hole, I am lavished with kisses and sucks, gropes and grasps, claws and tickles, and so many nibbles that my whole body is left tingling. As I hang there with just my toes and grip to support me I discovered the brilliance of what my Lady had done. Every time I found myself drifting away to Morpheus' siren call my grip would begin to slacken and as I felt my suspension begin to weaken I would be forced back into the present to reassert my grip. If I did ever succumb to that submissive bliss of bondage my Lady would know right away as I would surely slump to the floor.

Eventually she finds her way to my right nipple where she begins to suckle on it in much the same way as I do to her. It felt nice. Really nice. Her tongue laps and swirls as her locked lips rhythmically suck, suck, suck away.

"Ohhhhhh."

"Mmmm, I was STARVING baby." Her tongue flicks at my aroused nipple. "Famished for boy flesh."

"Ohhhh yessss."

"But your Lady wants more." Reaching around she grabs my butt in both hands. "I'm gonna eat that ass so good baby."

"Ohhhhhh!"

Smooching and nippling around my left side Rosa was on the move. The muscles of my calves were beginning to burn and shake but I hold strong. For a moment I sway at an unexpected separation but my Lady is quickly back again, her hand gripping the backs of my legs. As she begins to pepper my bottom with a series of soft humming kisses I realize that she had slid something to sit on behind me. She was making herself comfortable back there.

She cups my cheeks and spreads them apart with her thumbs. Wasting no time the wet flesh of her tongue paints up and down my freshly cleaned crack two times before it tip finds my eagerly waiting anus. With no real pressure she taps and flicks at my entrance and it already begins to relax and open for her.

"Mmm. You're getting good at this." She whispers with a proud kiss to my cheek. She sucks on her middle finger and with ease pushes it into me.

"OHHHH Yessss!" I moan as she penetrates my ass.

She fingers me for a time, slowly and lovingly, before withdrawing it so that she could have her anal indulgence. She spreads my cheeks as wide as they would go then plunges her tongue into my tunnel with power, thrusting in at least eight inches at a go.

"GODS!" My body quivers in pure pleasure at the depth and girth and shape of my Lady's incredible appendage. "OHHHHHH!"

"Nnngh. Nnngh. Nnngh." Her tongue twists this way and that as it plunged in and out of my happy hole, those wonderful ribbed protuberances along the sides pounding along that magical spot inside of me that she never failed to find.

"Huhhhh! Huhhhh! Ohhhh!" I mewl in my high subby voice. "Ohhhh Lady!"

"Nnngh! Nnngh! Nnngh!" In and out, in and out, her slick muscle splits my ass. Inside me it curled and explored my nethers in a way no human ever could.

"Ohhh godssss!"

My muscles are on fire. My legs are trembling from both fatigue and sexual ecstasy. Still I hold strong. Until permission or total muscle failure I would hold this position with all I had. "RRRRMM!" She snarls as she roots her face into my ass, her nose and chin buried between my cheeks, and her demon tongue slithers deeper. Deeper even than her mighty penis. My anus is alight with delight as those twisting bumps along the flanks of her tongue meant that my opening could never fully adapt to one thickness, to say nothing of what they were doing to my special spot. It was absolutely humming! Precum streamed down my achingly hard cock and rolled down through the pubes of my balls. Her fingers and thumbs sank deep into the meat of my bum as faster and faster, deeper and harder, and ever more ravenously she went down on me. She wasn't eating my ass, she was FEASTING on it!

"OHHH FUUUCK! OHHHHHH!" My mewling whimpers echo off the walls as my hips try to rock with her intense rhythm. Suspended as I was however I am denied even that motion as it took all I had just to hold my position. Truly at her mercy all I can do is hang on and hang steady. "HMMMMM!"

"Rngh! Rngh! Rngh! Rngh!"

My senses are assaulted in every direction. My calves and forearms are melting in agony, my insides blissfully glowing, my cock threatening to erupt without permission forcing me to concentrate on it to tamp the pressure back. It was torture! Such…sweet…torture!

I look to the heavens and cry out my gratitude. "OHHHHHH GODSSSS!"

I damn near pass out when all at once the tongue snaps back, the hands come away, and the anal assault stops.

"Gods damn boy!" She slaps my ass like she owned it, which of course she did. "Now THAT'S a meal worthy of a Lady."

My mind swirling and my whole body vibrating uncontrollably the only reply I can muster for my Lady is a puling little squeak. "…eennnghh…"

Chapter 76: Work the Rim

Chapter Text

"…ohhhh…" I warble, my asshole absolute aglow with good feelings as I hang there trembling in the dark. After the sweetest little smooch to where she'd smacked by butt my Lady is about to go in for seconds when she curses softly under her breath.

"Magic's about to run out baby." She stands and hurries around to my front. "I didn't realize how low it was getting. I've got to return it before it drains completely." She presses up against me, her hands gripping just below my armpits. "Let go baby. I got you." I release the rope and slump into my Lady's arms, my arms dropping down around her. "Ooof! That's a…mmm…good boy." She grunts as she is suddenly forced to support my weight as my legs were still trembling. I hold myself up as best I can but if she wasn't there I would surely be on the floor. "Gngh. My big boy." It takes all her strength to hold me up but my Lady does not let me fall. She kisses my chest. "Come on lover. Geez, mmm. Let's get you to bed."

I am cooing and babbling happily as she leads me toward our bed. Drunk on lust I sneak kisses to her horns and even begin to suck on one of them as we go.

She giggles. "My goodness. You are just too cute, you know that?"

"He he he." I titter giddily. "I love you, I love you, I love you my Lady."

"Come on you silly boy." She laughs as we shuffle along, my bound wrists resting on her her hips as I nuzzle and kiss her head between her horns.

"I love you. I love you. I love you!"

"Mmf. You are downright besotted my handsome boy." She says as she pats my chest. "Goodness you are such a bondage slut. Look at what it does to you."

"Ohhh, yesss my Lady." I nuzzle and kiss her head between her horns. "I am your slut. I am your slut!"

"Nngh." She heaves me down onto the bed and lets out a puff from the exertion. "Whoo! You're heavier than you look, and that's saying something." Leaning over me she rustles my hair and kisses my lips. "Never too big for me though." She kisses me again. "Whose boy are you?"

"Yours!" I say with my whole heart and soul.

"That's right baby." She strokes my hair. "And who loves you more than life?"

"Youuu!"

"Good boy! And who needs you more than the air she breathes?"

"Youuu my Lady." I sigh. "I am not worthy."

"Oh but you are my love. You are." She croons, her fingers dancing over my flesh. "Humor your needy Lady. Let me it hear again, whose boy are you Quin?"

"Yours Lady Rosa."

"Always." She whispers, her breath caressing my ear. "My boy may play with girls and goblins. My Master may marry. My man may give of himself to many causes and many people. But YOU…you will always be mine Quintus. All of you. Always."

"Ohhhh." I moan. "Yesss my Lady."

"There is no voluntary bond more powerful than a boy to his Lady."

"Mmmm." My spirit is swimming in a blissful cloud. "Yesss my Ladyyyy."

"I love you Quin."

"I love youuuu."

She gives me a soft kiss to the cheek then very lightly pushes me back.

I slide back onto the bed then lay back. Without even being asked I spread my legs and bring my knees up along my sides. My arms I allow to fall back over my head, the bindings around my wrists still giving a bit of the bondage bliss that I loved so much. A moment later I see two barely perceptible points of glowing green and feel the wash of cool flow across my body.

"Ohhh, baby. Look at you!" I hear the rub of skin over skin. She was stroking her cock. "You know just what your Lady wants. You look so fucking good baby. "

"Mmm. Use me?" I beg in my most submissive tone.

"Ohhh, I will my boy." She crawls on top of me. I am excited as her hard cock brushes over my hole…but it quickly glides up over my balls and dick then up my stomach. Rosa climbs up my body then turns around to sit on my chest just below the neck. Using my knees and shins as arm rests she wiggles her hot tush enticingly. "Your turn baby. Get in there."

"Yes my Lady!" Eager to obey I push my face deep into the crevice of her perfect ass and without hesitation I am tonguing her anus with gusto. "Mmmm!"

"Oooo, ohhh, just like that baby." Her lithe body begins to gently rock forward and back Her right hand slides off my leg and begins to move in a slow, repetitive motion. She was stroking her cock as I ate out her ass. While my bum and penis were crying out for attention I wouldn't have traded this moment for anything. I LOVED it when my Lady used me purely for her own pleasure. It gave my submissive need to serve a woman as much pleasure as her tongue had given my booty hole. "That's it my boy. Eat that ass baby."

"Nnnngh!" I jab my tongue hard against her back entrance and my Lady opens up for it. Soon it is buried deep in her back door, the soft flesh of her anal tunnel gripping around my tongue as if trying to milk it. I plunge in and out of her, trying to eat pleasure her hole even a quarter as good as she had mine. Clean as she was it hadn't much taste at all, but to this joyful boy it was every bit as fine as Cassie's succulent stew. "Rrrmmm!" I root deeper, burying my face as deep as it would go. With long, deep, probing thrusts I explore my Lady's rear relishing how the sphincter gripped and how wonderfully soft her insides were.

"Mmm, very good." She hums happily. "Verrry good my boy. Work the rim a little. Get your lips involved."

She didn't have to ask twice. "Mmmm." My lips knead into her anal sphincter as my tongue flicks around the sides. Against my chin I could feel how hot and wet her pussy was and that unique aroma of soft spice fills the air. Oh how I wished I had two mouths so that I could pleasure both of my Lady's tunnels at once. But my job was to eat ass and as the gods as my witness I eat that ass like starving hound. "Lnnghh!"

"Mmm, good boy. Goooood boyyyy." Her rocking gets faster as more and more she was letting my face take her weight. I could barely breath my mouth and nose cut off from the outside world by her supple cheeks as they were but I care not and hungrily tongue fuck her butt hole with all I had. "Ohhh gods you are a blessing my boy." She leans forward, the motion pulling her ass away from me. I am able to get but one scant slurp of drooling wet pussy, and it is DIVINE, before one of my Lady's heavy balls comes to rest on my open lips. "Worship my balls sweet man. Show your Lady how much you love them."

"Mmmmmm!" I swoon in subby bliss. I suck on her large testicles as if were a ripe plum. I pull the loose skin of her scrotum into my mouth to nibble it with lips, careful never to nip too hard. She lays all the way forward, her cock sandwiching down the center of my pecs and pinned down by her tummy as my dick finds a home between her small breasts. "Ohhmmm." I moan as her hot, wet mouth takes both of my balls together to begin to suckle them as one. "Hah!" I gasp, her ball slipping from my lips, as the way she handling my family jewels with her mouth and tongue had me trembling all over again. My nuts rolled and twisted in my sack as her tongue twirled around it and her suckling mouth drew them into her mouth as deep as they could go. And the occasional accidental light prick of a fang sent me soaring. "Ohhh!" Quickly I recover and reach forward to latch onto her other nut and give it the oral bathing it deserved.

I suck her balls, one at a time, as she sucks both of mine. I suck and slurp and lick her soft scrotum doing what I can to give every bit of it some special attention. Between our gently rocking bodies the smear of her hot precum mingles with the copious slick wetness of mine. Our cocks rock hard and reaching for each other but not quite touching.

After a time my Lady lifts up. Her tongue remains firmly coiled around my nutsack as her face lifts six inches or so. My eyes roll back as she two fingers sink deeply into my ass. Slowly at first but soon getting quicker she strokes in and out of my slutty boy hole.

"Ohhhhh!"

"You want it hard tonight, don't you baby?"

"Ohhhh gods, yessss!"

"Tell me how much you want it." Her might cock flexes hard against my chest. "Tell me how much you need it."

"Ohhh I want it! I want it so bad!" My mewl turns into a low growl as third finger joins the others. In and out she finger fucks my asshole, the saliva from her deep tonguing of my bottom providing more than ample lubricant to make the fingering smooth and easy. My body tenses and twists, my muscles bulge as the belt around my wrists strains to contain my power. "Grrnnngh! I neeeed it my Lady! Ohhh pleeease!"

Chapter 77: Snap

Chapter Text

Keeping her three fingers inside me my Lady slides forward and down my body, coming to sit straddled on my stomach facing away from me. The smooth skin of her bum felt so soft and nice against my skin. Her long, hard cock was now right along side my own just pointed the other way, extending both past the bottom and top of mine such was the size difference between us. The fingers continue to thrust in and out as those from other hand find my scrotum to begin tugging and fondling my sensitive balls.

"Ohhhh." I stretch out and keep my legs spread as best I could.

I could see nothing, hear and taste very little, and my smell searched out for the faint spice of her pussy's natural perfume. Though the other senses lacked my faculty of touch was running over. The soft blanket beneath me, pressure of the rope around my wrists, weight of her body on top of me, her fingers in my bottom, her rubbing of my nuts, her balls and pussy pressing into my stomach, her big penis rubbing against mine, and now…what felt like a warm, wet serpent wrapping under and then around our dicks, it was a feast of the flesh. Rosa's hot demon tongue is a heady contrast to the gentle cool that clung to my skin and when she coils it around both cocks and begins to stroke as she coils and uncoils, her thick shaft held hard against mine, I am paralyzed by pleasure.

"Ohhhh Ladyyy."

"Nnngh." She hums as best she can with her tongue so far extended.

The tightness of her grip, the way the muscle twisted and writhed, the texture of it's surface, Rosa's tongue had me shaking. And her plunging fingers had my bottom feeling all kinds of good. I wouldn't last long at this rate!

"Ohhh yesss!" I moan. "Ohhh, it's feeling gooood. Am…I…allowed to cum?"

"Nn-nngh." Comes a definite no.

"Ohhhhh!"

Not only is no mercy given…the intensity actually picks up! She pulls my balls a little bit harder, two of her fingers prodding and squeezing the very nuts that were nearing ejaculating their contents. In and out and in and out Rosa's fingers thrust, each time curling in just such a way to rub me on the inside in just the right way. Up and down and around her tongue strokes us together, my tender knob the focus of all the action.

"Ohhhh! Ohhhh gods! My Ladyyyy!" I whine as I got ever closer to release. "P-Permission?"

"Nn-nngh." She denies me again.

"OHHHHH!" My body writhes, my muscles taut, as the pressure builds and builds. No longer allowed the luxury of just letting the feelings wash over me I pour all of my submissive will into containing my rising passion. Teeth clenched I clasp my hands together and flex every muscle from my ass up as I focus on denying, or at least delaying, what the flesh was crying out for. It was my body versus my Lady and I would fight on her side to the very end. "MMMMM!"

My ass is fingered. My balls squeezed. My cock rubbed. And soon I could feel myself losing my battle. Against my instruction my ass was beginning to grip in time with the thrusts, my cock was flexing and relaxing to the same rhythm and putting out an incredible amount of precum, my balls were tightening, and my hips had begun to rock.

"My Lady." I plead. "MY LADY! OH GODS!"

At the very last instant, perhaps even a second past it, her tongue retracts and the fingers of both hands cease their action. She cups my scrotum in a warm and gentle grasp and holds them snug to my body. "Hold it baby. Hold it."

"Ohhhhh." I warble in pure erotic agony and somehow, SOMEHOW, deny and even pull back from the climax that had already begun.

"Good boy." She whispers when she feels no semen burst from my manhood. "Gooood boy!"

"Ohhhh." I tremble in relief.

When it was safe to do so she leans down and gives my penis a very light kiss. "So powerful. Your Lady is so proud of her strong boy."

"Thank youuuu."

As I lay there catching my breath and recovering from the brink Rosa is on the move again. She dismounts me, turning to give my chin a cherishing little kiss, then she comes around to take up a position at the side of the bed between my shaking legs. Her cock lies over my dick and balls as her hands explore my chest, stomach and flanks. Floating in the inky black I could once more see those two pale flickers of forest green that were Rosa's special pupils. And those eyes were exploring me just as much as her hands.

"My boy wants it hard tonight, doesn't he?"

"Yessss my Lady."

"Tell me baby. Use your words. Use your noises."

"Mmmm." I mewl lewdly as I squirm for her. "I want it so hard Mistress. I want it deep and hard and fast. Ohhhh! I want you to use my body for your own pleasure. Mmmm!"

"Ohhh." She sighs, supping on my pleading tone and naughty noises. Her fingers claw down my stomach. "Have you been a good boy?"

"Yes my Lady!" I say breathily. "Your boy works hard for his Lady. You have captured my every thought. I give my all for you. I live for my Lady."

"Mmmm, I am so proud of you baby."

"Ohhhh."

"You deserve a good, hard fucking."

"Ohhhh!" My ass is actually winking, opening for her without even a touch.

"How is your rope baby?" Her fingers tickle my belly to either side of my manhood. "How you doin sexy boy?"

"I'm goood. I just want to be…fucked. Mmmm."

"Arch your back for me. Nice and high. Let me see you being sexy." She hooks an arm beneath the small of my back and helps me to lift as I strain to arch as high as I could. "Ohhh, look at you baby." Her hands run up abdomen muscles to grab my thick pecs like tits, her thumbs quickly finding my nipples to rub and flick. "Good boy." She claws back down again. I hear the slick sound of her tongue. A moment later the sound of her spitting. And a moment after that two wet fingers working the saliva into my desperately wanting hole.

I go very still, lapping up the feeling of her fingers against my anus, as I ready myself to receive my Lady. There was a monster lurking in the darkness alright.

"Hah!" I gasp as I at last feel her tip press to my entrance. "Yessss." To my great surprise my Lady does not tease or tap…but begins to push her big Amazon member straight inside. "OHHHHH GODS!"

"Ohhh Quin." She croons. "You're so warmed up and ready for me. Ohhh you feel so good!"

Inch after inch after thick demonic inch not only fills but stretches my anal tunnel in that fully satisfying way that only her cock could provide.. "Nnngh!"

"That's it baby. Grip hard. Let your Lady feel you." She then stops well short of her maximum and begins to gingerly thrust in and out.

It felt amazing but tonight I wanted more. The shallowness and gentleness a mere tease with the way I was riled up tonight. But I would dare not say so aloud. If this is how she wished to have me, this is how it would be. "Mmmm."

"What's that?" She teases. "Deeper?"

"YES!" I gasp loudly.

She giggles. "My goodness."

I am given another inch. "Hahhhh!"

"More?"

"YES!!!" I cry out, trying not beg but my desire too powerful to contain. "Gods yes my Lady!"

"Hrmf!" She peeps as she blesses me with the rest of it.

"Ohhh gods! Ohhh gods! Ohhhhhh!" My wild yet feeble moans ring off the walls, and as I feel her big balls touch my cheeks and I take every inch she had to give my high lilt drops into a low, manly growl. "GNRRNNGH!"

"He he he! That's what he's been waiting for."

She wasn't wrong. It felt SO FUCKING GOOD! My sphincter still ached because it was the first penetration of her girth tonight but that girth just…just…ohhhh! It filled me! Taking my hips she pulls herself in even harder, letting me feel every last bit of her.

"MMMMM! FUUUUCK!" And then…she fucks me. She doesn't start slow and easy or move with lissome grace to make sweet love. She FUCKS me. Pulling back she slams back in, hard enough for our her flesh to clap against mine. "FUCK!" There is no pause as she pulls back again and rams her long, hard Amazonian cock deep into her boys warm nethers. "GAHHH!" And so it goes. Within a few seconds she was plowing me deep and hard and fast, just like I needed to be. "OHHHHH!!!"

"My sweet little slut." She coos through the hard thrusts. "My perfect slutty boy. Sing for your Lady."

"OHHHHH!" I wail in pure ecstasy.

"Sing your love for my cock."

"I…LOVE…IT! I…LOVE…YOUR…COCK!" I grunt between hard, slapping strokes. "GNNNGH!"

"Sing for me."

"OHHHHH!!!"

Clap, clap, clap, clap. Her slender body rocks mine. Grabbing my ankles she lifts and spreads my legs wider to delve just that iota deeper. My cock and balls are bouncing to the anal assault. I grip the blankets above my head and flex my chest and arms. Burying my face momentarily into my bicep I whimper than turn my head to cry into the open. "OHHHHH VENUS AND CUPID!!!"

"Uh oh." She snarls. "I hope you're not about to cum already."

"Hmmmmm!" She must have been able to feel it from the inside, because she wasn't wrong! After getting so close before this blissfully relentless ass pounding me racing toward the brink all over. "Ohhhhh Ladyyyy!"

"Are you gonna cum without permission?"

"Ohhhh! MMMMM!"

She spreads my legs wider and leans her weight forward to drive down into my whore hole with all her weight. "You're gonna cum all over this beautiful dick, aren't you baby?"

"Lady Pleee-heee-heee-eeease!" I scream as the tension builds with each and every deep, ass filling thrust. "PLEEEASE!"

"Okay my boy." She says. "Go ahead. Cum on your Lady's cock."

"GNNNNGHHHH!!!" The words had barely escaped her lips when the first long rope of hot cum streaks out to paint down my chin and neck. "NNNNGH! HNNNGH! NNNGH!!" I groan with each hard throb of gooey ejaculate being pumped from my body by the thick cock stuffing my ass, my body writhing in time to the waves of ecstasy coursing through me. The cool of the magic that allowed Rosa to see me concentrates at my groin so that she could see my hands free orgasm in perfect detail. The soothing cool pooling against my member just intensifies the sensation. "HAAHHHH!"

SNAP!

"Oh!" Rosa gasps in as much surprise as I at discovering my hands were free! "You broke the belt!"

"Ohhhh godssss!" I mewl, far too caught up in my powerful orgasm, anal and otherwise, to focus on my bonds. Though I was disappointed to be free.

"I really must account for your strength." She says, her thrusts building pace and power again after the momentary lapse. "Gods you feel good cumming on my dick baby."

"Mmmmm." I moan, the fervency in my voice falling as my long orgasm trails to a lingering end.

My nut had been bust but my Lady was just getting warmed up. Clap, clap, clap, clap!

"I'm not letting you off that easy." She says as she continues to fuck my ass. "It might be six weeks until I have you like this again." Her soft, supple hand grabs my sensitive dick and milks the dregs from my balls then begins to stroke me in an effort re-summon my hardness without a break or a pause. "I'm gonna fuck my boy all night long." She squeezes my dick and rubs the hole with her thumb. "I'm gonna give you what you wanted baby and I'm gonna get mine too. I'm gonna fuck my good boy until he can't take anymore!"

"OHHHH!!!"

Chapter 78: Unleashed

Chapter Text

With me writhing in my post-orgasm bliss my Lady continues to pound my ass. Her fingers and thumb massage my just emptied balls as her other hand strokes my tender member. Having just cum my dick was trying to curl up and bed down but Rosa's stroking hand wasn't letting it retreat. It is aching ecstasy and pleasing agony as one. My arms now free with the frayed remnant of my bonds still attached to my left wrist slap down to either side and grip the blankets hard.

Arching my back I let out a long, lusty moan as butt and cock are worked. "Ohhhhh!"

"Good boy. That's a good boy." She says. Scooping up a bunch of my cum she uses it as lubricant to stroke me even faster with an even tighter grip! "Don't go soft now. Good boy."

"Ohhhh! Hahhhh! Ohhhh my Lady!"

"You sing so well." She croons. "Venus herself will be listening."

"Ohhhhhhh!" I moan loudly and openly, letting all of the pleasure I was feeling come through in my softer, higher 'boy' voice. "Ahhhhh!"

"Call for mercy if you need my love." She says, her thick cock filling my tunnel again and again and again. "Your Lady shall listen."

"Nooo…mercyyyy…ohhhhhh!"

She giggles that sweet yet wicked giggle that only she could. "You are a slutty little whore boy tonight, hmm?"

"Ohhhh yesssss!"

The cold magic washes up and down my body in slow, rippling waves as her faintly glowing eyes scan over it. "Look at you my boy. Those muscles. That shape." Her ball massage pauses just long enough to feel the bumps of my abs, then returns again. "What a body."

"Ohhhhh hmmmmm!" My dick was already as hard as the wood of the great cypress out back. "Ha-Harder my Lady! Ohhhhhh fuuuuuck!"

"Harder!?" She laughs. "My goodness, what have I unleashed?"

Despite her lilting laughter she gives her boy what he wants, what he needs, and that was good unrelenting ass pounding. "GNNRRNNGH!" My voice goes from high to a low growl as her thrusts rock my body and swell my insides.

"Keep stroking." She whispers as she lets go of my member and berries to grab my legs for even better power and control. In instant obedience I grab my penis and continue to jerk it in the same swift manner that she had. "Mmm, yeah. Gods you feel so good. It's nice to just let loose once in awhile, isn't it my pet?"

"OHHHHHHH!" Is all I can reply. How she could carry on a conversation was beyond me. I was far too swept up in my bliss to make any kind of sense. "NNNNNGHHH!"

Plap, plap, plap, plap! Rosa just keeps…on…fucking! Her stamina seemed to know no end!

My eyes now as adjusted as they could get to the dark I could just barely make out her inky silhouette looming over me, though it was so subtle that it might have just been my adoring imagination putting her there. Either way that lithe, graceful shape thrusting with such dominance and aggression has me in a state of worship. In my mind's eye I could see her little titties bouncing as she ravished me and that loving possessive look on her beautiful face as she looked down onto what was hers. Every so often her long demon tongue would extend and let warm saliva drip from its tapered tip to refresh the wetness at my hole.

"Hah!" I gasp as her hands slide to my ankles. She lifts my legs, stretching them high and pulling them wide to leave me as open and exposed as was possible. Leaning to one side she licks one calf then sways to the other for a suck and nibble. Then she pauses…repositions…and carries on cramming my bottom with long, relentless strokes.

"Play with your nipples." She says through hard breaths.

My free hand slaps onto my pec where fingers and thumb quickly find my erect little nip to pinch and tug and flick. It was yet more pleasure piled on the rest. "Hohhhh!"

"Good boy." She pushes my legs higher and wider. Her thrusts slow, the steady rhythm stops. Slowly pulling back…she then DRIVES her huge Lady cock to the hilt. "Mmmf!" She squeaks then snarls. Then she does it again…and again…and again! Smoothly out…pause…then RAMMING back in again with a cute little moan punctuating each one. "Hmm! Mmmf! Rrrmm!"

"Hoohhh godssss."

I thought she was close to cumming, but I was wrong. Once she had caught her breath the pace begins to build once more and before long that regular plap, plap, plap is echoing off the walls once more.

"Ohhhhh! Ohhhhh!" I sing for her and Venus and anyone that might be in earshot. "OHHHH!"

"Oh my boy!" Her fingers claw into me. "Your endurance is as incredible as your strength."

"Mmmm." I whimper. "Hmmmm! Hmmmmm! Hmmmmmm!" My voice is rising once more at the same rate as the tightening pressure in my testes. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!"

"Uh ohhh." She titters. "Someone's gonna go again?"

"Ohhhh my Laddyyyyyy."

"Mmm?"

"Per…mission…mmmmm…?" I try to hold back the request but my body was making the asking of it more urgent by the stroke.

"Yessss?"

"Per-Permission…to cum?" I writhe as the feeling begins to claim me. "Hmmmmm!"

"Again?"

"MMMM! Yes! Please!"

"You sure baby?" She flicks my balls with her tongue without even breaking pace. "You'll just have to get hard again. I'm not done with that yet."

"Ohhhh Ladyyyyy!" I plead.

"You sure my boy? It's not gonna get any easier."

"MMMM!"

"Is my cock really that good?"

"OHHH GODS YESSS!!!" Plap, plap, plap, plap. Rosa's body rocking thrusts just kept coming. "It's the best! THE BEST!"

"You flatterer. You worship your Lady so well." Her hands slide down my legs to grip my thighs and hug my legs close to her sweaty flesh.

"Pleaase?" My back arches then undulates as waves of bliss flow through me as I float in that magical moment just before release.

"If you do you'll have to eat this one. You still sure you wanna cum?"

"YES! PLEEASE!"

"Oh, how I spoil you." She sighs. "I suppose so. Let's see another nice big cummie."

"Thank youuuu."

"Nnnf! Nnnf! Nfff!" She grunts as she gives it too me extra hard to help build up and improve what was already going to be an amazing orgasm. "Come on baby. Cum for your Lady."

"GGRRRNNNNGHHH!!!" White hot ecstasy flashes through mind and body. My body vibrates with a deep rumble as I jerk another steamy load of jizz onto my naked flesh. This time that first and most explosive rope of semen reaches merely to my clavicle "HMMMNNNGHHH!!!"

"Ohhh, yes! Good boy!" She praises my load even as her pumping cock forces more out. "What a nice big cummie for a hungry boy."

Chapter 79: Savor It

Chapter Text

Once my load was well and truly blown my Lady sinks her cock as deep as she could go to hold there. Through deep, gulping breaths she says. "Was it a good one baby?"

"Ohhhh yessss." I sigh in post bliss rapture. "Whoooo."

"Gooood." She very gently strokes my balls with her fingertips. "Savor it. After tonight I'm not going to let you cum like this until your combat training is done."

"What?"

Her fingers tenderly massage my testes. "You are going to channel all of that energy into defeating your opponent."

"But…weeks…?"

"Are you questioning me?"

"No my Lady."

"Good boy." She pats my nuts. "You will service your Lady of course, as needed and as you are able, but your penis will be denied until I say."

Six or more weeks without cumming!? Six weeks or more of denial while living with and sharing the bed of the sexiest woman in the Empire? And I thought defeating Toke was going to be my greatest challenge! But the higher the bar the more satisfying and meaningful my obedience. "Yes my Lady."

"Alright my boy." She grips my pouch and gives it a little shake. "You know what you have to do."

"Yes…my Lady. Whooooo."

Running my fingers through my mess I collect as much of my warm seed as I can until it coats my fingers like a thick layer of paint. Without hesitation I bring it to my mouth and begin to lick and suck the salty semen from my hand. I would have much preferred it to be hers I was eating but there was something about consuming my own that felt so much more submissive which helped to sweeten the gooey treat. And as I feel the cool settle around my face, a literal sensual awareness of where my Lady's eyes could see, I make a show of my meal. Slurping, licking, and eventually sucking each finger individually I eat as she watches and recuperates her energy.

"That's it. Eat your cummie all up Quin." She giggles and coos in praise of my greedy swallowing of jizz. "Hungry boy! Ohhh, you make your Lady so proud when you listen this good."

"Mmmm."

"Thank your Lady for such a fine treat."

"Thank you my Lady! Ohhh thank you!"

"Mmm, how I spoil you." She laughs a merry laugh. "But how can I resist?"

"Mmmmm."

Rosa treats me to few wonderfully slow, long and ass filling thrusts before patting my hip. "Flip over lover." She takes my left leg and lifts it high to help me turn over, her cock twisting inside of me as I move without her leaving me. I am laid face down, my legs spread wide. Leaning her weight into her palms she rubs her hands up the thick meat of my back as at the same time a very subtle cool washes across it. "Your back is as beautiful as your front." She whispers as her soft hands explore the muscular contours of my back and butt. Eventually her hands find their way along my arms where she takes them and pulls them across my back. Crossing my wrists at the base of my spine she leans her weight forward and pins them there with one hand. I could easily escape of course but it was just enough to let me feel like she had me at her mercy. With her free hand she gives a my cheek a squeeze then asks. "Ready for more?"

I close my eyes and smile. "Oh yes my Lady." She rises up, her weight pressing down on my wrists as her long, thick dick glides back through my stretched anus, and pauses…before DRIVING back down into me with every ounce of power that her petite frame could muster! "GNNNGH!" With the pull of gravity providing even more power my Mistress lets out a most wicked snarl as the clap, clap, clap of her flesh pounding down into mine fills the room once more. "OHHHH!"

What follows is a night for the myth tellers. My Lady fucks my ass without restraint and without mercy. It was as if she were unleashing the next six weeks of fiery passion into this single blazing night. It is my slave girl unchained and it is GLORIOUS! After she dumps a load of hot cum inside of me…she keeps on going! Different positions, different angles, different rhythms and styles, only pausing to add more lubricant, my Lady takes my ass in every way it could be taken. I had begged her in the past to use me for her pleasure and tonight she grants her slutty boy that wish. Grabbing me, gripping me, clawing at me, nipping at me, spanking me and pounding me I am ravished like never before. With inhuman stamina and demonic fervor she just straight fucks two more loads from my flagging manhood with barely a touch to it, and the gods only knew how many other kinds orgasms wracked my body in that time. I am lost in lust!

Both of us dripping in sweat and other bodily secretions she has me on my hands and knees in the center of the bed, her kneeling behind me with her hands gripping hips as she pounds my bottom, when I feel the telltale signals of her second orgasm approaching.

"Hrf! Hrf! Hrf!" I grunt on each deep butt clapping thrust. "Ohhhhh my Ladyyyy."

"Yeah." She huffs. "That's it baby. Oh gods. Your gonna make your Lady cum so good."

"Hmmmm!" I grip the blankets and thrust back into her, giving as good as I got to make her final flourish as satisfying as possible.

"Ohhh…ohhhhh…ohhhhhhh!" Her notes as pure as a Siren's rise as the Mistress begins to lose control. There is a sudden shudder before she drives her long Amazon cock balls deep one last time. "HMMMMMM!"

"OHHHHH!" I howl as her throbbing girth sends me into a final anal orgasm of my own.

Slumping down over me she hugs me tight, her normally warm body feeling downright feverish by non-demon standards, as she holds deep to fill my tunnel with her hot seed. Like a proud warhorse I pose and bear her weight as she writhes to an ecstatic conclusion.

With her passion spent her arms loosen but still hold to me in that gentle way she had normally. With a soft kiss to my back and an even soft pat to my bum she whispers. "That'll have to do."

"Ohhh Rosa." I sigh. "That…was…incredible." With that I collapse to the bed with her on top of me.

She pulls herself from my still throbbing hole to crawl up beside me. "Mmm." She hums as she softly strokes my sweaty temple. "Didn't I say there was a monster who lurked here?"

"Monster indeed." I whimper, my mind still swimming in an endless pleasure. "Ohhhhh gods. I am wrecked. I am ruined. I am…yoursss."

"I am so happy you enjoyed that." She sidles closer, pressing her body to mine, and kisses me. "It's been a long time since I let myself go like that."

"Ohhhhh."

She chuckles and pats my cheek. "My boy. All tuckered out?"

"Yes…my Lady." I say honestly. "But if you need…"

"Shhhh." She pets me. "We are done now." Pulling my close she cradles my head to her breast. Her fingers play through my wet hair and dance down my back. "Remember tonight my pet. It shall be awhile until I do this again." She lays a sweet kiss to my head. "In the weeks ahead your days shall be hard but your nights shall be soft." She whispers. "Steel may sharpen steel my love but if a blade is to last it also requires pure oil and clean cloth to polish and a safe scabbard to return to." Another soft kiss. "Tell me you love me."

"I love youuuu."

"Good boyyy."

"Mmmm." I cuddle closer to her warm, soft flesh, the strong rhythm of her heart beating in my ear. My every muscle trembled with fatigue. My cream filled ass was sore and my empty balls ached, both in the best possible way. And my restless manly lust was well and truly wrung dry and then quenched anew. Bodily, spiritually, emotionally I was at peace. At peace and ready to face any challenge that lay before me.

Chapter 80: Country Girl

Chapter Text

In our private darkness Rosa holds me, strokes me, soothes me, sings to me and even washes me. After her marathon sex session I don't know where she finds the reserves but my lover tends to me in the soft way that I needed after such a hard pounding. She praises my strength as she removes the remains of her broken belt from my wrists and assures me that I wasn't in trouble for the breakage. I already knew that in my mind but it made my subby heart feel better to hear it directly from her. In the hour after making love she was my caring Lady, loyal slave, and devoted partner all rolled into one. Somewhere along the way she gives me permission to sleep…and the next thing I knew I was rousing to an annoying rap at one of the shuddered windows.

With Rosa's toasty body curled up fully beneath the blankets and pressed to my side I crack my eyes and groggily peer over toward the source of the noise. Some fool bird must have flown straight into the wood shutter. As it shakes off a nasty headache for its careless flight I close my eyes and…

Thump.

I scowl. "What in Hades?" Carefully decoupling myself from Rosa I sit up and gather my bearings.

Thump. "Quin!" Comes Cassie's call from beyond the window. "Get yer muscley ass movin ya great lummox!"

My eyes flare wide. Cassie? Was something wrong? It is only then I notice the very dim morning glow struggling to peek around the curtains. The curtains and the rug along the bottom of balcony door! They had kept the room dark enough to fool my farmer's knack of waking at just the right amount of light. On another morning my ingrained habit might have been enough to rouse me at the proper time but after last night my body had stolen every last second of slumber that it could get. I slip from the cover and hurry to the window. I swipe the curtains aside and throw open the shutters.

"Woah!" I hold my hands out as catch Cassie about twenty feet from the building justing winding up to throw another rock.

She smirks…looks at the stone…then throws it anyway.

"Hey!" I protest as I duck my head out of the way of the smooth stone just an instant before it careens off my skull.

"Just making sure you're awake." She chuckles yet seems a bit disappointed that her throw didn't land. Yep, this was definitely a woman accustomed to having brothers. "Rough night?"

"Gods" I grumble and rub my face. My ass was tender, my body stiff, my one wrist bruised along one side, and my balls still felt like shriveled husks of themselves. "You can't even know Cassie. Ohhhh."

"I hope to find out someday." She winks. "Now get going. You're going to be late."

"Right."

I push off the sill and only make it a step before I am summoned back again. "Hey!" Cassie calls. I return to look down. "Rosa's coming with you, right?"

"Rosa?"

"Yeah. She and Mom were going to talk this morning. Remember?"

"Talk?"

"About the little business idea. The Charm School." She pants her hands on her hips and cocks a brow. "Remember?"

"School. Oh…right. Yeah. Of course. We'll be down soon."

"Country boys." She scoffs. "It's all fightin and farmin and fuckin with you boys. Nothin else gets through."

"Good thing country girls like the fightin, farmin, and fuckin." I wink.

"Ha!" The thumbs rightward. "I'll meet ya at the door." As I watch her go she peers back at me over her shoulder and thrusts her ample behind in my direction in an obvious invitation to kiss it.

Unlike my refined yet playful Rosa, Cassie was a spirited lass that expected a bit of banter and push back from her men. I was only too happy to provide it. I could already tell she was going to be handful in whatever capacity she became involved with us.

I hurry back to the bed and carefully peel the covers down to reveal my sleeping Lady.

"Mmm." As the light rolls across her face her brow crinkles, her nose scrunches, her ears lower, and a big pouting bottom lip sticks out. "Mmm. Masterrr." She whines. "I wanna sleep."

"Sorry my love." I whisper. "I overslept. I have to go to work now. You still coming with me?"

"Hmmmm." She rolls to her back and wets her dry mouth. Stretching out her lithe, naked body, her pointed ears quivering with the stretch, she then opens her eyes and turns toward where she knew my face must be. She blinks a few times and reaches up to find my face. She feels my nose and lips and cheek then gives me a sweet and dozy, "Good morning lover."

My heart brimming over from her cuteness I beam right back. "Good morning my love." I lean down and kiss her tenderly. "We've got to go."

"Yes Master."

Thankfully Rosa's thoughtful cleaning of our sweaty and sticky bodies last night saves us precious minutes and we are able to get up and get dressed, each of us aiding the other in getting prepared for the day swiftly and efficiently. Before long we are at the front door where we find Cassie waiting at the edge of the pool that surrounded Mercury's feet. She looks from the god to us.

"Quin." She nods. "Lady Rosa." I noted that her tone was much more respectful now that my Mistress was present. I give her a silent look to which she just grins.

Rosa holds out her hands. "My dear."

Cassie hurries forward to take Rosa's hands in hers. "Mom is eager to speak Lady."

"As am I." Rosa says. "How do I look?"

Cassie shoots me a glance. "Like a man has groomed you."

"Oh."

"Gimme a moment." Removing the hair pin from Rosa's hair she lets it loose then after combing it and smoothing it with just her fingers, careful to go around the horns just so, she gathers it back up all over again and brings it back to an elegant bun and secures it with the pin once more. The difference was subtle to my eye but it was undeniably better. She comes around to Rosa's front and whispers for permission to touch her, which she quickly receives, then straightens Rosa's belt and makes a dozen little adjustments to her stola and blue palla. "There. You are a vision Lady Rosa."

"Thank you my dear." Rosa reaches forward and rewards Cassie with a kiss to the forehead.

Cassie blushes, clearly flustered. "Ahem. Um…if we hurry Quin might still be able to get some breakfast."

"Then lets hurry!" Rosa says. Finding my arm she clings to it to walk at my side.

Cassie comes around to my other side. "You heard your Lady, boy." She swats my butt. "Let's go!"

I shoot her another look to which she just grins even harder, daring me to do something in retaliation. So I do the worst thing I can think of to my horny neighbor. I raise my chin and stride forward without any reaction at all. Cassie hurries to catch up and walks along beside me. I keep my chin high as we walk and never turn my head, but every so often I steal peek her way to see her peeking back.

"How'd ya like my stew?" She asks. "Not bad, huh?"

"Mmm." I shrug. "It was alright."

"Oh yeah?"

"Yeah."

"Just alright?"

"Not like my Mom used to make though."

"Not like…!? You big son of a…" Cassie grumbles her insults.

Rosa titters and whisper across to her. "He darn near ate the whole pot."

"Oh yeah?" Cassie narrows her eyes at me. "Just alright huh?"

"It ate." I deadpan. "It was…acceptable."

"You like to live dangerously I see."

"Do I?"

"Uh huh." She says. "Say, walkin a little gingerly there Quin."

"Am I?"

"Uh huh."

"These hard days on the fields." I say as I correct my gait mid stride. "Takes a bit to work the kinks out."

"Is that right?"

"Uh huh." I say. Rosa giggles and I nudge her. "Shush you."

"Yes Master." She peeps.

"Hard days ya say?" Cassie probes. "I'm thinking it might be the hard nights."

I raise my chin higher. "A gentleman never tells."

"And girls are gonna gossip." She retorts. "I'll find out the lurid details soon enough big guy."

"A Lady never kisses and tells." Rosa says in my defense. "What happens in the villa…"

"…stays in the villa." Finishes Cassie with a sigh. "Damn!"

We all share a good humored chuckle and carry on toward the farm. Today was the first day in what I already knew was going to be a very challenging six weeks of work and training and stress. I was glad to start it in such fine company and such high spirits.

Chapter 81: Rosa Charms

Chapter Text

Flanked by a pair of such beautiful ladies it is an understatement to say that we turn heads on our way through the working men to find Cas. Every last eye follows the three of us as we weave through the different crews toward the main villa. The vast majority of those eyes are glued to the elegant slave on my arm. And for good reason. I was one of them and Cassie, while a damn fine looking woman, was a familiar face around here and not that dissimilar to many of the other pretty country girls of the area. Rosa was something else entirely. Both in her exotic appearance and refined mannerisms it was clear at a glance that she was out of place. Like a single delicate orchid peeking out from among the weeds and grasses Rosa stood apart. She was different, and different breeds both fascination and fear. Not everybody is a lover of orchids.

The pervasive bigotry of the ignorant is palpable as we cut a path through the middle of them. That uncomfortable tension that could be found in nearly any group, rich or poor, when confronted by they perceived as an outsider silences the group. And yet, as we walk among them, I could also see hearts and minds being challenged and won over without a word needing to be spoken. This demon on my arm was no monster from myth. Seeing her in the flesh showed them that she was not scary or soulless. She was small and fragile and had a charming smile. She also carried herself with a effortless grace that was impossible not to admire and in her vulnerable blindness she evoked a natural instinct to care for and protect in anybody with a well tuned heart. It also helped that she was as gorgeous as Venus herself. Those not struck speechless from suspicion had their tongues held by lust and envy. More than a few times I catch looks my way as if to say, 'you lucky bastard'.

My Lady could not see the stares but she could sense them all the same. She walks at my side without a hint of fear to those watching but I could feel her anxiety in the way she shifted oh so subtly closer and gripped my arm tighter. I lightly stroke her hand to assure her that all was well.

"What's the matter?" Cassie sasses the gawkers to the break the tension. "Never seen a lady before?"

"Closest thing we've seen is you." Quips one of the men. "So no!"

A burst of laughter ripples through the group as a spirited Cassie tries to pick out who burned her with his comeback. "Gallus, you cur! Was that you? Say that to my face if you've got the guts." Gallus shrinks down among his crew in a futile attempt to hide.

As the men laugh Rosa lets out a lively giggle, her face aglow with a bright smile. In those that hear her laugh and see her grin are charmed as surely as if by an enchanter. Oeneus is the first to rise and approach. He gives a quick nod before turning to my slave.

"I am Oeneus, good lady." He says in that debonair flair of his. "You must be Rosa. Your master's description of you doesn't do you justice."

"Hello Oeneus." Rosa says sweetly. "That delicious accent? Hispania?"

"Well…yes good lady."

"Mmm. A land of fine wine and even finer men." She curtsies to her fellow slave. "It is a pleasure to meet you."

Oeneus clutches his heart and staggers backward, hamming up an arrow through the heart by Cupid. The men laugh which makes Rosa giggle which sets the men to laughing more. Julian and Lucas nearly trip over each other to be the next in line to introduce themselves.

"I'm Quin's right hand man." Lucas brags. "I bet he's told you all about me."

"Oh yes. He speaks very highly of your initiative and passion Master Lucas." Lucas looks ready to pop with pride until Rosa adds. "From what Cassie says however…"

"Lies! Don't listen to a word my sister says!" He looks at Cassie. "What did you tell her!?"

Lucas is drowned out by a trio of men from another crew crowding in for a moment in Rosa's light. Soon we are surrounded by men eager to introduce themselves and take in her beauty up close. Everybody knew that she was 'just' a slave and yet a viewer from afar would have thought a famous gladiator had paid a visit to Horatius' estate. With class and cuteness my Lady greets each man in turn, making sure to say something particular about each of them. They walk away with smiles on their faces and warmth in their hearts. In just a matter of minutes my slave had not only been accepted but embraced by the good hearted farmers. Sure there were a few sour faces still but they were the extreme minority.

Silently I stand at her side, tall and proud. Proud of my Lady and proud of my people. This could have gone very poorly, but it didn't. It was a lovely reminder that deep down most people were pretty darned good. As we continue through my crew act as our own Praetorian Guard, keeping us from being mobbed and moving men on who wanted to hog Rosa's precious attention too much. My crew with the exception of Toke that is. I spot the tall blond man sitting alone near the periphery of the gathering. I steer us that way so we might meet him.

I wanted Toke to meet Rosa. I wanted to see his reaction to her and how he interacted with her. He was the property of some very bad people with some very backwards attitudes toward non-humans and I wished to see if their opinions had brushed off on the northman. He had other ideas however. As we get near he rises to his feet and heads to the food table to return his mug and plate. His head and mine poking higher than the rest our eyes meet for a moment as he moves to avoid our path. I see no hatred or fear in his pale eyes. In fact I see nothing at all. I could not read either his heart or his mind. Was he moving so as not to meet a demon? Did he not wish a connection to somebody close to me since we were destined to battle? Was he avoiding the bustle? Or was it that he simply wished to return his dishes? I could not tell. And as the work bell rings my time to find out was up. Their meeting would have to wait.

As the crowd breaks and crews begin to gather and set out I say. "We've got to go. Where's Cas?"

"Mom's probably inside." Cassie says as she comes around to the other side of Rosa to take her other arm. "We'll find our way."

"Oh! But my Master never got his breakfast." She tilts her head up to face me. "You were too busy with me."

"It's okay." I say. "I'll survive.

"Is all the food gone?" She says, facing the men of my crew.

"No!" Oeneus swiftly replies. "They're still putting it away."

"If it's not too much trouble." She bats her big magenta eyes. "Could you…?"

"On it!" Quique barks as he darts toward the food table.

"Hey! She was asking me!" Oeneus takes off after him swearing at his countryman in their native tongue.

Lucas looks back and forth…then starts off at a sprint himself. Gyasi and Julian roll their eyes and chuckle as my slave beams, rather pleased with herself for getting her master fed.

I lean down and kiss her head. "You were amazing." I whisper. "I'll miss you."

"I'll miss you too Master." She says. "Have a wonderful day."

"And you." I then turn to Cassie and hesitate…before giving her a peck to the cheek. "I'll see you after work?"

"Count on it." She smiles.

Gyasi and Julian share a glance at my outward show of affection to the boss's buxom daughter. I knew exactly what they were thinking, and they were right.

I step away, allowing my Lady to pass from my arm to Cassie's. "I hope your meeting with Cas goes well."

"Ha!" Cassie smiles. "Did you see that reaction? Wait until the ladies hear how the gents took to her. We'll be turning folks away!"

"Well good luck with all that." Looking around I realize that my crew was the last to leave. "Gotta go!"

Gyasi, Julian and I reunite with Lucas and the two Hispanians, who had so kindly brought me my breakfast, then hurry to meet up with Toke who was standing stone faced in the distance waiting for us. Quique and Oeneus tease each other about fawning over Rosa. Lucas is already going on about our first session of training that would happen after work. I peer back over my shoulder to watch Cassie and Rosa talking and laughing like old friends as they disappear into the house. I once again get that sense of finding a groove along our path. Wheels were turning and things were moving, I just prayed in the right direction.

Chapter 82: High Hopes

Chapter Text

I find Toke to be a quiet and efficient worker who followed instruction to the letter and without complaint. As the rest of us talked and squabbled as young men do he just worked and watched and listened. He seemed neither amused nor annoyed at our antics though I could see he was very much enjoying the hours spent in the field, and enjoyment I believed he probably would have felt just as keenly whether we'd been there or not. I had never met a man so unconcerned by the company he kept. He nearly drove Lucas mad with his refusal to speak of their training. Eventually Lucas gave up and returned to talking about it in the hypothetical as he had in previous days despite the fact that our instructor was right there among us.

The good food, fresh air and the night's rest had done wonders for the northman's health. Though was surely still in some amount of pain from the beating he'd received for that night in the city he moved with that same same ease and efficiency that I had seen in him the first time. If not for his time worn features and graying hair one would have thought him half his age. His skill with sickle and wheat was more rusty than rustic but it did not take long to hone them back into working order and by midday he was a huge boon to our team.

Despite my best efforts I make no inroads on getting closer to the man, and it wasn't simply due to his stoic silence. No matter how many times I ask that he not do it, when he addressed me he would invariably call me 'Master Quintus'. It was neither a term used out of respect or malice, simply a constant reminder of the difference between he and I. With Queque and Oeneus we could almost forget about their enslavement and my citizenship as we chatted and joked around guy to guy, but Toke never allowed me that comfortable illusion. He was not going to make anything about our relationship easy for me just to get along. With that barrier between us it made genuine warmth, to say nothing of friendship, impossible.

The one bit of openness I do receive from him came when I least expected it.

I continued to worry about Toke's attitude toward those not like him. Toward non-human's specifically. He'd avoided Rosa that morning so my concern was higher than ever. If I was going to invite this man into my land, so close to my home and my beloved demon Lady, I needed to know where he stood on this. And so, when I see him spread off by himself as we cut, I headed his direction to have quiet conversation apart from the others.

I come along side of him, each of us hunched over as we grabbed bundles of stalks, cut them with our sickles and lay them behind us. He glances over at me in acknowledgment of my presence.

"A word?"

"Of course Master Quintus." He answers as he continues to cut.

"This may be bold of me."

"Go ahead."

"I was speaking about you to my slave last night."

"Mmm." He pauses and kneels down to stretch his back and take a break. "If you are hoping to garner sympathy and change my mind, it won't work."

"No." I say. "No. She thinks I should fight you."

"Wise woman."

"You have no idea." I say as I stop and kneel as well. "We were talking about your time with us out here." As I talk I watch him very closely for cues or ticks. "About making your time here a pleasant one."

"And why would you wish to do that?"

"Because these might be the last weeks of a good man's life." I say. "I can't stop you from doing your ridiculous, stupid, pathetic plan…but I can give a shit in the meantime."

"Hrm."

"How long has been since you've laid with a woman?"

This gets a reaction. For the first time today I see a real emotions peek through, those emotions being shock and confusion. "Respectfully Master Quintus, your slave is a fine looking woman but…"

"No, no, no." I shake my head. "Not my woman. A woman. Or man. An intimate partner in general."

"Why are you asking? I thought you above petty mockery."

"I'm not mocking you Toke. I don't ask to rub salt."

"Mmm." He considers my question then finally answers. "Five years. It has been five years since I've known a woman's touch."

"A long time."

"Speak what you wish to tell me."

"We would like to arrange a woman for you. Would you be interested?"

"Yes." Comes his direct reply. The old warrior still had urges. "Mistress Cassie?"

"No. Another slave."

He smiles! "That is preferable. Tell me of her."

"I cannot." I say, focusing my attention onto him more keenly than ever. "All I can tell you is that she is not Roman. In fact, she's not human."

There isn't a flinch, a twitch, or a disgusted sneer of the lips. There is nothing. Not even a pause. "You have most interesting contacts Master Quintus."

"I do not choose my friends by race or color. It is their character I value."

"A wise man."

"Wiser than your Master?"

"My Master is a fool." His smile fades, his expression turning to stone. "A dead fool soon enough."

"Only if you win."

"Only if I win."

"You have no issues with non-humans?" I ask him straight up. A direct man deserved a direct question.

"In my years in your Empire I have fought shoulder to shoulder and face to face with men of every race, creed, and religion." He says. "All of us bleed just the same."

"Just the same." I nod.

"Your slave will find no hatred in my heart young Master Quintus." He says, addressing the real question behind the question. "Not toward her at least."

"Good."

"The woman. Is she soft in body?"

"As soft as man has ever felt."

"Is she full of figure?"

"Full and ripe."

"Is she tender of spirit?"

"As tender as a cloverleaf."

"Does her passion burn hot?"

"As hot as Vulcan's forge."

"Is she weary and worn by fate?"

"She is the dawn's light itself."

"Yes. Yes." He says warmly, his pale eyes twinkling and young. "I will bed this woman if she is offered."

"If she is interested, she will be offered."

"Yes!" Five long years of pent up need are poured out with that single word.

"You will not harm her?"

He gives me a scolding look.

"The northmen's penchant for pillage and plunder is told even here. Fact or story?"

"Pain is for my foes." He assures me. "She will receive nothing but her greatest night of pleasure from me."

I couldn't knock his confidence! "I will keep you informed."

"I will not owe you for this. I offer nothing in return. You give this freely and without condition."

"I do."

"It changes nothing." He says. "You stand between me and my Master's throat."

It chilled me to hear a man speak of murder so cavalierly, yet how could I hold vengeance against an evil man against him? "I understand Toke."

"Good."

With my concerns at ease and his hopes for pussy flying high we each return to our work a happier man.

With the teething pains over for our greener members and with Toke now bolstering our crew we do our share today and then some! It is with great satisfaction that I stand at the end of the day and see that we were already beginning to catch up to the more experienced groups around us. I give each man my thanks for working so hard for me. The praise was not necessary as I could see the same pride of work in their eyes that surely shone from mine. All except Lucas. His blood was going for an entirely different reason.

"Finally!" He punches the air as we walk back. "Ha ha!"

With the exception of me, who now had far deeper stakes on this training than the rest, an upbeat anticipation lit up every face. Their buzz wasn't simply to start combat training but because we were doing something we weren't supposed to be. That hint of the forbidden giving our secret activity an extra kick of excitement. Back at the villa we grab our supper. Lucas lets them know that the group of us were going to my place to eat, which receives the most disinterested shrug from the lady helping Cas dish out the food, then we carry our meal, mugs and plates and all, back toward my forest.

Training was about to begin.

Chapter 83: Training Day

Chapter Text

I lead the group back to my land. Before we reach the villa I cut off into the woods and wave for them to follow. We weave through the trees across the soft, mossy earth until we arrive at the ancient platform.

"What is this?" Asks Julian.

"Originally? I have no idea." I reply. "Now? This is where we train."

Toke nods as his eyes scan across it. "This will do."

We sit down and eat our supper as Toke runs through the basic ground rules of the next several weeks.

"Each of you are here because you wish to be. If you do not wish to be, leave. Once you leave you will not come back." He says in a firm, authoritative tone. "I will have no complaining or whining. We are warriors, not whelps. If you are injured beyond the expected bruises and strains you will say so. A mended blade is more useful than a broken one. Ask the questions you must and no more. Listen to the reply and reflect upon it. Answers are better learned through sweat than ears."

In a circle around our elder we nod our understanding.

"Ego, anger, rivalry, doubts, station, class, leave these things out there." With his chin he motions to the area beyond the platform. "On here we are brothers. We are here to learn from each other and build each other. In sharing strengths and identifying and buttressing weaknesses we shall be more than we are now when our time together is over."

"Brothers." Lucas looks around at us as he slowly nods.

"Eat and we will begin."

Our spirits fired up by Toke's bold words the group of us gobble down our meal in no time at all. We pile the plates and mugs to one corner and begin to clear the moss away from the floor. During this time Toke takes me aside.

"We will need fresh water here." He says. "Cloth wrapping to support and bandage. Lanterns or torches for when the light fails. And weapons with which to train."

"Weapons?"

"Training weapons. Staves, sticks, whatever you farmers might have on hand."

"I thought this would be strictly unarmed. Pankration."

"You were wrong." He slaps my shoulder. "Have them here tomorrow Master Quintus."

"You can call me Quin."

"I cannot."

"What happened to no class or station?"

"Hrm." He grunts and looks to the edge of the platform, which we stood only a short step away from.

I sigh. "I will have these things here tomorrow."

"Good."

"Woah!" Quique exclaims. "Look at this."

He was in the center and had just revealed the copper plaque of the monster. The men all gather around to stare at the fearsome visage.

"It is a sign!" Lucas says excitedly. "The mighty Minotaur will inspire strength and ferocity in us!"

"I'm not so sure Lucas." Julian says. "Was this a sacred place?"

"If it was it was a long time ago." I say. "The house has a Labyrinth design running through it. I think the original builder just had an interest in the Cretan myth."

Despite Julian's misgivings the platform is quickly cleared and before long Toke has us around him in a circle. He removes his sandals and tunic and tosses them to beyond the platform. We see his lean torso, especially his back, criss-crossed with scars both old and new. We follow his lead until the group of us stand in just our underbreeches. To my right I catch Oeneus whisper to Gyasi. "The Cassias exaggerate." I blush a bit as I realize that the tales of my manhood had just been undermined. Ah well, better to have the truth out there. Toke runs us through a few limbering up exercises then delves straight into it.

He holds up a fist. "This is your first weapon. Your swiftest weapon. Always at your side. A battle can be over in the beat of a sparrow's wing if you know how to use this." He steps back. "Oeneus. Come forward." Oeneus, nervous yet excited, moves to stand in front of Toke. "Punch me."

"Um…punch you?"

"No hesitation!" Toke barks and we all startle. "Punch!"

Oeneus lurches forward with a sloppy jab, which is easily sidestepped. "Good." Toke catches his arm and holds it at full extension. He has Oeneus stand still as he begins to turn and shift his body into a better position. At the end he brings Oeneus' opposite arm to protect his head. He then pats his shoulder. "Feel this?"

"Uh, yeah."

"End like this." He pushes the student back to where he started. "Try again."

Oeneus looks to us then down to his body. Trying to imagine how he was going to go from here to the correct position he shifts his posture around a few times then strikes out with another punch toward Toke. It misses by just as much as the first one but it certainly looked better. This time Toke returns the Hispanian to the starting position before making corrections. A twist of the hips, a widening of the stance, a change in the angle of the feet, and then they do it again. And again. And again. Each punch getting progressively better.

"Slow down." Toke says after the latest one. "Less strength, for now. Easier to learn it correctly the first time than correct it later."

With ever building confidence Oeneus nods and tries again. And again. And again. He laughs and looks at his friend Quique, who gives him a supportive pump of his fist.

"Good. Good." Toke slaps Oeneus' shoulder. "Gyasi. Step forward." Oeneus steps back as the small African takes his place.

One by one he brings us up to learn a simple punch. There were endless corrections and adjustments. Never did I realize how complex a basic punch could be. My turn comes and goes no different than the others. I may have been the 'boss' of this crew, this might have been my land, and I was the guy who Toke had fought for real and would again, but on this platform I was just another student. I liked that. We all liked that.

Once he has gone through each of us he makes a few brief remarks about things to look out for and how the punch could be adapted based on circumstance he has us pair up and begin to practice with each other. I square off against Quique, who was closest to my height, while Julian is paired with Oeneus and Lucas and Gyasi as the two shortest are matched up. With a half a step of extra space between us and moving at half speed the groups start to drill as Toke moves between us and makes corrections, more often with his strong hands than his words.

It is at this point that we find ourselves with an audience.

"What do we have here!?" Comes a female hoot. "WhoooOOO! Now this is a sight."

Walking from the direction of the house comes Cassie with Rosa at her side. Their appearance brightens the mood of all of the men but two, Lucas and Toke. The rest of us suck in our guts and suddenly have some extra zip in our punches and blocks.

"Get outta here!" Lucas barks at his sister. "This is secret knowledge."

"Pfff, secret? I can throw a better punch than that."

"You wouldn't understand wom…GAH!" Cassie's distraction left Lucas flat-footed as Gyasi's next punch clips off his ear. "OW!" He rubs his sore ear as his sister laughs.

Toke shakes his head. "Focus Lucas."

"But…"

"Focus!"

Lucas nods, shoots his smiling sister a brotherly glare, then returns to the drills.

"We thought you men might need some refreshment?" Rosa says in the direction of Toke as she lifts the stoppered jug in her hands.

"Mmm." Toke replies. "That would be appreciated. You may leave it by the platform."

"Platform?"

Cassie whispers to Rosa, describing the scene, even as her wide eyes continue to scan across all of the sweaty man flesh on display, her gaze lingering extra long on mine. I shoot her a wink…then nearly succumb the same fate as Lucas as Quique's fist whizzes just past my nose. I force myself to concentrate lest I get a smack in the jaw.

As the women come to leave the jug Toke meets them at the edge of our training area. Standing over them, hands on hips, he asks. "Do you wish to join us?"

The question stops all of us on the spot.

"Me? Us?" Cassie looks around as if there might be somebody besides them in the area. "What!?"

"You." He speaks directly to Cassie. "With no offense, I have no experience with the blind nor have we the time for me to learn."

"Oh!" Rosa's eyes widen. "You want…Cassie to train with you?"

"I want nothing. I ask a question."

"Toke!" Lucas storms over. "What are you doing? That's my sister. She doesn't belong here."

With that rock steady calm I'd come to expect from him he looks down at Lucas. "Where does she belong?"

"Not here. Not among brothers. She's…she's…a woman!"

"You Romans do not let your women fight. But that is not the only way. Where I come from our maidens stain the fields with enemy blood at the shoulders of their men. Their weapons and style differ but their fury burns just as hot."

"She has no…fury!"

"If you cannot see her fighting spirit then you are either blind or ignorant." Toke says. Through his stoicism I swear I see a little glimmer of amusement peeking through. I realize that while the offer was genuine it was also a quiet act of defiance against his captors. Cassie's shock and Lucas' angry response was exactly what he had been hoping for. "Valkyrie, Boudicca, Artemesia, the Amazon, warriors all."

"Those are NOT Roman women." He spits to the side. "Certainly not the Amazon. They're barely women at all."

Rosa's head dips, just a little. My eyes narrow, my fists clench. I liked Lucas but that comment, as widely held as that opinion was, disappointed me deeply.

"Lucas!" Cassie snaps. "You are embarrassing yourself again."

"Toke. Send them away. This is ridiculous."

Toke stares at him a moment then says. "Are you so threatened by a woman that you would not train with one?"

"Threatened!? Me!?" He looks around at the other men. "Never!"

Toke looks back to Cassie. "I will have your answer by tomorrow. No later."

Chapter 84: Intense

Chapter Text

Completely taken aback by the offer, her face showing suspicion as if this might be some sort of joke being played on her, Cassie steps back. Turning to Rosa they come together and begin to whisper. Rosa strokes Cassie's arm in that gentle and supportive way she had, a way I knew oh so well, as they speak.

"Back at it!" Toke turns back to us. "Pick up the speed. Double up the strikes. Left then right. Left then right. Attack, attack, defend, defend. Back and forth. Stay on your guard. Don't slow down." All of us distracted, Lucas most of all, we nonetheless return to trading punches. I jab forward with my left which Quique ducks under then follow it up with a stiff right which is similarly avoided. As I go back into my beginning pose Toke is suddenly alongside us. "Stop." He looks at me with a hard scowl. "You wouldn't have hit even if he hadn't have moved."

"Oh. Well, I didn't want to actually hit him."

"Didn't want to…?" Toke sighs and shakes his head. Patting Quique's shoulder he gets him to stand to the side then steps in to take his place. "If you train bad technique you'll perform bad technique when it matters." He pats his chest. "Quin. Strike." I step in with another left jab to have him stand there and take it. At the very last second I pull back my power so as not to send him on his ass. The strike thuds into his chest forcing a backward step. I do not follow it up with a right. He shakes his head in disapproval. "Weak. Slow. Where was the second strike?"

"You didn't move!"

"That's my problem, not yours. When you strike you strike to hit. You strike to finish. Quique knows the attack is coming and where it is coming from. A luxury you will not get out there. If he is hit it is his own fault." He looks around at the others, Cassie included. "Ultimately each person is responsible for their own defense. Do not count on your partner's mercy." He squares up to me and I raise my hands. "I will strike left then right." He says then does just that, lashing out with a left jab with a straight right following soon behind it. The hard jab I smack to the side but the right comes in so fast I am only JUST able to duck it before it goes whistling past. That punch would have taken my head off! There are some oooh's among the others from the near miss. Toke gives me an approving nod. "Now you."

"Right." I take a breath and focus on my opponent. Standing the way he showed us, feet where they were supposed to be for power and balance, I snap out my jab then drop my shoulder and lean into a hard right.

Knowing they were coming Toke ducks and parries then slaps my shoulder. "Better!" He looks around. "Like that." The other pairs start back into their back and forth attack-defense with much more verve than before. Toke looks to me and points to the edge of the square. "Practice on your own." He then turns back to Quique. "You are all wrong. You are left handed, aren't you?" As our trainer starts all over from the beginning with Quique, showing him everything the same but with the opposite stance, I fade off to practice my punching and defending against an imaginary opponent.

Cassie and Rosa come to stand near. "That sounds so intense!" Rosa says.

"Er…yeah. Fff! Fff!" I throw my two punch combo.

"I think I'm going to join. Tomorrow." Cassie whispers. "Rosa says she knows some Amazon wrappings to, erm, support things. What do you think Quin?"

"I think Lucas will be furious. Fff! Fff!"

"That's half the reason I want to do it!"

I grin as I bob around imaginary incoming attacks. "You're gonna take some lumps. Fff! Fff!"

"I can see that. I'm not afraid of a busted lip."

"I'm serious. Toke won't go easy on you. Fff! Fff!"

"I don't want him to go easy on me." She says. "I don't want special treatment. I can't believe he even offered."

"Yeah, he's full of surprises. Fff! Fff!" I glance their way. "That thing you suggested Rosa. Fff! Fff! He's interested. He's VERY interested. Fff! Fff!"

Rosa smiles. "A heart still beats inside of him."

"Quin!" Toke calls.

"Gotta go." I say.

"Go get'im Master!" There are a few chuckles at Rosa's chipper cheer which I just smile at, proud as a man could be to have such a woman cheering him on.

"Hey Lucas!" Cassie calls. When her brother turns his head to look he takes another crack to the side of his head from Gyasi. As he rubs his sore skull his sister sticks out her tongue and says. "Nothin."

"You…grrrm! Get outta here woman!"

"Okayyy. See you tomorrow, brother."

"Yeah. Wait. What do you mean? You better not actually be thinking about…!"

"Lucas!" Toke barks. "We aren't stopping."

"But…GRR!" Lucas shoots both Toke and his sister a dirty look and returns to his training.

With that Cassie and Rosa return to the villa as we carry on training. In his corrected stance I find Quique to be a much trickier partner, forcing me to raise my standard so as not to be struck. Every so often partners are switched and a new layer added to the foundation of what we already knew. We only get one real break in the middle, where we are grateful for the refreshment the girls had brought, then afterward we switch from strikes to the basics of grappling.

We soon discover that the physical demands of grappling had made the earlier striking seem like a light warm up by comparison. With wrestling we could go all out, at full power, all the time. It was EXHAUSTING! My natural advantages give me no extra respite as Toke balances those by making it so that I never just wrestled one man to a pin but always three in a row. The moment I would pin or toss an opponent Toke would send the next in to carry on the battle without even a second for me to catch a breath. As the gloom of late evening was setting in I still had not been defeated by anybody but Toke but by the gods every fiber and sinew in my body had been wrung dry of strength and vitality.

When Toke calls for an end all of us are spent, our battered flesh steaming with sweat in the cool evening air. Gyasi and Julian lay on the platform staring up at the dancing nymphs high above as they tried to muster the strength to get to their feet. Oeneus and Quique stand side by side, hands on knees and gulping for air. And Lucas knelt in the center with his eyes closed whispering a prayer to Mars. As for myself I stand with my hands on my hips taking long, deep breaths. It was only sheer dumb pride that kept me on my feet.

"That was excellent. Excellent!" Toke says. "Today I saw not Romans or Hispanians or Africans, but warriors. Brothers in sweat and pain. Be proud!"

"Proud…yeah…whooooo!" Julian holds up a thumbs up. His arm then flops back down to his side. "Gods have mercy."

I take up my clothes and the water jug, my only thought on getting home and into bed. "I'll see you all in the morning." I say with a wave. "When we'll start this all over again."

A chorus of suffering groans rise from the men. Toke begins helping them to their feet one by one. "Fear not Master Quintus. We'll be ready for the fields at first light."

I sigh. He'd been calling me Quin all through night but I had just stepped off the platform and back into the real world of masters and slaves. I was far too tired to make an issue of it now, not that it would have done any good if I wasn't. I say good night, point my nose for home, and haul my weary carcass home.

Chapter 85: A Bath for Three

Chapter Text

I shuffle into my home and right away hear the sound of voices and clatter of dishes coming from the kitchen so I continue on shuffling in that direction.

"There he is." With a big smile Rosa turns from the shelves that she and Cassie were currently arranging a bunch of white and red ceramics that I had never seen before.

"What's all this?" I ask as I come to give my Lady her hug. As Cassie looked to be waiting for one too I hug her as well. The little flush on her cheeks told me that she appreciated it. "New dishes?"

"Old dishes." Cassie says. "We found these in a hidden cubby beneath the counter." She pats the counter with her hand. "Old Paullus had the good stuff stashed away."

"Given the nature of his company I'm not surprised." With flagging strength I get to me knees and go into Kneel position in front of Rosa. "With my Lady's permission I would like to bathe and go to bed."

Rosa smiles and approaches to give my head a gentle caress. "My poor boy."

"It was tough, huh?" Cassie says, coming to stand at my side. She lays her hand on my shoulder.

"I am spent." I say up at her, quietly enjoying how the mounds of her large breasts framed her face as she looked down on me. I liked how her body was so different than my lithe little Lady. Not that I would have traded Rosa's perfect form for anybody's, but the difference was nice.. "Absolutely shattered."

"Oh."

"He's going extra hard on me." I say. "Not that I'm complaining. All the boys are worn out though. You sure you want to join this Cassie?"

"I think so." She says. "I've still got until tomorrow to decide."

"You better be sure." I lean forward to bury my face into Rosa's tummy and let out a long, tired sigh.

"Ohhh. Come on my love." She coos soothingly. "Let's get you cleaned up and into bed."

Both women help me to my feet. I didn't need the help but I surely appreciated it. After the last couple of hours of hard strikes and pinching grips their soft hands felt like butterfly wings. In my exhaustion I am more than happy to be tended to and pampered so I follow along quietly as we make our way to the riverside pool, a beautiful woman under each of my arms. We stop briefly to gather a lamp, oil, and towel then carry on down the stairs to the garden.

"Does he always fall to his knees when he arrives home?" Cassie asks, looking across my chest to Rosa as if I wasn't right there to hear her.

"No. But he's in need of it tonight. So am I if I am honest. I am a fragile Mistress." Rosa says with a rub to my belly. "My boy enjoys displaying his submission. As soon as we can I will take him and show him to others who can appreciate him. He will like that, won't you my pet?"

"Yes my Lady." I smile. "I would show the world my devotion."

Rosa giggles. "I know you would."

"But…we must protect his virtue."

"You remember." Rosa smiles. "Very good Cassie. Yes. Those who would judge him cannot see him in submission. Or you when that time happens. Outsiders can be cruel to those they don't understand."

"I will protect him Lady Rosa." Cassie says. "As I will protect you."

"I have no doubt of that my dear."

As we take the most direct path through the garden I spot up ahead a pair of familiar slitted eyes glinting from Cassie's lamp light. Danae yips, spins in a circle, then hurries to trot along beside us at Rosa's feet. Cassie shakes her head. "I swear that fox knew we were coming. It's uncanny." My Lady just grins in reply.

We make our way across the rocks and soon find ourselves at the bathing pool.

"Well." Cassie sighs. "I suppose this is where I say good night."

"Actually my dear, I would appreciate some help with him tonight." Rosa says. "If that is okay with you two."

Cassie and I look at each other, a blush rising in our cheeks at the exact same moment. We both start to speak as one then laugh at the gaff.

"Women first my love."

"Yes my Lady." I bow my head, a big smile on my face. "Apologies."

"I would like to stay and help you Rosa." Cassie says, trying her best to contain her excitement.

"And I would like that as well my Lady."

"Very good." With a firm, yet polite, tone she says. "Can anybody see?"

"Nobody would be out here at this time my Lady."

"Very good." Stepping away from me she says. "Undress him and get him in the pool."

"I-I'm allowed to touch him?"

"You may touch him my dear."

Cassie's face lights up brighter than the flame off her lamp. "Yes Lady Rosa!"

She carefully sets down the lamp a couple of steps from the edge of the pool then hurries back to me. I stand facing her awaiting to be disrobed. I do not have to wait long! With all the grace one might use to handle livestock she grabs the chest of my tunic in one hand then yanks me down so I was bent toward her. Her eyes twinkle as they look into mine. She then heaves off my tunic and tosses it over her shoulder without a care. Slap! Slap! The next thing I knew Cassie's hands were sunk into the meat of my pecs. Her gaze still locked on mine she begins to massage my weary chest muscles with obvious want. She squeezes and gropes and even starts to rub my nipples under her thumbs.

"Um." I whisper. "You should do what Lady says."

Cassie smirks. "Always the good boy, huh?"

"Yes." I say. "For my Lady I am."

"What are you two doing over there?" Rosa asks as she arranges the towels and oil near the edge of the pool, Danae at her side sniffing the items curiously.

"Doing as you say Lady Rosa." Cassie says just as she pinches both of my nipples, hard!

"Hah!"

She chuckles as she rubs the sting out of my tender nips.

I point at her. "You are naughty! OOO!"

Just in time I pull my finger back before it is bitten by Cassie's clacking teeth! "We can't all be as good as you Quin." She says with a playful wink.

With a push to my chest she stands me straight again…then lowers herself to her knees. With her face just inches from my manhood she follows her orders and whips my underbreeches right down to my ankles. Hovering there in her front of her, so close I can feel her breath, is my flaccid cock and sweaty balls.

"Gods." She whispers as her eyes widen with desire. She draws in a deep, sharp breath through her nostrils, taking in my manly musk. Her hands glide up my thighs and over my stomach then claw back down again as her lips come a hair's breadth away from my penis. I knew well that gnawing hunger for cock she was feeling right now. Closing her eyes she takes another deep breath then pulls away and gathers herself. Opening her eyes she looks up at me, her deep blue eyes like twinkling stars, and with impressive restraint she rises back to her feet. Taking my arm she says. "Come along, boy."

"Yes Cassie."

She takes me to the pool and aids me to slip down into the dark, cool water. "It is done Lady Rosa."

"Thank you my dear." She says as she pets her foxy friend without even a glance our way. "Now join him."

"Yes Lady Rosa."

Cassie stands and wastes no time in loosening her belt and dropping it to her side. With one great flourish she pulls the dress from from voluptuous body revealing nothing but soft female flesh beneath. The dim flickering yellow light of lamp licking up one side of her and the wan glow of Luna splashing down the other Cassie stands in all of her curvaceous glory and lets me stare for a long moment. Those wide grippable hips. Those full, heavy breasts. That dense bush of pubic hair between her legs. Those thick, shapely legs. Every last inch of her ripe, nubile form embodied the spirit my matron goddess Ceres whose gift of fertility graced both soil and flesh.

Cassie runs her hands down her sides then up again over her large, soft breasts. She soaks up my admiring gaze like a sponge to water. On bare tip toes she pads to the far side of the pool with my eyes glued to her every step of the way. Turning around to display her full, round ass she reaches high above her. She throws her head back and shakes it, letting her long chestnut brown hair cascade down her smooth back. Feet close together and her hands stretched to the heavens Cassie puts on show the full glory of her fair feminine curves against the backdrop of the gloaming sky.

"Ohhh wow." I whisper.

"Mmm?" Suddenly Rosa was right at my ear. Laying behind me, an arm around my chest, she sets her chin on my shoulder and presses her cheek into mine. "What's that my love?"

"She's beautiful my Lady."

"Mmm." She hums and strokes my chest.

Cassie peeks back over her shoulder with a libidinous fire burning in her eyes. She sways her hips back and forth then bends forward until her outstretched hands touch the rocks below. Had it been day I would have seen the petals of her pussy but as it was it was lost in shadow and left a mystery. She slips in, the water's surface swallowing her curvaceous figure until just her head and shoulders remain above the surface. She turns to face me and Rosa and bats her blue eyes.

"I am here Lady Rosa." She says. "What would you have me do?"

"Mmm." Rosa swirls a finger in the center of my chest. "Wash him of course." She kisses my cheek. "Wash every inch of my dirty boy."

Chapter 86: A New Dynamic

Chapter Text

Under the glow of Luna Cassie glides across the pool toward me with just her head above the water's surface. Her hands against my thighs is the first contact between us followed soon by her thighs bumping into my knees. She floats there a moment, her eyes twinkling like the stars emerging through Nox's blanket above, and rubs her hands slowly up my legs and stomach. Using my body as her anchor she pulls herself along and beneath the surface I feel her soft, womanly flesh drag across my skin. She wasn't as warm as Rosa but just as soft. Even softer in places with the extra flesh she carried by comparison. Her large, supple breasts dragging over legs and across my cock and up my stomach was a special kind of joy. Rosa had told me that big tits were to be appreciated and she, as always, was right.

As this is happening, behind me, Rosa rises and turns to sit with my shoulders between her spread legs. Her feet and lower legs slip into the water along my sides and her slender hands come to rest upon my shoulders. With my taut traps in her grip she begins to massage, her expert thumbs and palms kneading straight into the source of the tension.

"Ohhhh."

Cassie swoops up and straddles my right leg then settles her weight down on it. Sitting a bit higher than me causes the tops of her breasts to emerge like two globular islands floating in a dark sea. I cannot help but admire them. She catches my ogling and simply smiles in response. Pressing her hands into my pecs she joins Rosa in rubbing my body, though her efforts were more concentrated on groping and scrubbing, in that order, than truly massaging. Regardless, it felt incredible.

The water was cool and my body weary but sandwiched between two beautiful women, one massaging my shoulders and the other running her hands over my chest, I am in a very happy place.

"Ohhhhh." I sigh again and melt back against the side.

The gals chuckle. "Happy boy." Cassie says.

"The happiest." Rosa kisses the top of my head. "And he deserves it, this man of mine. He makes loving him so easy."

Well, that makes me smile.

"He's a special one, huh?"

"The only one for me." Rosa says, her voice beaming with such pride. "And perhaps for you?"

"I hope so." Cassie grins warmly. "You are sure you don't mind sharing him?"

"No my dear." Rosa says. "He requires more than a woman like me can give. I can be his slave, his Lady, and his beloved, but he needs a partner."

"I will treasure him Lady Rosa."

"You know I'm sitting right here."

The pair of them giggle again. "Who asked your opinion?" Cassie quips to which all three of us laugh.

The conversation fades. My Lady fills the silence with a gently lilting tune that was all ethereal notes with no words to ground them. It was otherworldly and it was lovely. Rosa's stress melting thumbs work up my neck as Cassie's fondling fingers explore every inch of my torso. Being on top of a naked man, her hands all over him, had Cassie's healthy libido rising. In her smoldering eyes and undulating motions I could feel the heat of her barely contained lust.

"Mmm." I hum contentedly. "How did your meeting with…ohhh…Cas go?"

"Very good." Rosa croons, her smooth voice transitioning from song to talk as naturally as the river flowed around us. "Cas already has a list of interested ladies. We will run the classes every few days through harvest until the feast day where we shall have our garden soiree here."

"We had to get creative with the fees." Cassie adds. "To include all who wished to join."

Rosa laughs. "We can expect many gifts in the near future, from crafts to foods to services."

"Services?"

"We'll have this villa looking as fresh as the day it was built by Ceres' feast." Cassie says.

"End of the harvest?" I whisper. Right about the same time that I was due to fight Toke.

Perhaps picking up on my mind wandering to more grim thoughts Rosa stops to caress across my shoulders and kiss my head again. "But these are things we can talk about another time. Relax my love. Be at peace."

"Hahhh." I let out a long breath and allow my worries go with it. "Yes my Lady." My body goes loose as I allow myself to enjoy my bath.

Oblivious to the little moment Rosa and I had just shared Cassie had continued what she was doing, her desire growing by the minute. Taking one arm in her hands Cassie begins to give it a brisk scrub, the fatigued muscles are soothed by her farm strong hands. As she cleans it she not so subtly rubs the hand across her breasts a couple of time. As my fingers brush against them I could feel how the cold water had awoken her prominent nipples. She washes up my forearm then grabs my wrist and places my hand directly over one of her breasts as she 'cleans' the back of my hand. She bites and bottom lip and half closes her eyes as she savors the feel of my hand against her body. It is then I notice that she wasn't sitting still on my thigh but very slowly rocking her pelvis so that her pussy was grinding against my leg.

"Enjoying yourself?" I smirk.

"Oh yes." She says unashamedly. "Very much so, boy." She lets my hand go free and leans into me, pressing the soft flesh of her chest and tummy hard against mine. I could not see her buxom curves but gods could I feel them. She then begins to slowly push her body up and down mine.

"This is how you wash?"

"The Lady never said that I had to use my hands." Cassie says right back as her thighs tighten around my leg while she continues to grind. "Mmmm."

"Hah!" I gasp as her left hand finds my hardening manhood. She takes in a far too tight grip and tugs at my cock roughly, her inexperience with a man's tender bits evident instantly in her coarse treatment. With a strength born from a lifetime of kneading countless lumps of bread dough and wringing out countless items of laundry in the river Cassie SQUEEZES! "GNGH!"

When my cock swells in response Cassie's eyes widen. "Nice cock."

"Guh, erm, thanks." I grunt as she starts to stroke me, her iron grip never letting up to let my dick glide easily so that the skin was forced to move with her hand. "Gngh!"

"Tell Cassie if she is being too rough." Rosa whispers as she pauses her massage to pet my head. "Communicate. Cassie's style is closer to Danae's than mine, you must communicate. It is essential."

"Yes my Lady."

The truth was, I kinda liked this rough-and-tumble treatment. Rosa always knew just how to touch me, and I adored that, but there was something undeniably charming about Cassie's clumsy, overzealous, but honest attempts at eliciting pleasure. She hadn't figured it all out yet. She didn't quite know what she liked or what I liked. She was still finding herself sexually, just like me.

Reaching past me Rosa finds Cassie's face and gives her a gentle pet as well. "Try to read him my dear. Sometimes submissives won't say what's inside. We must be attentive enough to see the cues."

"Yes Lady Rosa." Cassie presses her cheek into Rosa's hand then turns to nuzzle into the palm and kiss it. "Command me."

"Wash him. Enjoy him. But do not push him and do make him cum." Rosa says. "He is harnessing his energy elsewhere right now."

"I hear you and obey Lady Rosa."

"Very good." Rosa croons as she caresses her face. "We'll make a good girl of you yet."

"Yesss, Lady Rosa." She mewls. "Make me your good girl."

I flinch as the vice-like pressure on my organ is released all at once. That hand does not go still however as it soon glides downward to start flicking and slapping at my balls. A smile grows on her as she watches me squirm. Her right hand hooks around my neck to give her leverage as her warming pussy grinds, grinds, grinds against my thigh.

"Lady Rosa?"

"Yes my dear?"

"Do I have permission to cum tonight?"

"Yes my dear. You've earned it."

"Thank you Lady Rosa." Cassie's grinding picks up another notch. "Rmmm."

My Lady's hand against her smooth cheek Cassie rubs against it, seeking her softness and her approval. I knew that feeling so well. She finds Rosa's thumb and wraps her full lips around it to suck it and tongue it. "Mmmm." As she sucks her hand engulfs my balls and begins to squeeeeeze!

"Nnngh." My nuts cry out even as my cock hardens.

The dichotomy between the way she so tenderly rubbed her cheek and sucked on my Lady and yet so mercilessly crushed my testes showed a lot about her. She was attracted to both men and women, but not in the same manner. To the Lady of the house she was yielding, obedient and submissive. To the master she is sassy, hard, and dominant. Girl to the woman and Lady to the man, Cassie was establishing herself in a back and forth middle ground within our household's power dynamic. It was as sexy as it was fascinating.

Chapter 87: Be My Hand

Chapter Text

Cassie runs her fingers through my hair then grabs it in a tight grip, her other hand still squeezing my balls, as she grinds her pussy hard against my thigh. I grunt and twitch as each time her sex rubbed she would pull against my hair and scrotum. In her eyes, which panned over my chest and shoulders and face hungrily, the reflected flame of the nearby lamp flickers.

"Grab my tits." She whispers. "Grab my tits, boy."

"Lady?"

"You may obey her." Rosa says softly.

"Thank you my Lady."

My hands glide through the water until they find and are filled with Cassie's soft breasts. Smaller than Colly's, far bigger than Rosa's, they fit into the cup of my large hands beautifully.

"Hahhhh!" She sighs loudly and pushes into me as I take hold of her supple tits. Again I feel her nipples against my palm stiff from arousal and the cold water around us. "Yes! Ohhh yes boy. Squeeze them. Let me feel it." I squeeze hard, far harder than Rosa enjoyed, the results are immediate. "OHHH! Yes Quin! Gods yes!" She rides my leg faster and harder.

"Pah!" I gasp as she suddenly lets go of my nuts to bring both hands around the back of my neck.

"Grngh! Rrngh! Mmm!" She growls as each firm rub brought her close and closer to orgasm. With some solid footing beneath my heel I move my leg in time with her rhythm, easing up when she does and pushing back hard when she needs it. As I do this I fondle and massage her big tits, the wet skin slipping easily through my grasping fingers. "Hmmm! Fuck yes! Mmm! That's a good boy. Rrrrmmm!" She swallows. "Harder!" I turn my hands and take her plump nipples between thumb and knuckle. Taking a cue from how she handled my sack I pinch and pull in equal measure. So hard that it had to have hurt just a little. "RRRNNNGHHHH!" All at once Cassie's legs clutch tightly around my meaty thigh. Her face reddens, her nostrils flare, her cheeks quiver, and she stares at me so intensely it nearly flays the flesh from my bones. "HRRRRNNNGHHH!!!" The regular grinding gets more erratic as her whole body starts to buck. I watch her through the entire rise and fall of what was a long and powerful climax. And when it was over, she lets out a high moan and collapses into my chest. "Ohhhh." She sighs, her hands running up and down my pecs.

While I kiss her head Rosa pets it. "That was incredible." I whisper as I wrap my arms around her. "You are beautiful."

"Ohhh Quin." She hums as she relishes her glow and the comforting embrace. "You are the first man to give me orgasm."

"I am honored." I chuckle. "And if you think my leg is something just wait until you feel the rest of me."

"Ooooo!" She shivers with anticipation. Beneath the surface one of Cassie's hands had found my rock hard manhood and was stroking it again. "Lady Rosa. Permission to suck your boy's cock."

"Not tonight my dear." Rosa playfully pinches Cassie's nose.

"I will stop before he cums. I swear."

"Not tonight." She says again with just a hint of authority coming through.

"Yes Lady Rosa." She sighs, her grip on my dick letting go but her hand remains. With her hand flat she continues to rub the front of my shaft and balls. "I just wished to feel what it was like."

"Well, uh…"

"Mmm?"

I glance up behind me to see my Lady looming over me larger than life. "Um, respectfully my Lady, mine is not the only cock she might suck."

"Atta boy Quin!" Cassie pushes back up with a slap to my chest.

Rosa giggles pats my cheeks with her fingers. "Here I thought jealousy might be an issue."

"No my Lady." I smile. "May I share you Lady? May I share you with Miss Cassie?"

"Is that what you want?"

I look to Cassie who was staring back at me with eager, nay desperate, anticipation. She urges me with a nod, her eyes pleading.

"Tonight it is." I answer. "As you've said, she should know what she's getting involved with here." I turn my head to kiss her hand. "Besides, just because I must be chaste for weeks on end does not mean you should be. I wish to share you my Lady. With Miss Cassie."

Rosa strokes me and hugs my chest. "You spoil me my love. You spoil me rotten."

I take the praise as there was some truth in it. Another facet of truth however was the fact that I very much wished to see Rosa with another woman. And I also wanted very much for Cassie and Rosa to form a deeper bond. Though she would be marrying me if things went well for us, we all knew that this partnership was a threesome and a not a duo. Reaching down I take Cassie's hand from my member and gently move it across to Rosa's bare leg. And in that moment a transformation happens. All her sass, all her gusto, all her lively aggression…melts and is carried away in the slow current. In the beat of a heart Cassie had gone from horny vixen to blushing virgin. She looks to me seeking direction.

"May I help her my Lady?"

"Of course my boy. Be her guide. Be my hand. Be my will." With that my Lady leans back to prop herself up with outstretched arms. It was only then I notice that Danae had scampered off to let the humanoids have their bath time fun.

"Yes my Lady."

In one smooth motion I twist and glide from between Rosa's legs. Taking Cassie by her tapered waist I pull her into the space I had vacated. Wrapping an arm around her I press against her back skin on skin, my right pec flush against her left shoulder blade and my erection rubbing against her hip.

Bringing my mouth to her ear, my cheek against her soft, pleasant smelling hair, I whisper. "You must be gentle with the Lady."

Rosa smiles as her pointy ears perk up at my words. "I am a delicate Lady."

"You are a goddess!" Cassie whispers as she gazes up at Rosa. My heart swells with joy as I sense the exact same awe that I held for my Lady in her as well. It was gratifying to see another worship her as I did.

Keeping my right arm around her waist I glide my left hand along her left arm until her hand was in mine. Taking control of it I run it up Rosa's shapely calf. I could not feel that warm, supple flesh of my Lady it instead run across Cassie's palm and fingers.

"So soft." She says at a hush, more to herself than anyone. "She is so soft."

My smile grows. Cassie's first crush, her first forbidden love, was toward another woman. Never had she the opportunity to touch female flesh so tenderly and so erotically. And as a submissive toward the fairer sex neither had she the chance to grovel before a beautiful Lady who would accept it. This moment was as powerful for her what as that night in the stable where I rubbed my new slaves feet and secretly kissed them after she fell asleep was to me. From experience I knew Cassie would never be the same.

"Talk to her." I breathe across her ear. "Worship her."

"Oh Lady Rosa." She brings her right hand from the opposite leg to join the left. Her two hands gently clutch to the calf and very softly massage it. She was scared to do more. She felt unworthy of even this. The 'girl' part of her had taken over. This was the power of submission and dominance. Cassie had groped me and stroked me and ridden me to wild delight, but all of that paled in comparison to simply touching this one lovely calf. She bows her head and kisses Rosa's knee. "Your body is…beyond even my dreams."

"Good. Good." I say with a kiss to her earlobe. "Join me. Submit to the Lady." My arm tightens around her, my hand guides hers higher up my Lady's thigh. "Worship herrrr."

"Yessss." She sighs. "I worship you Lady Rosaaaa."

"Mmmmm." I hum as I share in reflected glow of that wonderful submissive bliss that was shining over Cassie for the first time. My cock quivers at her hip, as hard as forged steel. Using my shoulder to direct her, my head remaining alongside hers to steer, I guide her in closer and closer to petal soft skin of Rosa's inner thigh.

"Ohhhhh." She mewls meekly just before her lips meet flesh. Closing her eyes she kisses my Lady's inner thigh, just above the knee, as if it were true loves first kiss. "Mmmmm."

"Gooood girrrrl." I breathe into her ear then softly kiss her shoulder. "Goooood girrrrl."

Chapter 88: Horny Little Subs

Chapter Text

"That's it baby." Rosa coos. "Show her the way." She plays her fingers through Cassie's bangs. "You are doing so good dear girl."

"Mmm." Cassie hums through another lingering kiss to Rosa's soft inner thigh. "Thank you Lady Rosa."

I slide my hand up my Lady's smooth outer thigh to lift bunched up hem of her dress that lay across her upper legs to reveal meaty cock and beefy balls that were so at odds with the rest of Rosa's small, lithe body. Cassie pauses mid kiss and pulls in a hard hissing breath through her nose at the sight of it as, for a moment, she just stares. Not yet hard but on its way and already bigger than me. If my manhood looked a fine entree to her Rosa's was an entire banquet. Some men might have felt lesser or even emasculated to be shown to be so much smaller than another, especially a petite woman, but my subby soul only glowed with even more pride than if that mighty member was between my legs for I was her boy and she my Lady. Her superiority to me in all ways was as right and natural as autumn following summer. Not only did not mind that Cassie saw that too, I wanted her to see it. As her willing and loving boy my Lady's grandeur only lifted me with her even as it set me in my place below her.

I switch from her left cheek to her right so I could enjoy the sight as well, as I do so the hand I held around her waist slides up to fill my grip with a breast. "It is as incredible as it looks." I whisper into her ear. "Her cock…her pussy…her ass, they like nothing you've ever felt." As I talk I continue to guide her forward, but by switching sides and changing angles my hard cock slides from her hip and across her buttock to between her legs. And as I press Cassie forward…I completely by accident enter her hot, wet pussy!

"HOH! OH FUCK!" Cassie gasps. Before I can even react she pushes back against me to take me to the hilt. "Ohhhhhh yessss!"

"Mmmm." I hum as her warm pussy grips around my rod. She wasn't as hot as my Lady and certainly not as tight but she felt wet and wonderful!

"What is happening?" Rosa says.

"I am…inside of her my Lady."

"You do NOT have permission."

"Sorry my Lady. It was not on purpose."

"Please make him fuck me Lady Rosa." Cassie kisses her leg. "Please make him fuck me while you take my mouth. Ohhhh he feels amazing! A real cock is so much better than…mmmmm." In a futile attempt to hold me inside of her cunny clenches hard, making my exit feel that much better. I would have loved to ravish her, but ONLY with my Lady's say-so. "Ohhhh." She mewls in disappointment.

"He is conserving his vitality." Rosa pets her. "Besides, we want no accidents before nuptials have been decided." Her fingers dance through the rich brown hair at Cassie's crown. "If and when the time comes…" She laughs. "…I will have you two breeding like spring hares."

"Yes my Lady!" I say as at the same time Cassie says. "Yes Lady Rosa!"

"Fear not my dear." Rosa croons. "By hand and by tongue my boy will put to rest what he has roused in you just now."

Cassie looks back at me with a saucy grin. "I would expect no less from him."

"Naughty boy. Poking our guest without permission." Rosa says with a sigh. "You were meant to rest tonight, but this cannot be left unpunished." The twinkle in her blind eyes told me this was what she once called 'funishment'. Tired though I might be funishment was MUCH preferable to rest. As if I could relax with all this going on anyway. "Now ask Miss Cassie if you might have the honor of pleasuring her my boy. Ask her nicely."

"May I pleasure you by mouth and hands Miss Cassie? Please?"

"Oh you better be good, boy, because you 'roused' me a whole lot just then."

"Yes Miss Cassie."

"I'm gonna enjoy this…boy."

I smile and bow my head at her sudden use of her dominant voice. There was something in her emphasis of the word 'boy' that just made land harder. With Rosa the word wrapped me in swaddling love. With Cassie it was gut punch to my ego. "Yes Miss Cassie. I shall do my best Miss Cassie."

"I expect no less."

"You horny little subs." Rosa giggles. "First things first."

"The Lady takes precedent." I say.

"Always." Cassie agrees, our connected gaze growing deeper as our joyful obedience aligns.

"Continue my boy." Rosa leans back again. "Show her."

"Yes my Lady." I return to take Cassie's soft, naked body in my arms again, this time taking extra care that there would be no more errant penetration, as both of us turn our full attention to the Lady sitting over us. Reaching past her I reach out and gently grip Rosa's thick shaft. Together we glide closer, together. "Open your mouth." I whisper while at the same time cupping the side of Cassie's head with my other hand to steer it. Her eyes widen as the big penis draws closer, her lips part just as I had asked. "Wider. Good girl. That's a good girl." As an extension of Rosa's will I felt I should express her care and positivity. Plus it just felt nice to say nice things. "You're so beautiful Cassie." She shoots a warm glance my way before returning her gaze to the awaiting penis. Shifting to her right I slide my hand around to the back of her head. Rosa's semi-flaccid dick in one hand and Cassie's head in the other I push left closer to right until mouth meets cock.

"Mrrmm!" Cassie groans as her lips wrap around the sheathed shape of Rosa's knob.

"That's it." I whisper and stroke her long hair. "Now start to suck. Not too hard now. That's it…that's it…good girl."

"Hmmmm." Ohhh that blissful glaze over the eyes. She was finding her way into that zone we submissives lived to find. I was envious of it but not in a jealous, petty way. I was so happy for her and happy for my role in her joy. "Hmmmm."

"Just stay there and suckle a time." I kiss her cheek gently. "The Lady enjoys a good suckle. Especially to start."

Following her instruction wonderfully I watch her cheeks and lips begin to pull and puff in a slow, rhythmic suckle.

I look up. "How is she my Lady?"

"Mmm." Rosa sighs, her eyes closed as she savored the feeling of Cassie's mouth. "She is doing fine. You are an excellent guide my boy."

"Thank you my Lady." I bring my hand away from the shaft and bring Cassie's up to take its place. She does not hesitate to take a grip. "Not as hard as you do with me. Gentle. The Lady is not to be handled roughly."

"Mmmm." She hums obediently.

"Good girl. I'm proud of you Miss Cassie."

"Mmmmm!"

"My Lady will start to get big soon." I rub at the cheek muscle that I knew would soon be straining. "Your jaw will tire."

"Hmmmm." She opens her mouth wide to take in a little more of Rosa's growing schlong.

I lick my lips and swallow the excess saliva gathering in my watering mouth. Gods, seeing Cassie's full lips stretched around my Lady's cock had my already hard manhood quivering with power. In a reversal of the dinner we'd shared suddenly I was audience being torn up by horny desires and Cassie the lucky sub servicing the Lady. I now sympathized for Cassie's past plight. Gah!

Refocusing on my duty reach under Cassie to find her other hand resting upon a pair of stones. I bring them up to find another pair.

"With the testes you must be extra gentle." I say. "Caress them. Fondle them. With as much care as you might handle a newborn." My cock sucking apprentice listens and obeys. With FAR more tenderness than she'd shown mine Cassie carefully massages Rosa's heavy balls. "Good girl! You're doing soooo good."

"Mmmmm."

"Oh Quin." I look up to see Rosa looking back in my direction with such a humbling love pouring out of her.

Feeling very proud I kiss her knee and return to my work. "Open up."

"Hahh." Cassie steals a breath as her lips pop off of Rosa's cock. "Gods she's big!" She gasps as she gawks at the huge member in her hand.

"She prefers it to be called beautiful or lovely or something softer."

"I'm sorry."

"She is a Lady."

"I understand." She looks up at the Mistress and says. "It is incredible!"

"Thank you my dear."

I take her hand, the one on Rosa's shaft, and move it higher up. "Take a hold here and pull the foreskin down." Cassie obeys and unsheathes Rosa's fat, swollen knob. "Good girl. She's getting hard now. You'll be able to start to go faster now."

Cassie nods. "Thank you Quin."

"Of course Miss Cassie." With that I push Cassie's mouth back onto Rosa's cock, making her take a couple of extra inches this time.

"Mmmph!"

"Ooo!" Rosa jerks. "Easy there my boy. And careful of the teeth my girl."

"Mmmph!"

"Sorry my Lady."

Rosa smiles and pets my hair. "You've done wonderfully my boy. Wonderfully."

"Thank you my Lady."

"I will take her in hand now." Her hand slides from my head to Cassie's. "You have a job to do for our dear Miss Cassie."

As Rosa takes control of Cassie I fade back. "Yes my Lady."

Chapter 89: Juicy

Chapter Text

As Rosa, her hands now over the back of Cassie's head, guides her mouth up and down the top few inches of her cock I stand behind our guest, my dick pressed tight to her soft left buttock where there would be no more accidental slippages. My left hand slides down the swoop of her opposite flank and I savor the pronounced curve of her hip as I reach it. It was as if her contours had been crafted by the gods to fit hands like mine. Taking a grip of it I hold her in place. My right hand then rubs down her spine, across her tail bone, before my fingers dip into the dark water to follow the crack of her ass. All four of my fingertips feel down the crevice or her ass crack. Her full, fleshy bottom meant the cleft was deeper than on Rosa's booty. If my Lady's ass was a sweet, firm apricot then Miss Cassie's was a ripe, juicy peach. Both delicious in their own way. And speaking of juicy…

"Hmmmm."

Cassie moans, her voice muffled by cock, as my fingers glide past her back door to slip betwixt the warm, moist petals of her womanhood. Her juicy cunny tightens to nip at my passing fingertips as they glide right through the slit without actually entering her.

"Rrrrmmm!" She growls and tries to push back but my solid hold on her hips and Rosa's on her head leaves her trapped right where she was. "Hmmm!"

Turning my hand I reach to find her clit and begin to rub it in a slow, firm, circular motion.

"HMMMM!" Cassie's legs squeeze around my hand as she drops her weight to grind against me. Nostrils flaring, eyes rolled back, her lips glide up and down my Lady's thick shaft as she desperately humps my hand.

She goes to reach for herself to aid in her won pleasure but the Lady cuts that short. "Hands on me my dear. I want to feel them on me." Combing her slender fingers through Cassie's thick hair Rosa brings the curly locks back into a single ponytail. Taking the bunched up mass in a grip she gives it a deft twist of the hand and suddenly Cassie's hair acted as a natural controlling leash. With a pull of her hair Cassie's head is reigned tighter to Rosa's body. "Let the boy do his work. Your pleasure is in his hands now."

"MMMM!" Cassie's hands surface, one to hold to Rosa's hip and the other to hold the base of her cock. "Mmm! Mmm! MMM!" Cassie takes her horny energy and directs into giving the best blowjob she could. It was with a teeny glimmer of submissive pride that I notice that Cassie could not take the Lady's cock as easily or as deeply as I could.

With her free hand Rosa takes the wrist of the hand Cassie held to her shaft by and guides it down and beneath the balls. "One finger." She whispers to her. "The middle one. All the way in. Mmmm." Rosa's shoulders sag as the Cassie enters her. "Thats it. In and out. Mmmm. Good girl."

"Mmmmmm."

"Finger that pussy my dear." Rosa rocks gently to ride her hand. "Just like that."

It takes a moment but I realize that Rosa's instructions were not just for Cassie. Slipping my fingers away from her clitoris I drag them slowly back across her lips…then plunge my long, thick middle finger deep into her hot, wet pussy. "NNNNGHHH!" Her back hunches then arches as her tunnel clenches around my digit as if to trap it. "OHHH!" Her lips break from Rosa's fat knob to cry out only to have that cry muffled as the Lady quickly pulls her back and feeds her dick back through. "HMM! HMM!" Cassie sucked with wild passion, the wrist under the big balls moving in such a way that told me the same thing was happening under there, in hopes that her sexual fury would rub off on me to finger bang her harder and faster.

"Slower my dear." Rosa says while simultaneously controlling her through her hair. "I will tell you when to speed up. Patience. Obedience. They will be rewarded."

"Mmmmm." Cassie's whimpering, submissive mewl was as cute as it was sexy. Forced to control herself she slows up and gives Rosa's dick the fulsome attention it deserved.

"She has passion my Lady." I smile at the effect just a single finger was having on her, a finger that I purposely thrust in and out frustratingly slow and gentle.

"Mmm. A girl as slutty as my boy." Rosa agrees. "Gods have mercy on me. You two will test this Lady's limits."

"She is a good girl, isn't she my Lady?" As say as I gaze at her pale hourglass shape framed by dark water bent over between us. Such a pretty back.

"Mmmmm." Cassie's voluptuous body writhes in time with my finger.

"What do you think Quin?"

"I think Miss Cassie is a good girl." I whisper. "A very good girl."

"Mmm." Rosa hums and lets her head fall back to face the sky. "Faster now. Both of you. Not too fast though."

"Yes my Lady."

"MMM!"

As Cassie bobs faster, drool now streaming steadily from her lips, I not only pick up the pace but I add my index finger to double the pleasure. I'm not sure if she was doing it on purpose, though I suspect she was, but the way her hips had begun to hump in time with my hand meant that smooth, wet ass cheek was steadily rubbing up and down my super stiff dick. It felt amazing! Too amazing. Combined with the unbelievable hot vision of her sucking Rosa's huge cock had this horny boy already on edge. If I didn't do something quick things were going to get dire and I might cum without permission. Something good boys did not do. Masking my growing arousal for a simple change in position bend forward. Leaning down I twist my hand so that the two fingers penetrated her one over the other in line with pink slit which I could juuuuust barely see beneath the surface of the water.

"Hrm! Mmm! GMM!" Cassie grunts with a bestial desire as my fingers punch in and out of her gripping tunnel. Even in their sounds I savored the differences. With Rosa at this level of passion there were the pitch-perfect cries of a siren mixed with the snarling growls that only a demon could make. Cassie's noises were baser, earthier, the feral snorts and grunts of a human animal. Both of them music to my ears. "MMM!"

All of sudden we were on the move. As Cassie moves forward I turn to see that Rosa was pulling her along with her as she scooched back over the smooth stones, her long hard cock swaying in front of her like a tempting bone to a hungry wolf. A mesmerized Cassie follows along. And I follow as well. I help Cassie to up out of the pool as she crawls to the Lady with her head low and her ass high. With her cunny, glistening in the moonlight, right at eye level for me I drag my fingers up and down the pink slit.

"Oh gods." Cassie gasps.

"You better not be fucking her again." Rosa points a warning finger my way.

I chuckle. "No my Lady." I lick my lips as I stare at Cassie's cunt. "The thought never entered my mind."

"Ha!" Rosa pulls Cassie's head lower and to one side. "Flip her over my boy."

"Yes my Lady."

Hooking my arms around her legs I roll Cassie to her back in a technique not dissimilar to a wrestling move I'd learned this very night. Cassie lays facing the sky, her gorgeous buxom body on full display to Nox and Luna above. I liked the way her large breasts sagged just slightly to either side. With her legs still dangling in the pool I am only too happy to aid Miss Cassie by offering my shoulders upon which to rest them. She takes up that offer, the backs of her knees nestling down over each of my shoulders.

Rosa feels around to make a mental map of how Cassie lay, then adroitly twists to swing up and over Cassie like a favorite saddle. Rosa's legs pin Cassie's arms down among the stones. Stones I could now feel still held some of Sol's warmth inside of them. Rosa slips out of her dress completely now to expose her lithe, shapely back to me. Even in the dim light I right away notice that little nub that had sprouted just at the top of her ass crack. Was it getting bigger?

"Have you ever tasted pussy before?" Rosa whispers. By the way her arms moved I knew she was petting and caressing Cassie's hair and face. Lucky girl.

A shiver runs through Miss Cassie. "No Lady Rosa."

"But you wished to?"

"Oh yes! Oh yes. I wanted it so bad."

"Ask for it."

"Let me eat your pussy Lady Rosa." Cassie pleads with a desperation I knew well.

"Beg for it."

"Please Lady Rosa!

"Let me hear you need it."

"Pleeease! I beg you! Let me taste you! Let me eat pussy! Use my mouth! Pleeease!" Her words could have been my own as my mouth is watered for the juicy snatch not six inches away.

"Mmm. I hope that tongue is as good at pleasuring me a Lady as it is at begging. Very well my dear, eat that pussy." Rosa say, then adds with a glance over her shoulder. "That goes for you too my boy."

"Yes my Lady." I say as Cassie says. "Yes Lady Rosa." A duet I suspected I would hear many times in the weeks and months and years to come.

Chapter 90: Pussy for Two

Chapter Text

Lady Rosa settles in closer over Cassie's head, now fully straddling her face. The night sounds surround us. The rustle of an owl, Danae's yipping yowl, the singing insects, the rustling leaves, and the ever present burble of the river running around us. It is through these sounds that I can hear my Lady speaking to Cassie though only the odd word here and there cuts through with clarity. "…clit…lips…good girl…" Just by the way she sat and the way her arms moved I could picture with perfect clarity Rosa gazing down on Cassie, gently stroking her hair as she empowered the farm girl's submission in that gentle way she had.

I stop to savor the vision, especially the round and luscious moonlit contours of Cassie's laid out body as I peeked over her pelvis and the lovely lines of my Lady's back towering over us both, but this private moment I stay out of and leave to them. Right now was Cassie's turn under the Lady's radiance. It surprises me just how little jealousy I felt toward this woman who was looking more and more likely to become my Lady's second submissive. But Cassie was no threat to me. Her submission would in no way cancel or reduce my own. It would in no way threaten Rosa's dominance. It would only add to both. Not only am I not not gnawed at by jealousy, there was something undeniably hot about how the women were so caught up in what they were doing to give their boy any notice. A scenario Rosa needed another woman to play out. How I reveled in being their instrument, their living toy, to be played with for their own desires. Not as some base object to be abused or ignored but a beloved possession to put to its purpose. Like my bondage and obedience this titillating sense of male inferiority was yet another facet of my submission that was so exciting to explore. Would I have loved to be there with Cassie servicing my Mistress? Of course. But right now I had my own important task before me to keep my busy.

Grabbing the tops of Cassie's soft thighs in my big hands I pull forward to nestle my cheeks between her tender inner thighs. I brush the tip of my nose across her clit and take in her aroma. I lightly tap and tease my tongue up the soft, wet petals of her womanly flower. My ears catch a distant gasp as her legs flinch to either side of my head. More firmly I tongue her pussy. Up, down, a soft push side to side to part her lips, her skin cool from the water she'd just exited, then with one long push inside of her I feel the heat of her passion surround my tongue.

"Rrrrmmm." I growl and push into her as deep as my oral organ could stretch.

"Oh!" Cassie bucks at the sudden penetration, but my hands over her legs holds her ass to the ground. Her legs however were free to move, she uses to that freedom to wrap them tightly around my neck. As her thighs press against the sides of my head I lose the audio backdrop.

"Mmmm." I hum lustily as I start eating her out in long, deep laps. Hers was the third pussy I had put my mouth to, yet the first human one I'd tasted. It didn't have demonic spice of Rosa's nor the syrupy goblin sweetness of Colly's. What it lacked in high notes however it made up for in subtlety. A little salty, a little tangy, and completely unique the flavor of Cassie's cunny touched something primal inside of me. I loved it! "Mmmm."

"Ohhmm." The vibrations of Cassie's moan reverberates through her flesh. A moan that to my ear sounds as fine as Apollo's celestial lyre. Gods how I loved to give pleasure to a woman. Especially a spirited and dominant one like Cassie. It all drives me to do better.

Getting my whole mouth involved I suck and kiss and verrrry carefully nibble at her fleshy labia while my tongue continues to scoop deep inside of her then flick up toward her clitoris. As Cassie grinds her sex into my mouth I push right back, letting her know that I had the power and the stamina to do the job.

"Mmmmm!" Again I hear her through her body. With her mouth currently full of my Lady's pussy her cries were double muffled to my covered ears.

If I was honest I missed my Lady's balls and cock but there was something to be said about some variety. The lack of extra genitals gave me extra room to work plus it allowed a wonderful view of everything happening in front of me. And it certainly contrasted Cassie's buxom sexiness from Rosa's petite beauty in yet another way.

"Mmm! Mmmm! MMMM!"

I could feel Cassie's passions rising in the way she writhed and the growing wetness of her snatch. Her every moan drives me on. Because I was denied an orgasm myself I had to ignore my own wildly throbbing desires and throw that energy into the task of giving Cassie pleasure. I slurp and slather with intense desire, fucking her with my tongue with all the vigor I would have with my dick. The moment I get an opening I force my hands up between her legs to spread her pussy wider to give me even better access to her succulent honeypot. With my thumbs splaying her sex I rub her clitty with my fingers as my tongue jabs and thrusts down her slick tunnel.

"HMMM!"

"Mmmm." Rosa's softer voice joins hers, her slender body gently rocking to her own sexual rhythm. "He's good, isn't he?"

"Hmmmm." Cassie's rising voice mewls to the affirmative.

"Just like that. Mmmm, yes. Right there." Rosa whispers as her hips rock forward and back. "Hurry now my dear. This is lovely but I have to get my tired boy to bed."

"Hmmmm!" Cassie's voice continues to rise as she grinds her pussy into my face faster and faster.

"You are about to cum?"

"Ohhhhh!" Comes a clear cry into the night. "Yesss!"

"I did not tell you to stop!" Rosa says firmly.

"MMMM!" Mouth back on the Lady's pussy, her approaching climax making focus difficult. I smirk as I rub and slurp her juicy cunt even harder. "MMMMM!"

"Not yet." Rosa says. Uh oh. I knew where this was going. I actually giggle through my cunnilingus.

"Mmm?" Cassie mewls.

"You'll cum when I say." Rosa says. "And not a moment sooner."

"HMMMM!" Cassie's moan is tortured. She tries to pull her pussy away from me but I hook her legs again and pull her back. "MMMMM!"

"My boy can deny himself for as long as need him to." Rosa croons as she rides Cassie's face. "Hold it back my dear. Hold it until I say."

"HMMM! HMMM!"

"Don't stop." Rosa chides. "Suck that pussy. Don't stop for a second."

"HMMMMM!" Cassie trembles and obeys, doing all she can to concentrate both on pleasuring the Lady and holding back her orgasm. Again her sex tries to retreat. Again I pull myself even tighter, burying my face in her cunny and tongue fucking her for all I was worth. Her desperate pleas rise and rise, a more erotic sound I'd rarely heard. "MMMM! MMMMMM!"

"I was almost there myself." Rosa sighs. "Very well my dear." Then with force and authority she says. "Cum now!"

With those two little words two things happen at once.

The first, Cassie's legs suddenly clamp tight around my head, her pussy grips on my tongue, her whole body shudders, and my mouth is suddenly filled with pussy juice.

"MMRRRMMMMM!!!" Breasts bouncing her torso arches and thrashes, held in place only by Rosa's weight and my firm grip.

The second, my cock safely away from the action inside of the pool…begins to flex and throb as my own climax begins!

"HMMMM!" I groan and flex those internal muscles of my groin. My seed boils inside of my balls and starts to rise and the initial haze of orgasm teases at my consciousness. "RRRMMMMM!!!"

As Cassie is taken to the heavens by her explosive orgasm it is now my turn to suffer as I use every ounce of will and strength in my body to deny myself one of my own. Enfamed by all that I'd seen I hadn't realized that I'd gotten to such a stat that with words alone my Mistress's command to cum had nearly caused me to disobey her!

"MMMM!!! RRRMMM!!!" Cassie growls as waves of bliss roll through her soft, voluptuous body.

"Don't stop." Rosa says as her own riding picks up in intensity. "I never said to stop. That's it."

"Hmmmmm. Mmmmm." The urgency in Cassie's voice fades away as her body relaxes. "Ohhmmmm." Her legs going limp over my shoulders I ease up and switch to tender kisses to her tender pussy. "Hmmmmm." She sighs happily.

As Cassie's climax peters out Rosa's hits, calmer and gentler but just as sweet. "Ohhhhhh my dear." By the way she reached down I suspected she was holding to Cassie's thick locks as she rode out her rapture on her mouth. "Ohhhhhhhhh!"

From behind I watch my Lady's moonlit orgasm and silently worship her.

"Ohhhh." Rosa breathes when it was over. "That was nice Cassie. Verrrry nice. Mmmm. Good girl."

Chapter 91: Greedy Girl

Chapter Text

"Good girl." Rosa says again as she comes off of Cassie's face and turns to sit on the stones to face me. "And a good boy too! I could feel Cassie cumming baby. You did real good. You may stop now."

I pull my mouth away from Cassie's slick slit and happily lick my lips. "Thank you my Lady."

Cassie lays on the stones, face wet from cheek to cheek and from the tip of her chin to the bridge of her nose, panting and staring up at the night sky. "Ohhh wow."

Rosa pets her hair. "Back into the pool. Thank my boy for the orgasm."

"Yes…Lady Rosa." She huffs. "Ohhh wow!" Rosa giggles at Cassie's breathless exclamation. Cassie's legs slip off of my shoulders back into the water. Her hands reach out for help. I take them and aid in pulling her up into a sitting position. Wrapping my arms around her soft body I nuzzle in and kiss her supple tummy. She hugs my head in return and kisses my head. "Thank you Quin."

"Mmm." I smile. The kind words of a gentle woman. Was there anything so gratifying in this whole world. "Obeying was my pleasure Miss Cassie."

Cassie slips down through my arms and back into the water, purposely dragging her voluptuous body along mine as she went. The moment we were face to face she pulls me into a deep kiss, a kiss made perfect by the taste of my Lady's sex on her tongue and lips. I kiss her back hungrily, sucking the juice from her mouth.

"Oh gods. That was amazing Quin." She whispers between kisses. Gripping my head hard she gazes into my eyes. "I want you boy!" Before I can even reply she turns to my Lady. "I want him Lady Rosa. I want him as my husband. Tell me what to do and I will do it."

I smile, feeling very loved and desired.

Rosa, who had crawled back to the pool's edge, sits over us and lets her legs dip into the water. "You will do as I say?"

"Yes Lady Rosa."

"Then I say again, be patient my dear." She finds Cassie's head and strokes it. "My boy has much burdening his soul right now. One thing at a time my dear. After the harvest all will become more clear."

"Yes Lady Rosa." She bows her head. "I'm sorry Quin. I don't mean to…nag."

"It's okay." I say softly. Leaning in I whisper into her ear. "I want you too Cassie."

"Hah!" She gasps and looks up into my eyes…a smile slowly growing.

Splash!

Cassie and I startle as some thing hits the water just inches from our faces. We turn to see what it was. Turns out it was the Lady's thick, heavy schlong which she had lifted then let drop back in again. Three-quarters hard it was not quite stiff enough to stand firm on its own yet plenty big to let us know that our job was not yet done this night. Cassie and I look at each other with naughty delight in our eyes.

"Have your fun." Rosa tells us as she leans back to rest on her outstretched arms, her lithe body bending beautifully in the moonlight. Only now do I realize that somewhere along the way our lamp had sputtered out completely. "But do please hurry. My boy needs his bed."

"Yes my Lady."

"Yes Lady Rosa."

I look to Cassie and say. "Lady's firs…MMM!" My words are cut off by Cassie grabbing Rosa's cock and jamming it through my lips. The moment I feel that satisfying fleshy girth enter my mouth instinct takes over and begin to suck. "Mmmmmm!"

"Ohhhh." Rosa sighs. "There's my boy! Ohhhh my."

"Mrrrrm!" Her cock swells in my mouth as I suck her long and hard.

"That's it Quin. Suck that big, fat…sorry, suck that beautiful cock." Cassie whispers. "Show me how good you can suck a dick."

"Mmmm!" My submissive fires stoked I suck my Lady faster, though no harder as I knew I was right where Rosa liked it. "Mmm! Mmm! Mmm!" I moan with each deep stroke. It takes no time at all for me to get my Lady back to full mast. I strain my eyes to look over at Cassie who was gazing back hard, watching my every slurp. "Mmmm!"

"Good boy! Suck her. Suck her good." She sighs with lewd passion. "Gods I cannot wait to watch her fuck you."

"Mmmm!"

"Lady Rosa. May I finger your boy?"

"No my dear. Mmmmm. He may cum." Beaming with pride she adds. "My boy can cum from anal alone."

"Hrmm." I coo at the praise…even as my butt did twitch at the thought of being fingered. Ohhh this was going to be a long six weeks!

"Rrr. I would very much like to see that! May he finger me then?"

"Still not enough? Such a greedy girl." Rosa chuckles a light-hearted chuckle. "Go ahead then."

Rosa barely gotten the words from her mouth with Cassie grabs my wrist to bring my hand back to her pussy. The moment I feel her hot groin I curl my fingers to push the two middle ones up her wet snatch.

"Rrrrngh." Cassie groans. Holding my wrist tight in one hand she begins to ride my fingers beneath the surface of the water. "Yessss!" With her free hand she pulls me away from Rosa's dick, grabs it, then wraps her own lips around it. "Mmmm!"

I finger her hard, like she liked it, and give her tit a strong squeeze. "You look so hot sucking her dick Miss Cassie." I say in my soft, high subby tone. "You are such a good cock sucker."

"Hmmm! Hmmm!" Bringing both hands now to hold my arm in a death grip Cassie writhes and grinds and sucks all at once as my fingers work their magic. "MMMM!"

"How is she doing my Lady?" I ask as the hand on Cassie's big tit slips from there to lift out of the water to fondle one of Rosa's little titties.

"She is doing juuuust fine my boy." My Lady croons and presses her breast harder into my hand. "Mmmm, it is so nice to hear you two getting along."

"RRRRMMMM!!!" Cassie's body trembles and her legs clamp tight as another orgasm rocks her body. "GODS!" She gasps as the cock slips from her lips. "Ohhhh!"

The Lady's penis does not stay free for long as I search the air with my open mouth and quickly find and latch onto her tip. "Mmmm!" I finger fuck Cassie to another amazing climax while simultaneously taking Rosa as deep as I could, my larger mouth giving me a natural advantage on how much I could take compared to Cassie. "Mmmm!"

"That's it my boy. Just like that." Cassie lets my arm go and tries to get back into the action but Rosa was too close now. She waves her away. "Mmm, let him finish me my dear."

"Yes Lady Rosa."

"Mmm! Mmmm! Mmmmm!" I lilt in submissive bliss as my Lady thrusts back into me as Cassie watches with wide-eyed excitement at the nearing cum shot. "Mmm! Mmm! MMM!"

"Suck her Quin. Yes! Yes! Suck that gorgeous Lady cock. Make her cum."

"Mmm! Mmm! Mmm!"

"Ohhhh my boy! Ohhhh my love." Rosa's clear voice rises. "That's it!"

I could feel it in the way she moved, the way she sounded, the way her cock surged even harder in my wide open mouth. She was close. Perhaps twenty seconds to climax my Lady pushes me away. Grabbing her cock she starts to stroke it furiously. Knowing she wanted a nice messy facial I am only too happy to oblige. I dip lower into the water and position myself just beyond the tip of her huge Amazonian cock and look up at her. "I am here my Lady."

Catching on to what was happening Cassie hurries to join me. "I am here Lady Rosa."

On our knees, with just our heads showing above the water, Cassie and I hug and grope and kiss and laugh as over us Rosa's blind eyes glaze over with bliss. "Ohhh!" Her lean, sexy body shudders. "OOOOHHHMMM!!!"

"EEEE!" Cassie squeals with delight as a long, thick stream of cum shoots from the Lady's tip to come splattering down over both of our faces in a diagonal line stretching from my forehead to just below her earlobe. Grabbing my hair she pulls me into deep kiss. "Mmmmm!" Wad after wad after hot, juicy, gooey wad of the Lady's jizz showers down over the smooching faces of the two submissive below.

Chapter 92: What a Day

Chapter Text

"Ohhh." Rosa sighs after a load worthy of almighty Jupiter himself. "I needed that."

Hot, fresh jizz streams down my face and I assume Cassie's as well. It was hard to tell mid-kiss and with Lady semen stinging my eyes. Grabbing my head in both hands Cassie kisses me so hard I worried one of us might split a lip. Undeterred by a busted lip I kiss her back just as hard. "Hah!" She gasps as our passionate smooch parts with a loud smack of our lips. Breathlessly we stare at each other for a few minutes then both begin to laugh.

"You got a little on your…er, well…everywhere!" I chuckle.

"Look whose talking." She flicks a gooey drip from the tip of my nose. "You are a mess, boy." Taking her cummy finger tip she slips it through my lips and pulls. I suck her digit clean and taste the signature spunk of my Lady. I do one better by then licking my messy lips. Cassie's eyes flare then she does the same. "Mmmm."

"Sounds like I hit my mark." Rosa giggles. Slipping into the water she glides right in between us, her small and slender body filling the space just perfectly. She surprises Cassie with a swift slurp of her long demon tongue. The way her eyes widened I could tell she was already thinking about the things that tongue could do to her. My Lady treats me with a lick as well before she grabs both of us and pulls the whole group under the water.

Beneath the dark surface we grope and hug and kiss and frolic before bursting back to the surface laughing and hooting. Feeling the two women's soft flesh against mine as we played was a special treat in itself. Not once, not twice, but three times Cassie 'accidentally' grabs and yanks on my still hard cock. The last time Rosa catches her and interposes herself between us.

"Behave."

"Sorry Lady Rosa."

"Kiss my hand."

Cassie smiles. Taking Rosa's delicate hand in both of hers she bows her head and presses her lips to the brand that signified the Lady as my slave. "Apologies Lady Rosa."

"Obedience will be an issue with you. I can already tell."

"I'll be good." She chuckles.

"You better be." Rosa presses back into me, her butt cheeks swaddling my hard cock between them, as her other hand reaches back and up along my neck. "You may be a bit rough for me my dear but if you truly become mine my boy will not hesitate to mete out my punishments. And he can handle a naughty girl like you. Can't you baby."

"I look forward to it my Lady."

"Yes Lady Rosa." Cassie bows again, this time her flickering eyes locked on mine as if daring me to punish her. "I will behave."

"Good." Rosa says brightly and pats Cassie's head. "Good girl." Pulling my head down she gives me an over the shoulder kiss. "Good boy."

By her tone alone it was clear our playtime had come to an end. She had a man to get to bed and, as fun as this was, I was ready for it. We bathe each other, Cassie and I cleaning my Lady followed my me cleaning Cassie then Cassie cleaning me. It was still fun and very pleasurable but the focus now was on actually bathing. We dry and we dress then together we head back to the villa under the clear, crisp glory of the twinkling heavens. Rosa is gripped to my left arm. Cassie I hold around the shoulders in my right. All of us clutched together moving as one happy whole.

"You cannot stay?" Rosa asks when we get to the door.

"No." Cassie sighs. "As much as I would wish." She squeezes my hand. "Until a genuine proposal is offered my parents will not have it. They will already be displeased that I stayed this late."

Rosa comes around to hug her and kiss her cheek. "Patience."

"I know." She whispers. "Hahhh." She looks up at the stars. "This harvest will feel a lifetime." She kisses Rosa. She kisses me. And we kiss her back. "I had the best time tonight. The very best time."

"As did we my dear."

"It wouldn't have been the same without you." I say. "I look forward to meeting 'Miss Cassie' again."

"Mmm." Cassie looks me up and down then wink. "The feeling is mutual, boy."

We chuckle and hug once more. "Need an escort home?"

"No. Go." She pats my broad chest. "Be with your Lady and rest."

"Sleep well Cassie."

"You too Quin. I hope we didn't wear you out too bad."

More hugs, more kisses, and finally goodbyes. With my arm around Rosa I watch Cassie's swaying hips disappear into the night.

"I wish she could stay." I say softly.

"As do I." Rosa replies, then pulls me for the door. "Come along my boy." I am lead back to our room where Rosa turns completely from Lady to slave girl. Soft and attentive she undresses her master and then herself before guiding me gently into bed. She crawls in under the covers beside me, her hot body pressed tight to mine. "Do you need anything Master?"

"No." I let out a long breath as my weary muscles relax. "Ohhh, what a day."

She sidles up higher so that she could cradle my head to her bosom. "My champion." She whispers as she begins to stroke my hair.

"Oh Rosaaa." I sigh as I melt to her heat and tender touch. "I had fun tonight. Both with the guys and definitely with the girls."

She coos soothingly. "That's good my love."

"I almost burst." I whisper. "I almost disobeyed."

"Oh oh." She boops my nose. "Naughty boy."

I smile. "But I didn't. I was good."

"Yes you were."

"It was close though. When you commanded Miss Cassie to cum…my penis thought you were talking to him. As Cassie said, it is going to be a loooong harvest."

She giggles softly and nuzzles my hair. "You nearly came from my command alone? You are a marvel my pet. The truest boy." She kisses my head. "I have something that will help contain your enthusiasms."

"What is it?"

"A surprise. One you have earned." She croons. "Would you like a suckle tonight my precious one?"

"Mmmm. Not tonight. Could you just…" I cuddle closer. "…hold me?"

"Of course my love." Her arms tighten around me. "Now sleep. Sleep. Sleep." With each word she pets my hair. "Sleeeep." As she holds me and strokes me she very quietly begins to hum a familiar lullaby.

Chapter 93: Keeping Secrets

Chapter Text

I had never fallen asleep faster and once out I sleep HARD. No tossing and turning, no hazy half-consciousness either in or out, and no dreams either. One moment I am being sung to by Rosa and the next I am opening my eyes as the growing morning light rouses me. What a sleep! Working, training, leading, learning and subbing for two needy women sure had a way of wearing a guy out. Sitting up in bed I stretch my achy muscles and take a big invigorating breath. I felt absolutely fantastic. Fantastic and ravenous for another day just like the last. This harvest season was going to challenge me, and I dreaded what was coming at the end of it, but already I knew that I would miss this rhythm once it was gone.

Very gently I lean over and kiss one of the horns poking up out from the bundle of blankets beside me and whisper. "I love you." Then carefully slipping from the covers so as not to wake my bedmate I tip toe about the room to gather work clothes then creep out the door.

Once downstairs I get dressed then head out to the front of the house. I step out and take a great breath of the fresh morning air. The robins had begun their morning chorus and in the distance I could hear the trumpeting cry of a rooster celebrating the rising Sol Invictus. The sky above is a pale azure with fiery streaks of orange where the the sun god's radiance touched the wispy clouds.

Doing my best to ignore Mercury's unblinking gaze and my grumbling stomach I go through some position training as I wait for Cassie. While I knew that my main focus had to be on my combat training I saw no harm in sneaking in some submissive reps when time allowed. Not only did it help to loosen up my joints and focus my mind, but it just felt good for its own sake. And after last night I was still bubbling over with excess horny energy and I need to direct it somewhere. Already I was understanding why Rosa would be denying me orgasms until the fight. After a few weeks of this I would be a caged lion!

It is not too long before I hear the now familiar footfalls of my potential fiance.

Unhurriedly I take a breath and attend to coming out of my 'slave' state before breaking my Kneel Up pose to turn my head to greet Cassie.

"Good morning."

"Good morning to you." She says as she approaches with a warm smile.

I rise to my feet and move to meet her. After handling each other the night before it comes far more natural to us to simply slip into each other's arms. As my hands slide around her wide hips her hands come up under my arms to slide up my back. She lets out a soft sigh and relaxes into my embrace, enjoying the feeling of having my strong arms around her voluptuous body as much as I was. As I look down into her eyes and she looks back up into mine I take a second just to appreciate the moment.

It was so different with her. The man that met Rosa was truly still a boy in ways beyond my current submissive label. Honestly, back then, the fact that Rosa was a beautiful woman was far more intimidating to me than either her Amazon or Demon halves. Beyond my mother I was a stammering, bumbling, doofus around the opposite sex. I was ready to embrace my manhood, desperate for it, but unsure of how to proceed. But then Fortuna gave me her. And Rosa took me by the hand and with her gentleness and patience and experience had guided me through that phase to where I was now. In a very real way I was a completely different man than that awkward virgin who had fallen completely in love with the forbidden slave girl a few short weeks ago. Thanks to my Lady's guidance, now, with Cassie, I could hold her and admire her and meet her as an equal.

Leaning down I kiss her softly on the lips. The softness only lasts a second though as she presses herself, lips and bosom, hard back against me. "Mmmmm." When our kiss parts I smile and tease at her long side bangs. "We missed you last night." I kiss the tip of her nose. "I missed you."

Her fingers clutch into my back. "Oh Quin. I wanted to stay. I wanted to."

"I know." I whisper. "I know."

She lays her head against my chest and holds me tight. I wrap my arms around her and hold her back. "Hahhh. Last night was…incredible." She gives me a hard squeeze and pulls away enough to look up at me again. "My parents know."

"What?"

"Not the details of course. But…when I came home late…Quin, I cannot hold that much happiness inside of me." She says. "I cannot hide my joy. They know that my heart has been claimed. They must know we've fooled around. Marriage is being spoken of openly now. And I am not stopping them."

After a moment I nod. "Good. Let it be out there."

Her smile returns, brighter than ever. "They wish to meet your family before the dowry is decided, prayer offered, and the ceremony arranged."

"Then I will go and fetch my mother when harvest is over, if that is what it takes." I say, then add with a grin. "Rosa and I do pretty well on the road." I turn, keeping her in my arms, and look back at my grand, if faded, villa. "I would like my mother to visit and see her son's new life. She must be worried about me by now."

"Mmm." Cassie rubs my chest and looks at the villa as well. "We will have the place looking like a palace by then."

"I'd like that." I kiss her head. "I should go. Are you training with us tonight?"

She lets out a nervous huff, her eyes wide. "I am!" Reaching down she grabs my ass by both cheeks. "You think I'm gonna miss a chance to get my hands on you?"

I chuckle. "This is going to be interesting."

"Don't worry." She says. "I'll take it easy on you."

I lower my head and say in my soft-boy voice. "Thank you Miss Cassie."

"Don't you tease me boy!" She slaps my butt. "Now get to work you slut."

We laugh, we kiss, and then I jog off to join the boys for breakfast. I find my crew looking as stiff and sore as I felt rolling out of bed, with the exception of the granite faced Toke of course, but to a man they are ready for the field and eager for the training that would follow. Some of the old heads laugh at us, making quips about how soft our generation was compared to theirs, but they are made to eat those words later in the day. It doesn't even take us an hour to work the kinks out and soon we are moving with Legion like efficiency. Working as one the wheat is mowed flat before our clean slicing sickles of the cutters then gathered and laid in a neat row down the center of our wake by the others. When the cutters tired the roles would switch and our unit would carry on without interruption. Though moving in concert toward a shared goal there is also a healthy competition among the team with each man trying to better the efforts of the man next to him, just like we'd done in training. The ethic and camaraderie from those grueling hours on the platform were spreading to other parts of our lives. By midday we were by far the fastest team going, though I knew our weed to wheat ratio could improve. Could and would. We'd already come so far in such a short span of time I had every faith that we'd only get better yet.

When the wagon rolls in for lunch break we had all more than earned our bread through toil and sweat. When we turn to watch it roll up we see that the boss was onboard to take a tour of his workers.

"By Ceres' left tit." Horatius says as he hops down off the wagon. "You men are putting the others to shame!"

"Damn right, Dad!" Lucas says proudly grabbing a Hispanian with each arm and slapping their shoulders. "Hardest working crew on the farm."

"Hello Sir." As the others gather around the wagon for water and grub I step forward and take his forearm in a hearty shake. "We're doing our best for you."

"I see that." He holds my arm tightly and keeps shaking it longer than normal as he stares into my eyes. "You tryin to impress me or something?"

"Yes Sir, I am." I say. "If I'm to deserve a man's daughter's hand in marriage I aim to give him no other choice but to say yes when the time for askin comes around."

He nods his approval at my bold words then shakes my hand one more time and slaps my arm. "Grab yourself some chow then come walk with me Quintus."

"Sir?"

"Hard work will go a long way around here." He says. "But if a man ain't honest he's got no chance with me."

I swallow hard. "Honest?"

"You've been keeping secrets." He says bluntly as he lets go of my arm.

"Secrets? I don't know what you're…"

"Choose your words careful, son." He warns, his voice sharpening as his hard eyes bore into mine. "Go get your grub and think about what you want to say to me. I'll be waiting over yonder for ya."

"Uh, yes Sir." I nod and turn the join my crew at the back of the wagon as my mind scrambles. Gods! I had secrets on top of secrets. Which one did Horatius know!?

Chapter 94: Stirring Things Up

Chapter Text

I return to the others to take in a few ladles of water and gather my flatbread, cheese and the tasty fig and lentil paste that Cas had concocted to serve the working men.

"Is there a problem?" Gyasi asks in a low voice when he notes my distracted expression.

"I don't know." I say with a long glance toward Horatius. "Find out soon enough."

I fold the bread over the spread paste and slices of cheese so that I could walk and eat at the same time then return to my boss's side. As soon as I approach he begins to stroll. I settle in beside him. He is quiet at first, allowing me to eat my meal while also giving me time to think about what I wanted to say to him. And think I do.

There was so that much my neighbor did not know about my life and, understandably as we were on the road to linking our two families, he wanted to know more about this man who was courting his only daughter. I weigh what to tell him. I did not enjoy keeping secrets. I considered myself an honest and stand up man, I hated being duplicitous, but I was no open book either. But this wasn't about honesty, it was about trust. Trust and was and was not his business to know. He might have been the pater familias of his family but I had my own household to care for, and a house is allowed to have its own business.

Right off the top I go through the things I would not tell him. Rosa's magic was the foremost among these secrets. That knowledge was simply too dangerous to put out there. I barely trusted Cassie with it and I did not know her father nearly so well. The next was his daughter's sexuality and her attraction to other women and Rosa in particular. Simply put, this was not my secret to share. Cassie would have good reason not to have revealed that facet about her amorous interests and it was hers to share with whom she wished. I would not break that trust. And finally there was Rosa and I's alternative lifestyle. Traditional Romans outside of our circles could not understand the bliss of dominance and submission or fathom the satisfaction that we found in our ways. If a man like Horatius knew of my sexual subservience to a woman, even if it was in the privacy of my own home, he would never respect me again.

With those firm boundaries established I then go through the topics that were more on the fringe. I knew that Rosa's Amazon blood would be a concern. As the Empire's sworn enemies Amazon women were reviled like few other races. I could still remember that farm we stopped at on our trip here. How things had been going so well until the word Amazon was uttered. I remember clearly the confusion in adorable Cecilia's face, the fear in her sister's eyes, and pure loathing of their mother as she hauled them away from the monster. What a lot of fuss over a penis! If we were wise it was a secret that we ought to keep, but it was one that Rosa did not wish to. She explained how she was done hiding her true heritage and that, while she could never be free because of it, she would rather live as an open Amazon than be ashamed of who she was. This was something that had not been shared yet but that was simply by omission and not a will to hide it. It would come out eventually, perhaps I ought to just get it out there now to see what happened.

There were other things too. Who Toke was, my eventual fight with him, the fact I'd laid with a goblin and might again even after my marriage to his daughter, the fact that Cassie and I had indeed already fooled around, and gods only knew what else. Some of these things might annoy him, some he might disapprove of, but few were any of his or his kin's business.

So finally that left…the training. Not only was it the secret I felt he was most likely to know about, my crew of six meant that there were six potential leaks in our private little boat, it was also the one that involved him most directly. His son was mixed up in it and soon his daughter would be as well. It was happening with his workers and, once I borrowed a few items after work for weapon practice, his equipment as well. If word got out and there was an investigation into our after work 'school' Horatius would likely be the first one questioned and one most sanctioned outside the participants themselves. With our nation's history in quelling uprisings and rebellions combat training outside of official sources was highly discouraged and looked upon with great suspicion. The repercussions could be severe.

After I swallow my final bite I ask. "How'd you find out?"

"Does it matter?" He answers flatly.

"No. I suppose it doesn't." I say. After a few more steps I say. "Felix."

He pauses a step to look at me, then carries on walking through the field. "He idolizes his big brother."

I let out a quiet breath of relief as I confirm I'd landed on the right secret. "He's angry he didn't get invited to train."

"No. Felix is no fighter. He's a good farm boy." He says. "He's angry that he wasn't trusted."

"Ah." I sigh. "We mean no harm in it. The boys and I got to talking and…we wanted to learn. Lucas wants to be able to protect the farm."

Horatius shakes his head. "Lucas wants to join the legions."

After a few dusty steps I say. "Yeah. He yearns for that brotherhood. Mars is in his heart."

"Mmm." He lets out a hard breath. "You sent two of my children home last night happier than I had ever seen them. When Lucas arrived back I thought maybe the lot of you had discovered some stash of opium old Paullus had left behind. I had never seen him shine so brightly. Once I realized the poppy was not to blame I knew that there were few other things that would give him such a high naturally. I sent Felix to find out. I knew Lucas could not hold in a brag for long to his younger brother."

"I see."

"Later when Cassie returned floating on a cloud I wondered all over if Bacchus was to blame but her breath was clean and her mind sharp." He shakes his head. "And this is to say nothing of this…Charm School idea that has seized my wife. Who is this man stirring up my simple tranquility?"

"I don't mean to be trouble, Sir."

"Like you didn't mean that trouble in town."

"Yes Sir."

"If I give you Cassie's hand you become kin Quintus. Your family becomes my family. Your mother my sister, you my son. Our fates are tied."

"It would be an honor for me."

"And a headache for me it seems." He looks back over his shoulder. "But you do have a way about you. That boy's been working these fields since he was waist high. Nobody, not even me, has got him working so hard." He then stares off over the fields toward his home. "And my girl…we were beginning to worry that no man would find her approval. She's…difficult. Yet you sweep her up with ease."

"Respectfully Sir, ain't nothin easy about your daughter."

"Ha!" He laughs despite himself. "Anything else you want to tell me?"

"Yes Sir." I say. "Cassie's going to be joining us. Assuming you don't stop us."

His head snaps to look at me. "Cassie?"

"Yes Sir. Toke's people have no taboo around their women raising arms. Cassie was there, the offer was made, and she accepted."

He snorts. "She would too."

"Yeah."

"Will she be hurt?"

"Bruises, pulled muscles, nothing that won't heal."

"You approve of this?"

"I do. Not that it's my place to approve or disapprove. Cassie is her own woman." I say. "And that's why I want her."

Slowly he nods, not quite approving but ceding respect. "I'm starting to see what made you different in her eyes. Anything else?"

I stop and put my hands on my hips. "One more thing." I turn to look at him. "And you're not going to like it."

His expression hardens once more. "Go on."

I take a deep breath. "My slave Rosa…she's half Amazon." I say, my tone as stern as his. "If that's going to be a problem, well, then it's going to be a problem. She can't change and I'm not getting rid of her. Not for all the gold in Emperor Trajan's vaults."

He turns and looks up at me. After a long, tense pause he says. "I appreciate your candor. I already knew that but it was good to hear it from you."

"You did?"

"Your slave told Cas yesterday."

"Oh."

"I'd be lying if I said we were thrilled about it. But…it ain't something we can change is it? It is what it is." He says. "All we can do is get on with livin."

"Wh-What?"

"Problem?"

"Uh, no Sir. Just…someone I once knew used to say that." That someone was Dad. "So? Are you going to stop us?"

He sucks his teeth and lets out a huff. "I don't think Lucas would ever talk to me again if I did. You sparked a fire in that boy."

"Respectfully, that boy is man. And that fire was already burning before I ever arrived."

"You ain't wrong Master Quintus." He slaps my arm. "If it keeps him here for another year, well, I suppose it's the best I can hope for."

"We sure appreciate that Sir."

"It's a damn silly thing anyway, outlawing a free man's right to learn. No matter the topic." He says. "But if the Consul's men do come sniffing around…"

"I'll take the blame."

"To Hades you will." He says. "I'm just sayin. Be careful. You're not a young bachelor anymore. Your actions effect more than yourself."

"Yes Sir. I'm…I'm learning that."

"I'll look after Felix. You just make sure the rest of 'em keep their mouths shut."

"I'll try."

"Anything else you want to come clean on while you've got the chance?"

"That's it." I say. "For now."

"For now?"

"Those are things I think you've got a stake in knowing." I give a deferential bow of my head. "Respectfully."

"Mmm. Fair enough." He grumbles. "I suppose. That training better not get in the way of work."

With some pride I look back at my men and swath of field we'd done that morning. "I think we can manage."

Chapter 95: Cassie's Ready

Chapter Text

As a group we watch the lunch wagon squeak along to the next crew. The moment I felt they were safely out of earshot I wrap a knuckle off of Lucas' empty head.

"OW!" He winces as he cowers and rubs his sore skull. "What was that for!?"

"That was for your loose lips." I say sternly. Every other man turns to him, looking as displeased as I was. "Training was your idea. You went and got us a teacher. And you're going to jeopardize it after one session?"

"I…I…" He looks around at each of us. "I only told my brother. That's it."

"We agreed to keep this quiet."

"Lucas!" Julian groans, the others join in grumbling their discontentment. "So that's it? We're done?"

I shake my head. "Horatius has agreed to turn a blind eye as long as we get our work done" I glare at Lucas. "And keep our mouths shut."

"I just thought he might want to join us." Lucas says. "I never thought…"

"You didn't think." I say. "And besides, we decide as a group who joins and doesn't join."

"No." Toke snaps. "No more. Period."

"What about my sister?" Lucas protests. "You let a girl join and not my brother?"

"She is a woman and hers was the last spot." He says. "If the group was any larger I could not give you each the attention you need."

"Then why let her join at all?" Lucas grumbles, clearly still not comfortable with his sister's involvement.

Toke almost smiles. Almost. "Because it is forbidden, Roman."

"Now listen here, slave…"

I step in and push Lucas back before he could get his ass kicked. "Lucas! Calm yourself." I fix him with a hard stare. "You wanted this, remember?" I nod in the direction his father had just left. "And Horatius is allowing you this. He's certainly not doing that for us. He's doing it for you."

Lucas looks off toward the lunch wagon. "He is?"

"Yes." I say. "So let us seize this moment. As warriors. As brothers."

He sighs and bows his head, then nods. After a hard swallow he looks around at the group. "I'm…sorry brothers. It won't happen again."

The others step in to slap his back or shoulder and accept his apology.

"Alright men!" I bark. "Horatius said we whooped the other crews this mornin. Let's show him that we were just getting warmed up."

With firm nods my men take up their tools and we set back to work determined to outdo our best. By the time that the work end bell is ringing we had done just that, and then some. Walking back to get our hard earned supper we are one again. There was nothing quite like a shared struggle and accomplishment to bring a group together. As we'd done last night we collect our dinners then head for the platform, a place we'd been eager to return to all day long. Along the way we stop by the supply shack to grab some tools we could use as makeshift weaponry. On the way out we are questioned about it but when they hear about us heading to my place to put in some extra after hours work nobody wants anything to do with us lest they be asked to chip in. With Toke in the lead the rest of us eat and joke around as we wind our way through the forest. What we find waiting for us in the training square even makes Toke pause.

It was Cassie, but a Cassie unlike any of us had seen.

Proudly she stood in the dead center of the stone platform with tight linen wrappings around her hands, wrists, ankles and bust. Those around her joints were meant to buttress them against her stronger opponents while the wrapping around her chest supported her ample bosom by keeping them squeezed tight to her body. Her privates were covered by a pair of snug fitting shorts kept securely in place by a type of drawstring that she'd sewn into the waist. Her normally flowing dark brown hair had been bound into a long tight braid that ran straight down the center of her head and down her back. Our eyes adjusted to the dark of the forest she seemed to glow in the small clearing of the platform, her slightly oiled skin lustrous with a copper like sheen. The biggest change from last I saw her though was in the eyes. Fear and trepidation had been replaced with an iron clad confidence that shone from her like midday Sol. And the source of that inspired confidence, or so I suspected, stood just behind her shoulder with her horned head bowed. Rosa's mouth moves as she whispered words of courage into Cassie's ear, her petiteness and demure posture making Cassie seem all the more grand by comparison. The simple buxom farm girl I had kissed just this morning now looked the avatar of fearsome Bellona, goddess of bloodlust and battle.

"Woah." I mutter under my breath as a couple of the others have similar reactions.

Cassie thumps her fists together. "Hello boys. Ready to bang?"

"Bang!?" Gasps Julian.

"Nobody's banging anybody!" Lucas carps as he rushes forward to shield his sister's body behind his. "Cassie! Why are you dressed like that?"

She steps around him, her eyes on me. "I could have worn just my knickers like you guys." She shimmies her chest. "That would have been quite a sight."

"We'd be okay with that." Quips Quique as we pile the tools we'd brought beside the water and supplies the gals had already set out.

"Mmm mmm! Gods have mercy!" Smiles Oeneus as he imagines a topless Cassie. "I would have surrendered on the spot."

"Guys! Shut up!" Lucas waves his arms at the chuckling Hispanians. "Stop looking."

Cassie, hands on her hips, says. "You expected me in a gown Lucas?"

"No but…but…" He looks to Toke. "This isn't right!"

Toke steps up onto the platform his cold eyes focused not on the luscious flesh but the linen wraps. He takes her hand and inspects them closer.

"This is good. Excellent." He looks at Cassie curiously. "Too good for a farmer."

Rosa steps in behind Cassie and places her hand on her shoulder. "My Mama was a warrior." She says. "Some of my earliest memories of her was helping her with her wrappings." Knowing my Lady's deftness with the rope it did not surprise me at all that she could tie wraps just as well. With a very 'slavish' bow of her head she says. "Miss Cassie asked if I could help."

With a slow nod Toke looks at my little slave with a new found respect. "Scythian?"

"Amazon." Rosa says back without hesitation.

"What?" Lucas gasps as every eye snaps toward Rosa.

Sensing this shift in mood I quickly move to my slave to put a protective arm around her and stare back at those who stared at her. "Is there a problem?"

"Sh-She means adoptive mother." Lucas says. "She's a demon."

"Half demon." Cassie says as she comes to stand on Rosa's other side. "Her mother was an Amazon."

"No! No way." Lucas shakes his head, unable to accept the truth when he heard it. "Amazon's are like…seven feet tall!"

"Are they?" I say.

"I heard they only had one breast." Julian says.

"Do they?"

"She's not…she can't be…" Lucas says in exasperation. "Here? Impossible."

"Perhaps you might not know as much as you think you know Lucas." His sister replies.

"Is it true they…that she…" His eyes roam downward.

"None of your damn business." Cassie cuts him off.

"Mom and Dad will never let you…marry him." He says. "Not with her."

"Lucas." I say. "They already know."

"What?"

"And soon everyone will know." I say as I look around. "If any of you cannot accept this tell me now. Let's have it."

"No problems here." Oeneus smiles. "I like Miss Rosa. She's a real classy lady."

"Aww, thank you Master Oeneus." Rosa says, which sets him to smiling harder.

"Same!" Quique nods as he thumbs in the road's direction. "They give you any trouble Miss Rosa…" He slaps his chest. "…you let me know. Okay?"

Rosa giggles. "Thank you Master Quique." He rolls his eyes and swoons in that dramatic way of his.

"But…but…" Lucas stammers.

"Amazons have never done wrong by me or my people." Gyasi cuts in, already peeling out of his tunic for training. "Can't say the same for the Romans."

Lucas looks to Julian, his last possible ally. Julian shrugs. "I trust Quin. If he trusts her enough to own her, I trust her too."

Julian's unexpected words of faith in me and my judgment takes me off guard.

Lucas at last looks to Toke but the northman had nothing but admiration in his eyes for the petite demon. She was a fellow slave, a fellow outsider, a fellow survivor inside of a conquering empire. Lucas sighs as he finds nothing but a united front standing against his prejudice. Despite everything I actually felt bad for the guy. Ever since I'd met him Lucas had continually found himself looking foolish and on the losing side of things. On the bright side though, this time he wasn't ending it with a sore noggin.

"Alright." He says at last. "Alright!" He claps his hands and pulls his belt loose. "Are we training or what?"

Out of the corner of my eye I catch Cassie's grin. Despite all of their bickering she was proud of her big brother. Cassie and I lead Rosa off the platform to a blanket beneath they already had laid out a short distance away at the base of a tall oak. When we get there Rosa turns and reaches up to touch my face. "It is good to feel you again Master." She smiles. "Train hard my boy. Your Lady is listening."

"Yes my Lady." I whisper and give a very subtle bow of my head.

She turns to Cassie. "Remember my dear. Be strong. Be fearless. Be clever." She lays a hand over her heart. "They will be stronger of body, you must be stronger of spirit."

"I will remember Lady Rosa." She gives a similar bow of the head. "Thank you."

Rosa settles down on the blanket and makes herself comfortable and waves us to join the others. "Go ahead. And don't beat each other up too badly, hm?"

Cassie and I peek over at each other a flicker of competitive fire already burning between us. "Yes my Lady." I say as she echos. "Yes Lady Rosa."

Chapter 96: Finding a Match

Chapter Text

Like yesterday we begin with striking practice and also like yesterday the group of us are paired up based on height, with Cassie's presence shuffling the deck a little. She is paired with the smallest man, Gyasi, while Lucas' new partner is Oeneus, my old partner Quique is paired with Julian, which left only Toke himself to square off against me. Which I suspect was just what our grizzled trainer wanted.

Try as I might to normalize things with him Toke made it impossible for me to ever forget about the match between us that was coming. Barely a few minutes would go by without me being reminded of it in some way. His sharp gaze noting and critiquing even my most subtle movements. The relentlessness with which he drove me to strike faster, stronger, cleaner, better. The instant and painful ramifications of when I would let my concentration in defense slip for even a second. The quicker pace that he was setting for our pair as compared with the others, more often than not training right through our water breaks. And how, only with me, the technique alone was never enough. How I always had to couple my actions with my emotions in a state I can only describe as controlled aggression. It was clear to all that he was holding me to a far higher standard than the others.

With a couple of days of good food and a couple of nights of good rest behind him Toke was once more moving like that sharp-eyed predator I first saw him as. Today even more than yesterday or even during our fight on the street in front of Aristocles' shop do I realize just how far my training had to go. No matter how fast or how hard I went Toke avoided my strikes with seemingly no effort expended. And when I was on defense I could see how he was holding back so that he pushed my limits without ever exceeding them. Even in the middle of a chain of combinations he would duck and weave and block while casually correcting the style of the others. I knew he was reading my body, seeing my next move before I even launched it, yet I hadn't a clue how to change that while also maintaining good technique.

Perhaps sensing my frustration he ends the striking session with an encouraging slap to my shoulder. "Well fought."

I stand hunched over in the middle of the platform, hands on my knees and dripping sweat as I caught my breath, when Cassie approaches with a cup of water. Gratefully I take it from her and chug it down.

"Thanks." I say as I take a second to admire her glistening flesh. "How'd it go?"

"Good." She smiles. "Gyasi is a great partner." Rather proudly she shows off a bruise on her forearm.

I touch her arm and run a thumb gently across the bruise. We catch each other's gaze and blush before pulling apart again.

Next comes the new element of our training, weapons practice, which everyone was quite excited about. Just beside the training square we lay out the tools we'd brought. After running through some safety practices and rudimentary basics Toke has us step up one by one to give us each a once over handling each of the various improvised weapons we'd brought. To our surprise he then begins assigning certain weapons to certain people based on their strengths and weaknesses. He tells that our matched weapon would be the only one we would focus on during his time with us. He simply didn't have the time to teach everybody everything.

"Lucas." He calls up first. "Shield and gladius."

"Yes!" Lucas hops to his feet and goes forward to collect his 'shield and gladius' which were just a slab of wood with a couple loops of rope run through it and a sturdy three foot stick. Looking every bit like the Imperial soldier that I knew he would one day become he takes up his weapons and steps up onto the platform to feel them out.

"Gyasi." Toke says. "Though I have little to teach you that your people have not already I would like you to practice your archery."

"Happily." The small African nods, his eyes shifting over to the hunting bow that Lucas was able to get for us. "It will be good to feel the draw of a bow again."

"I would like you to take Cassie and guide her training as well."

"The bow?" Cassie whispers. "But…"

Toke points off toward the tree that we'd used as target practice where her arrows struck center nearly as often as Gyasi's. "You've a keen eye and a steady hand, girl. Develop them and you could be great."

"I wouldn't mind a student." Gyasi says to her. "Or at least a partner."

Cassie nods. "Okay. At least I'll be able to hunt for supper if times get lean." She glances to me. "Maybe you could gather us some nice tubers."

I smile and roll my eyes as a round of chuckles ripple through the group.

"Julian." Toke's voice cuts through the laughter. "You can choose the ax or the maul."

"Ax? Maul?" He looks about at the rest of us.

"Ha! Barbarian weapons." Lucas says as he continues swinging his 'sword' left and right.

"Barbarian weapons." Toke confirms with a slow nod. "You have the strength…" With a glance toward the stout Lucas he quips. "…and height…" He looks back to Julian. "…to handle them." With a wave of his hand toward the pile he says. "Try them each. See which one you prefer."

"Right." Julian nods and does as he is told.

"Quique." Toke turns to his fellow slave. "Your reach is your greatest asset. Let's accentuate that by giving you the staff."

"I get a stick?" Quique's shoulders slump.

Toke walks over and takes up the straight six foot wooden pole we'd brought. He takes it in a firm two-handed grasp, gripping it closer to one end, then dazzling us with some whooshing swipes, stabs and spins. With a final twirl he hands it over. Quique takes the staff and looks at it as if it were something miraculous. "Find another and sharpen the end. You will train in spear as well."

"Yeah! Ha ha!" He clicks the end of his staff against the stone.

"Oeneus." Toke says. "Swiftness and reflexes are your strengths. You will train knife."

"Ha!" Lucas guffaws at what he obviously thought was Oeneus' bad draw.

"Knife?" The Hispanian says, undeterred. "Got it." Looking back over his shoulder he calls. "I am a knife fighter Miss Rosa. Flashing blades of furious…"

"I've got the staff!" Quique cuts in.

"That's nice good Masters." Rosa waves to them. "Do your best!"

"We will!"

"Ahem!" Toke clears his throat, drawing all attention back to him. "Take both blades." He says, pointing to the pair of knives that we'd brought with us. "Get good enough with one and I will train you with two."

"I will. I will." He hurries over to collect the knives.

He then looks to me. "For you I encourage whichever of the weapons Julian forgoes. You have the stature of my people. Those are the weapons which would suit you best."

"The ax or maul?" I whisper. "Uh…"

"What is it?"

"I was just…"

"You are also long of reach. The staff would suit you well also."

"The staff?"

"Not to your liking Master Quintus?" His eyes narrow. Before I can answer he continues. "You are quick as well. Perhaps a pair of fighting sticks? A hatchet and hammer?"

"Oh…"

"Speak."

"You see I…uh…I have my father's pugio." I say. "It's been with me since he fell in the Emperor's campaigns. I thought I might train in that?"

Toke tilts his head. "Where was your father stationed?"

"What?"

"South? East? West?" His already stern features harden more. "North?"

I swallow hard and glance about at the others, every eye was now on me. "North." I answer honestly. "But I don't see how…"

"No." Toke interrupts. "Your gifts are too many to be wasted on just a dagger. There is a reason the pugio is generally kept sheathed when the real fighting starts."

"Ah." I say. I hadn't at all been prepared to step into the delicate territory that I had. It hadn't even occurred to me that my dad might have encountered Toke's people under the banner of our Emperor. "Perhaps a sickle? My goddess' symbol."

"No." Toke says. "Too flimsy. Unbalanced. Poor reach. Good for grain, bad for an armed foe. Not practical."

"Oh."

With a wave of his arm Toke asks. "You may choose any weapon here Master Quintus. Any weapon you like." He fixes me with a steely stare. "If a threat came to your door at night, which of these tools would you reach for?" There was an off putting gravity behind his words. As if far more than just my training regimen rested on my decision today. "Choose."

As my eyes pan over the various choices the real meaning behind his words began to dawn on me. I was, right here and right now, choosing the weapon that Toke and I would eventually square off with for real. Gods this was a heavy decision. Hoping to lighten the mood even a little I shrug with a smirk. "Honestly. They all look good."

"Very well." Toke says. "You will train them all."

"What? But…?"

"Bring your pugio and a sickle tomorrow." He says. "You will train those as well." Before I can get out another word he turns from me and steps onto the platform. "Lucas! You carry that shield like a burden. It should be a part of your arm."

As Toke sets straight into Lucas' first lesson the others glance between me and each other. The awkwardness of what had just happened not lost on any of them. As they spread out to start feeling out their various weapons, Cassie's gaze lingering on me the longest, I am left alone with the remaining tools before me. Not sure of what else to do I pick up the wood cutting ax and step away to practice on my own.

Chapter 97: Ringmaster

Chapter Text

Weapon practice ends up being the easiest bit we had done thus far. Gyasi and Cassie move off to work on their archery apart from the group. For the rest of us this initial lesson involves simply getting a feel for our weapon. Toke shows us how to wield our chosen tool as well teaching a couple of basic strikes to practice. While the others focused exclusively on the weapon they'd been assigned he has me switch occasionally between the ax and a pair of two foot sticks. Despite my split in attention he still expected me to keep up with others. I swallow any objections I might have and instead pour that energy into working twice as hard. Obviously sparring was right out so much of the session involved facing off against imaginary opponents as Toke went around with pointers and corrections.

Afterward we get another very short break before we turned to what we all knew would be toughest and most grueling section of the evening, grappling.

As I stand grabbing myself a drink Cassie approaches wincing and rubbing her left tit. "They didn't make those things for girls with curves I tell ya." She gripes as I hand her a cup of water.

"Ouch."

She downs her drink and wipes her lips. "Thank the gods Rosa bound me up." She passes the cup to Gyasi who takes his drink.

"Maybe archery wasn't for you?" I say.

"Nah." She pats Gyasi's back, a friendly gesture that I note out of the corner of my eye Lucas isn't particularly pleased with. It still bugged him that his sister was 'one of the boys', but to his credit he keeps that opinion to himself. "Gyasi says I just need to stay more mindful of proper form." She rubs her breast again. "It's gonna be a lesson I learn pretty quick I think."

We share a laugh then walk together to the platform. We are paired up based on size then pick up right where we'd left off the night before. The difference from 24 hours ago to now was massive as we are able to skip past the rudimentary basics and dive straight into real training. Every so often our partners are switched so that we can practice our Pankration on various opponents. As we do so Toke's teachings cements another layer of knowledge onto the foundation we'd built the day before. While I am never paired with her I keep what eye I could on our new addition. Rarely does she come out on top against her male foes but by Minerva she battled with the indomitable spirit of a lion and the shrewdness of a fox. Like last night we sweat and strain and grunt until the sky turns dark and the torches are lit.

When Toke at last claps his hands a round of thankful gasps are let out as we all believed we were done for the night. We were wrong.

Toke points to the center circle which bore the Minotaur's fierce image. "Quintus." I let out a huff and wipe my sweaty brow then walk to stand where he pointed. "You are the Ringmaster."

"Ringmaster?"

Without answering my question Toke has the others line up along one edge of the platform in order of strength. "Pin, submission, or push your opponent from the platform." He says. "Cassie. You are challenger. Go."

"Um." She looks at me as confused as I was about the hopeless mismatch Toke was setting up here. "You want me to wrestle him?"

"Go!" He barks.

"Right." She nods and hops to the platform to stand a few feet in front of me. I almost miss her checking out my sweaty body as I was checking out hers. We catch each other's eyes and smirk at the little private moment then quickly get into our readied postures.

"So do we…" I start to ask.

"GO!"

"Oof!" At Toke's shout Cassie launches herself into me. Her sweaty flesh slaps into mine as she takes a hold of me and goes for a throw, which I counter with just a slight settling of my center of gravity. For a time I let her struggle, enjoying the feeling of her body against mine and the aroma of her scent on the air. There are some chuckles as Cassie groans and heaves against my much larger frame.

Toke however was not laughing. Glaring daggers at me he growls. "You will NOT disrespect your opponent. She is a warrior! And she is one of us. You fight with all you have or you will sit out tomorrow."

I give him a firm nod…then take Cassie to the ground as gently as I could and pin her. She resists me with all she had but she couldn't even slow me down. I watch a fascinating realization dawn in Cassie's wide blue eyes as I overpower her writhing and wriggling to effortlessly press her shoulders to the stone. With all of our playful banter and her engagement with my 'boy' side it was only now that she appreciated my true strength. It was a revelation for her that the boy she'd seen on his knees in willing obedience was one and the same with this brawny giant manhandling her with ease. Once she is pinned, for just an instant, she goes completely still as she gazes deep into my eyes.

I smile and whisper. "Sorry. I had to."

"Up!" Toke orders. "Julian, go!"

"Huh?" I am back to my feet again with Cassie rolling to the side just in time as Julian comes at me hard and fast. I am just barely able to set my feet and push back so that we meet in the center like a pair of bulls crossing horns. Going from our weakest member to one of the strongest forces me to adapt quick. While I was much stronger than him he had enough heft to him that I couldn't simply overpower him to the ground. For about a minute we push and heave and turn trying to get the advantage on the other until at last I am able to force him off the edge of the platform. "Whew." I blow a tired breath as I watch him stumble to the earth.

"Lucas, go!"

"Fuck." I mutter and spin around to see Lucas charging at me in hopes of taking me off guard. I try to side step and trip him but Lucas had seen that trick before as I'd done it to his brother during the scuffle we'd had when we first met. While he hadn't gone flying past like I hoped it did still leave him at the lip of the platform. I grab onto him and we begin to wrestle. Stout, strong, and with a low center of gravity Lucas was no easy foe but his single-mindedness ends up being his downfall. As he is focused on trying to shift my upper body I am able to kick out one of his legs and in that blink of an eye moment where his balance was off I roll his weight to the side and off the platform. Learning from before I hurry to claim the center of the ring before my next opponent is called.

I am not even there when Toke calls. "Gyasi, go!"

From short but thick to small and wiry the only similarity between Lucas and Gyasi was their height. From yesterday I knew the Nubian to be frustrating in the extreme. And with him having a short rest and me going nonstop that frustration is exacerbated. He wasn't particularly fast or strong but the guy was as slippery as a trout. Every time I thought I had him he would twist or weave out of my grip. Gyasi hadn't the skill yet to overcome my natural advantages but by the gods he makes it one of the Labors of Hercules to finally pin him.

"Oeneus, go!"

I am sucking wind hard and my limbs feel like lead as I turn to face my newest opponent. By this time the others were really getting into it, half of them cheering for me to keep my streak going and the other half urging Oeneus to beat the reigning champ. The Hispanian throws me for a loop by approaching with his hand extended. Tired and desperate for even a couple seconds of breath I reach to accept the shake. Quick as a striking viper he drops low and launches himself into my gut. Grabbing both my legs he takes me off my feet and drives me down into the platform back first.

"HRFF!" I grunt as what little wind I had is forced from my lungs. "You…bastard." I huff.

He chuckles as he scrambles higher to pin my shoulders. For the first time I am on full defense. I twist and writhe and bend, doing anything and everything I could to keep myself from meeting defeat. I just need a few seconds to breath! Oeneus gives me none. The quickest of us wrestling him in my current state felt like going against two foes at once. He would try one thing and when I would counter it he would already be moved on to his next move. We roll around ground fighting as again and again he nearly has me pinned until he makes the critical mistake of letting me get a proper grip on one of his arms as he pushed for what he believed would be the final pin. Instead it ends with him crying out and slapping the stone for mercy as I twist his arm behind his back and wrench against his shoulder.

"Good fight!" He says with a pat to my leg as he gets up and walks off.

Panting like a dog I struggle to my hands and knees as Toke calls. "Quique, go!"

Quique hurries forward. He says something to his friend in their native tongue as the Hispanian pair pass each other with slap of the hands. He pauses a moment just out of reach to look at me, his hands on his hips in a cocky posture of confidence. His confidence was well founded. He was fresh and an able fighter. I was done. Exhausted. I had no chance.

With a smug little smirk he looks off to his right and says. "I dedicate this victory to you Miss RosaAAAHHHH!"

The very next second I found my legs under me and driving toward the edge of the platform, hoisted above my head a wailing Quique. The next second after that I give him a mighty heave and send him ten feet or more out to land with a thud in the mossy forest earth.

As the others howl with laughter at his hubris Rosa turns her head, a pointed ear tilting upward, and asks. "What was that Master Quique?"

"Nnngh. Nuthin." He croaks, laying face up where he landed.

I let myself crumple backward to land on my ass. I'd done it! I'd defeated them all! The whole damn group. Surely now I could rest.

"Cassie, go!"

"What!?"

"Keep fighting!"

Cassie eagerly hops up and bumps her taped fists together as she approaches. I hold a hand out to try to keep her at bay. "W-Wait…"

"Sorry Quin." She winks. "I have to."

She leaps on top of me and uses her momentum to drive me down. I try to fight her off. Gods I try. But after that final surge my strength was gone. Completely sapped. Spent with absolutely nothing left in reserve. Her legs around my torso and a hand on each shoulder Cassie slowly but surely presses my shoulder blades flat. A great cheer goes up from the boys.

Sweet defeat! At last I could rest. I gaze up at her as she stares back down, her eyes alight with the fires of victory…and a flame more carnal as well. I let my body go limp and in our locked gaze oh so subtly signal my submission to her womanly power. Had there not been eyes on us Cupid only knows what would have happened next.

"Cassie. You are Ringmaster." Toke's hard Northern accent breaks the moment. "Julian, go!"

Weary even beyond yesterday I drag my carcass from the platform. As behind me Cassie launches herself into Julian Toke gives me a nod. "You did well. Your night is done."

I nod back, to breathless even to answer, and crawl my way to my waiting Lady. I am halfway there when I hear a thud behind me. "Julian, you are Ringmaster. Lucas, go!"

A few seconds later I discover Cassie at my side. I stop crawling to look up her sexy, sweaty body glowing like a golden statue in the torchlight to her smiling face above. Kneeling down she gets in under my armpit and helps me to my feet. Each of us grimy, battered, exhausted, and defeated the two former 'Ringmasters' stagger their way to the delicate and dainty slave waiting for them.

Chapter 98: To The Bath

Chapter Text

Our trio united we take a short moment just to hold each other's hands. With the others not far away this was all we could do right now but I could see the moment of connection meant as much to the girls as it did to me. By the time we'd collected up the blanket and items they'd set out for Rosa's little nest the Ringmaster session was just coming to an end. Being fairly evenly matched none of the others had been able to last more than two opponents back to back. The drain on the stamina taking on one foe right after another was more taxing than you could imagine until you experienced it yourself. The last man standing was Gyasi though it was hardly a victory to celebrate as he is informed that his 'prize' would be to start us off as Ringmaster the next time we did this exercise.

We say our good evenings and the boys head on their way as Rosa, Cassie, and I collect the torches, water jugs, and such things to take back to the villa. As we walk through the dark forest, me holding the torch out in front of us, I look over at Cassie shuffling along beside. "Regrets?"

She shakes her head. "None." She says. "Tired yes, but no. No regrets.

"I'm proud of ya. You were incredible."

"I was humbled, second best in every bout and contest, and yet…I've never felt more powerful."

"Uh oh." I quip. "I hope you don't let it go to your head."

"You wish." She winks.

I laugh as Rosa giggles. "You are powerful Cassie." My slave-Lady says. "There is nothing more fearsome to weak men as a powerful woman, and no ally more valuable to a strong one."

At the porch we light a couple of oil lamps and I douse the torch. The moment we step inside our home it is as if a weight is lifted from my weary shoulders. Bowing my head low and keeping my lamp safely to the side I nuzzle into Rosa's hair and whisper. "My Lady."

"Mmm." She strokes my cheek. "I've got you my boy. I have you. You've been strong enough for one day."

"Thank you."

She kisses my cheek softly. "Go to the bath and wait for us."

"Yes my Lady." I smile as the welcome authority of my Mistress swaddles me like a sun warmed blanket. I turn to Cassie and show her respect as well. "Miss Cassie."

Cassie tilts her head, a tired but playful smirk widening her lips. "There he is." She touches my chest. "Good to see you again, boy."

I take her hand and kiss it. I go to turn around and head back out the door when both women, one on each arm, grabs me to stop me. I look between them confused.

"I didn't say the pool, my boy." Rosa says, a merry sparkle in her sightless eyes. "I said the bath."

"The bath?"

"The poor boy doesn't know his own home." Cassie grins.

"He's been a busy boy." Rosa titters.

"The bath here? Beside the atrium?"

"Do we have another?"

I think back to clearing the villa out of moldy old sherds of wine crockery and sweeping through the dank and musty rooms that had once been a small but opulent bath. "You two went in there?"

"Went in there?" Cassie pinches me. "We wore ourselves thin cleaning the damn place! What do you think we do around here all day, sit around giving each other foot massage?"

"Uh…"

"Though we do do that as well." Rosa giggles and pats my bum. "Go along now."

"We'll be there shortly." Cassie says.

"Yes my Lady. Thank you Miss Cassie."

The pair stand together and watch me go. As I weave through the dark halls of my palatial villa I am reminded of just how little I really knew about this place that I'd inherited. Rosa wasn't kidding when she said I'd been a busy boy in the days since our arrival. There was so much about this place I still didn't know. There were rooms I'd only visited long enough to clear out the obvious trash and whole subterranean layers beneath the house and the gazebo that I hadn't even touched yet. We'd done what we could to confine our activities to just what we needed that I sometimes forgot just how much home this was. This was a pleasure palace and far too large for our little family, not that I was complaining.

I find the bath down the eastern hall from the kitchen and discover it transformed from the filthy state I'd seen it in before. The plain walls of the entryway and change room had gone from sludgy gray to pristine white but it was the next room that really showed the fruits of the women's toil. As I step through into the tepidarium I am amazed by the mythical artwork that had been revealed from behind the layer of filth. The ceiling was the roiling gray clouds of an unsettled sky. To my left the west wall is graced with a colorful mural that shows King Minos receiving the great white bull of the sea. Across from me the north wall depicts the sacrifice of another bull on a rocky shore overlooking a turbulent sea. The east wall is mostly taken up with the door that lead to the caldarium though around it is a tile labyrinth motif that could be seen in so many other places around the house. To my right, beside the entrance I'd just come through, there is a detailed, too detailed for my tastes, depiction of Minos' wife Pasiphae in the grips of her mad lust for the white bull and already inside of the insidious invention Daedalus created for her so that she might consummate that cursed passion. Its great member fully turgid the beast approaches the waiting queen. And at the bottom of the empty pool in a mosaic of blue, white and black is the slighted sea god Neptune, his eyes full of rage and wreathed by a halo of twisting tentacles.

"Woah."

While the pool itself was dry to either side of the sea god sat a pair of huge clay urns full to the brim with water. Stepping down I approach and immediately feel warmth emanating from the one on the left. Holding my lamp over it I see smooth river stones resting at bottom. They must have heated them and placed them there before they came out to the training session. I dip my fingers in to find the water to be bordering on hot. From there I dip my hand in the other urn to find it cool. Cooler than the temperature of the room. Peering down into this one I see a collection of our magical tesserae scattered along the bottom. Looking around I now also spot a few placed here and there as visual markers for my blind slave. At this rate our cold box must have seriously denuded of the things. Rosa's need for them was far greater though. I was happy to see them using them so creatively.

Moving on I find the caldarium, meant for hot baths, and the frigidarium, meant for cold, rejuvenating plunges, not cleaned up like the tepidarium. These two rooms were not nearly as ornate as the main warm bathing area though the murals continued from the first room, showing the building of the labyrinth and the imprisonment of Daedalus and Icarus within it. At the pools and the benches built in along the walls it was easy to imagine the debauchery that my hedonistic uncle and his party guests got up to in these rooms. As I peer over my shoulder to the room that Rosa, Cassie and I were about to bathe in, along with Bacchus only knew what else, I wonder just how different I really was.

"Hah." A chill runs across my drying flesh as the heat of the air is drained down into the deep empty pool of the frigidarium. The first two rooms would have been heated from a hypocaust below and, unless I was mistaken, it felt like the last pool was kept brisk by another source of those cooling magic pebbles. Such opulence!

I return to the change room and strip out of my underbreeches. Naked I reenter the main bath. Kneeling down between the two urns I go into a low Bow position. Despite my sore muscles and weary joints the submissive posture feels so damn good to hold. A beautiful and comforting reminder of my place here. With pride I maintain the flawless posture and await my Lady and Miss Cassie.

Chapter 99: A Gift

Chapter Text

I am left to wait longer than I expect, long enough that holding my perfect Bow became a challenge for my fatigued body. But it was a challenge that I welcomed. With her sudden blindness and everything else happening since our arrival Rosa and I had had precious little time to work on our Lady-boy bond so I was more than eager to test myself like this. As I wait I let my mind go still. That wonderful type of stillness that I could never find out there.

Eventually I hear the women approach, speaking in hushed tones but with an upbeat energy. In the next room I listen as Cassie undresses the Lady. Shortly afterward the pair enter. With my head low, my eyes staring at the tiles below me, all I can see is the light of their lamp add its glow to the one I'd set at the edge of the pool.

"Oh gods!" Cassie gasps under her breath. "This is how he waits for you?"

I have to swallow a gasp as I feel the cool magic of the tesserae come to lick my naked flesh. It washes up and down and around my lowly form so that my Lady could inspect me with her special vision.

"Mmm." Rosa hums. "He is a good boy. He knows how to keep his Lady happy. Ass higher my pet. Arch the back."

"Yes my Lady." Her command is sweet ambrosia to hungry ears.

"Very good." She says. "That, my dear, is a proper Bow. You would do well to study him."

"Understood Lady Rosa." Cassie says softly.

Pride swells in my subby soul at the praise. They step down into the pool and approach me, close enough that I can see their toes at the edge of my vision. Cassie sets their lamp opposite the one I'd brought as Rosa continues to look down on me. Without even seeing her eyes I could feel the love in her gaze.

"Spread your knees three inches wider." She commands. "Bum six inches higher."

"Yes my Lady."

"Do not move."

"Yes my Lady."

"We must work quickly before Eros finds him." Rosa says. "Wash his privates. Quickly and only with the cold water."

"Yes Lady Rosa." Cassie says obediently.

Curiosity rises, though I hold my tongue from speaking any questions. There was a plan in action and I was the focus of it.

"Hm." I flinch as Cassie wastes no time in coming around the back of me and splashing my manhood with a cupful of water from the cold urn. I was already cooled from the sweat wicking off of my naked flesh in the time since I went into Bow so the sudden frigid deluge of my junk gets the gooseflesh rising and my penis shriveling. I hadn't even caught my breath from one when Cassie douses me again. "Hoo!"

To my front my Lady kneels to one knee and pets my hair. "Good boy. It's okay."

To my rear Miss Cassie chuckles under her breath and makes some private jest at the visible shrinkage.

Two dominant women. Two very different styles.

Mauling my genitals with all the tenderness she'd shown out on the training platform she washes my sensitive nuts and cock swiftly and brusquely. Her hard gripping hands and rough scrubbing is a test of my submission! These were not the soft, caressing fingers of my Lady. Not once does she cross the line into pain but my nethers were not accustomed to such blunt treatment. Cassie handled me like I was a brute, a beast, like my penis and scrotum were two udders of a milk laden cow during morning chores. Her every motion was direct and efficient and for a purpose. Cassie was farm girl through and through, even while handling a lover. I flinch, I squirm and I even let out a few whimpers but never do I pull away from her. And why would I? I loved it! If this went on for much longer no amount of cold water would have stemmed my arousal.

Done manhandling my package a roaming finger glides up my taint and across my exposed anus. There it begins to circle. "Ohhh!"

"Cassie." Rosa warns.

"Sorry Lady." Her hand pulls away then gives me a brisk drying. "The boy is clean."

"Good girl." She pats my head. "Good boy. You may stand now."

In a carefully controlled motion I sit back then rise to my feet. With my scrotum like a prune and my foreskin bunched up and completely covering my retracted glans I'd never looked smaller. The thick free hanging member and heavy balls attached to my petite slave just a couple of feet away only exaggerating my shrinkage. Out of the corner of my eye I catch Cassie smirk at the vast difference.

The cool magic spreads up my body, following my Lady's gaze, until it reaches my face. She smiles. I smile back. She then pans back down again until the cool settles in around my groin. Geez! How shrunken did she want me? It wasn't for the cold though, it was for the sight.

"I must work quickly." She holds out her hand. "Now Cassie."

"Yes Miss Rosa." Cassie curtsies then goes to a bundle of bathing things that they'd brought in with them. From the bundle she pulls something entirely unfamiliar to me. The center of the thing was a sort of cup about the size of a man's hand and made of a gray-blue material. Hanging from this centerpiece dangled slender straps of the same material. As she got closer I realized that it was actually all a single piece. Cassie lays the item in my Lady's waiting hand.

Rosa holds it up so that I may study it in detail.

It was an odd thing. It looked to be made of some sort of leather, but a leather unlike any I'd seen before. The centerpiece was as thick as belt leather yet sat crumpled with an impossible suppleness for such stout hide. The inch wide straps that hung down were so fine that my breath was enough to make them sway. Small holes had been bored down the center of the straps near the tips. As I look at it Rosa brings a fist up inside the cupped area to flatten it out. Only then do I realize that it had been pressed into a shape. A peculiar shape. There was a central hump straight down the front flanked at the bottom by two globular hemispheres. If it were clay I would have guessed that it was made from the mold of a man's genitals. The weirdest, or funniest at least, part about was the etching down the shaft. It was a depiction of the most adorable little hedgehog. At the tip where it's twitching nose ought to be there was instead a slit in the material about a quarter inch wide and half an inch long.

"I wish to put this on you my boy."

"What is it?"

"A gift."

"From who?"

"Master Peisandros."

"Peisandros!?" I say. "He was here?"

"No my boy." She giggles that bright, disarming giggle of hers. "He gave it to me when we visited."

"He did?"

"You made an impression. There are few boys in the country. Fewer still as attractive as you. He told me that he would never meet a more deserving boy. Or a more deserving Lady."

I stand, mind casting back to our time with Master Peisandros and his girl Aemelia. When had he given her this? How had she gotten it here without me seeing it? "None of my business." I whisper.

"Excuse me?"

"Our pack…torn. Strewn over the rocks. The fox!" Rosa smiles as my words evoke the memory in her mind as well. "You went back. Hid something in your cape. You said it was none of my business. You sneaky little…"

"I was worried I'd lost it after the harpy." She says. "It is a rare gift for a rare man. Hippocampus leather. Treated by Parthian magi. Gentle, strong, impervious to stains or molds or any other unpleasantness."

"Hippocampus?" My imagination swims with images of the legendary sea equines. I touch the leather, amazed by it's warmth and smoothness. Wow."

"Indeed." She says. "I hope we might be in a place to repay his generosity some day."

"Does it…do what I think it does?"

"It binds your manhood. Yes."

"Binds?" My bondage loving heart flutters in my chest.

"Mmm." She smiles. "I thought you'd like that. Yes my boy. It would bind you." She flips it over to show me the inside. There I see a little pocket designed to hold my penis in place. At the tip I see that slit again, clearly there to let urine escape. "It is meant for long term use." She turns it back over again. "Even as long as a harvest."

"You wish me to wear this during my chastity."

"Yes my boy." She confirms. "I believe it might make things…he he he…easier. In some ways at least."

"Oh!"

"We'll take you out for cleaning when needed." She says. "The leather is supple. It lays flat to the skin once the straps are sewn. Unless somebody grabs you directly they will never know."

"And I've made you a subligaculum to hide it even during pankration." Cassie chimes in.

"A subligaculum?"

"The type gladiators wear. They'll keep things…tucked." She says. "I'm making one for each of the boys. Be better than those loose loin clothes that lets extra bits come flopping out at the worst times."

I tilt my head. "A hedgehog?"

I was about to gripe and ask if Peisandros hadn't have had a mighty dragon or hydra or something, but when I see Rosa's face light up I swallow my complaint. "Isn't it cute?" She runs her fingers over the hedgehogs textured back and giggles. "I thought it was so precious."

"Adorable Lady Rosa." Cassie quips, a teasing glimmer in her eyes as they glance at my chilled pecker. "Cuteness worthy of a good boy."

"Erm, yeah." I say. "Thank you my Lady."

"Does this mean I have your permission?" Rosa asks.

I bow my head. "Yes my Lady."

"We'll try it for awhile and see how you get along."

"Yes my Lady."

Reaching up she strokes my cheek. "Good boy." She then looks over to Cassie. "And I have your word?"

Cassie shifts and takes a deep breath, then nods. "I am a woman of my word Lady Rosa. I will obey."

"Miss Cassie?" I whisper.

"She let me stay to help cage you on a condition." She swallows hard. "Lady Rosa said that if you agreed to be caged that…I would…um…join you."

"Join me?"

"In chastity." She peeps, suddenly looking unsure of what she was getting into. "I am released when you are."

"You agreed to that?"

"Uh huh." She nods. "Oh boy." It was both wildly kinky, and strangely touching. I had a partner in denial.

"No penetration. No direct stimulation. No masturbation. No purposeful orgasms." Rosa says firmly. "No sexual release of any kind until the end of harvest." She then adds with a mischievous grin. "For you two at least." Taking my hand she moves it to touch Cassie's. On their own our fingers intertwine. "After harvest I will release you onto each other. If you both can last that long, marriage or no, I promised Cassie that you would claim her virginity."

Cassie's blue eyes snap to mine, fierce and burning with hot lust. She was ready to do it right there and then. What would she be like after six to eight weeks of total denial? Gods have mercy!

Lowering the chastity device Rosa holds out her other dainty hand, the one with the symbol of my ownership branded upon it. "We are agreed?"

I bow down and kiss the rose. "Yes my Lady."

After seeing my submissive gesture Cassie is bolstered. Proudly she bows as I had and kisses the rose. "Yes Lady Rosa."

"My lovelies." She says warmly. "Now…let's get this boy caged!"

Chapter 100: Caged

Chapter Text

Cassie steps forward to be at my Lady's side during this moment of my caging. It hadn't the deep significance like when I was collared but this felt a landmark moment nonetheless. There wasn't an hour that went by that I didn't miss that comforting, physical reminder of my submission around my neck. Though I'd only felt it for a short time it had left an impression. Even now I felt its lack. It made me feel good knowing that until my Lady made me a new one this could stand in for it.

Flickering in the warm lamp flames that flanked us Cassie's beautifully curvaceous body is still dirty and sweaty. The bruise on her forearm, reddened knuckles and the rosy glow across her left breast showed the aftereffects of our hard training. She bore them with pride. The texture and lines of the tight Amazon style wrappings that Rosa had tied around her chest, wrists, ankles, and fists could still just be seen imprinted on her full, supple flesh. They reminded me of the impressions our special rope had left on me. I knew already that Cassie would be helping out, being my Lady's eyes, when we began to explore bondage again but seeing those imprints made me wonder if Cassie would allow herself to be bound as well. If so my Lady would need me to be her eyes as we tied up Cassie. I found myself looking forward to that day very much. Within arm's reach she stands, arms folded beneath her tits, and watches with a curious twinkle in her eyes.

Beside her stood my Lady, fair and soft and delicate. Her perfect flesh was immaculate and without a blemish, as it should be. My Lady's precious skin, smooth as fresh cream, would see no bite of rope, chafe of manacle or strike of hand or lash for the rest of her days. Not if I had any way to stop it. She was a delicate Lady and I would defend that delicacy with all I had. Beside the buxom Cassie she was shorter, her shoulders are narrower, the lovely curve of her hips slimmer, her small, plump breasts less than half the size, and her sexy body more lithe and willowy in every way. While Cassie's posture exuded a quiet brashness Rosa stood and moved with that effortless grace that never failed to bewitch me. Where Cassie's blue eyes glimmered with lewd amusement as they stared at my dick, Rosa's were bright and playful and full of adoring love for her boy's penis. Both beautiful, equally feminine, yet so different. The pair were such a contrast, and that was even ignoring the horns, ears, and dick of Rosa's ancestry. Between them the women were a diverse feast of womanly beauty.

My manhood was cooler than ever as Rosa's concentration focused onto it. Swiftly and precisely she raises it to my groin and feeds my penis into the pocket within that was designed to cradle it. It is a snug fit and she has to wiggle it back and forth a few times so that it nestles into its place just right. From there it was just a matter of tilting the rest so that two cupped bits hug my nuts. As Rosa adjusts it just so I marvel at the material that felt unlike an other I'd ever felt against my skin. The leather was as gentle as cotton against my skin yet form fitting and as strong as cow's hide. It had a bit of stretch to it, but only a bit. When that limited elasticity ended it ended all at once. Rosa had said that it was made for longterm use and I could already sense it in its comfort and quality.

"It is comfortable?"

"Yes my Lady."

"You must be certain. It will be very difficult to remove on your own once it is on."

I pause to consider. As of now there was nothing of concern. The way the cage swaddled my bits it wasn't just comfy, it was downright cozy. There was nothing harsh about the incredibly supple material and what warmth and damp that it did trap it seemed to wick away any excess to leave everything feeling…good. Bound, but good. "It is comfortable my Lady."

"If that changes you will tell me." Her voice is full of love and authority. "Do not let pride and obedience come before wisdom my boy." Her tone softens. "This should do no harm."

"Yes my Lady." I say softly, humbled yet again by having somebody in my life that cared about me even more than I did.

"Good boy." She kisses my stomach. "Cassie, hold this in place."

"Yes Lady Rosa." She is only too happy to step in and grab my junk.

"Mmf." I grunt as Cassie takes a firm squeeze and holds the cage in place.

As Rosa wanders off toward the bundle Cassie is gazing into my eyes. "You must trust your Lady to allow her to do this to you."

"I trust my Lady."

"Without trust a Lady has nothing my dear." Rosa says as she feels around for what she was looking for. "It is the source of our power. Without trust a boy is simply a man with a fetish. While that can be entertaining in the end it is…unsatisfying." She turns, a blunt leather working needle and a length of stout twine in her fine hands. "I can honestly say that my Quin has been the only man to fully satisfy me. He has ruined me for other men."

"Thank you my Lady." Looking back down to Cassie I whisper. "I hope I might trust you like this someday Miss Cassie."

"Me too." She says. "I'd like that." She watches Rosa come to my side where she finds the pair of straps that formed the belt that would support it. As my Lady cinches the belt tight around my waist she asks. "Does trust mean gentleness Lady Rosa?"

"Oh no." Rosa says as she sews the twine through the holes of the belt. "My sister…" She pauses. "…she was not gentle. Not in speech and certainly not in flesh. She was no bigger than I yet she could bring a man to heel better than any meretrix in Alexandria. She could turn a hardened Centurion commander into a mewling kitten or a meek merchant into a roaring lion." She pats my bum. "How's that my pet?"

I feel along my sides, marveling yet again at this incredible leather. It lay so flat and so tight along the groove of my waistline as to be like a second skin. It was incredible that something so thin could hold so strong. "Perfect my Lady."

"Good." She finishes her bum pats with a pinch. "Stay still now." Reaching down she fishes out the pair of straps that would now go around my left leg. She pulls the rear strap so that it nestled in along the border of my butt cheek then brings the front strap up around the base of my leg. The fact that the straps had a bit of stretch to them made the sizing far easier than regular leather or cloth. Once the ideal length is found she begins to sew this one into place as well. As she does she carries on her advice to Cassie. "If you wish to be rough with your submissive it is even more crucial that you establish that trust. And once it is given you must never betray it. If he is interested pain, embarrassment, and humiliation are things you may play with. Injury, shame, and indignity you may not. Not in my house at least. And definitely not outside of it. You will do no harm to my boy. He will do no harm to you."

"Yes Lady Rosa."

"Yes my Lady."

"He can be a rough boy sometimes." She says as she ties off the twine. "Rougher than I can give him."

"No my Lady…!"

"Shhh. It's okay." She pets my back. "It is no fault of yours my love. Or mine. It is simply who we are. Perhaps Cassie could be the rough to my soft? Mmm?"

To that Cassie grins a wickedly playful grin as her firm grip tightens. "Perhaps."

"Erp!"

She chuckles as she feels me swell against her palm. "Better hurry Lady Rosa. Your boy is about to put this cage to the test."

Rosa giggles and kisses my arm. "He is such an excitable boy."

She comes around to the other side and secures the strap. The moment she cinches it in I feel the true extent of my confinement. Balls cupped, penis held in place by its pocket, my genitals were well and truly in bondage. The belt around my waist and straps around my upper legs meant that the cage would be going absolutely nowhere. By design it would still allow total range of motion as well free access out of, and into, my ass but my manhood itself was jailed until my Lady released me. A flutter of bondage bliss fills my loins as my cock SURGES with…

"Hah!" I gasp as suddenly that virile swell of masculine power is stopped dead in its tracks by my dick jail.

"Just in time." Cassie quips as Rosa ties me off and nips the extra twine to make my caging complete.

"Mmm." In the blink of an eye the soft and supple leather had become as firm as chain mail against my plumpening pecker.

"How's he look?"

Cassie lets go of me. And steps back to check it out. She laughs. "Looks good Lady Rosa. As cute as you were hoping."

"Oh good!"

I look down myself. Where once there was my dangling dick and balls there was now…a hedgehog. An adorable hedgehog resting between two small stones. And with everything all snugged up and cinched in an incredibly humbly sized little hedgehog. Caged like this my average size suddenly looked downright tiny.

"Hmmm." I hum as I struggle with the passion this was eliciting inside of me.

What was once cozy just a minute ago was now insanely tight and confining. Not simply confining. Denying. The other bondage I'd tried had kept me wonderfully helpless but this…this was denying me even the physical expression of my arousal. Even my erection was now my Lady's to control! A searing roar of wild erotic fire engulfs my whole groin as at the same time the cool of my Lady's magic disappears. My cock SUR…nope! Nuh uh! Nothing! My tightly confined penis tries to flex with every ounce of power it could must in order to expand. Gods! Being held soft as I was I couldn't even really flex it properly. Try as it might the only result is that my tip mashes harder into the slotted end of my pocket and the base of my shaft pushes back into me. I get no longer, no thicker, and already at my maximum I don't even make the hedgehog's nose wiggle. My dick though goes exactly nowhere and that is where it would stay. At barely a couple inch chub my manhood was as big as it was getting.

"Mmm." I grip my legs as the more my desire is denied the more it soared.

With a sassy smirk an innocent tone Cassie tilts her head and asks. "Is there a problem Quin?"

"Mmm." I shake my head. "No Miss Cassie."

"He he he."

Rosa gives the straps and codpiece a quick feel. Satisfied she pats my bulge. "Very nice."

"Thank you my Lady."

"You're welcome." She says then walks back to put the needle and twine away. As she goes she says over her shoulder. "You may test it now my dear."

My eyes widen as I peep. "Test?"

"And don't hold back." My Lady commands. "We need to know if it's up for the job."

Cassie's smirk grows as she rubs her hands with delight. "Yes Lady Rosa!"

Chapter 101: Miss Cassie

Chapter Text

Despite all of the build up there is a moment of doubt, of hesitation, of crumbling confidence. Until my Lady speaks again that is. Rosa looks back over her shoulder, her pointed ears tilted up to hear the silence of nothing happening, then says. "Let her out my dear. Now is the time to reveal her."

"Yes Lady Rosa."

Cassie surprises me by suddenly reaching out and grabbing me around the back of the neck with both hands. After our combat training I instinctual expected her to haul my head down as she drove her knee up into my skull. It took every submissive fiber of discipline to hold trust and not react to defend myself. That trust is rewarded by Cassie pulling me forward into a clinch and out from between the two urns, then turning me to her left and driving me back into the high step that ran around all the sides of the pool. As my heels hit bottom wall of the pool I am forced down onto my ass. Letting go of my neck she slaps a hand dead center of my chest, her fingers splayed wide, and shoves me back so that am bent back over the next step behind me. The one lamp was directly behind me, lighting up her naked flesh, the other directly across from us to silhouette her shapely body. I stare up at her, stunned, as a grin slowly widens across her full lips.

"I much prefer wrestling the boy to the man." She laughs. Leaning in, her hand hard against my chest, she leers down over me. "Boy knows his place is beneath a woman. Don't you boy?"

"Um. Y-Yes Miss Cassie."

"He he he." Her hand snaps up to take a tight hold on my chin. "I enjoyed beating you today. Forcing you down beneath me. Watching you struggle. Seeing that moment of surrender in your eyes." She leans in close. "Whose boy are you?"

"Lady Rosa's."

"You belong to a woman?"

"Yes! I belong to my Lady. I am hers."

"Woman over man. As it should be."

"Yes Miss Cassie." I whisper. "Woman over man. As it should be."

She closes her eyes, savoring my words like a fine wine, before opening them again. Pushing off she comes to stand at her full height, hands on her hips. With a shove of her foot she pushes my left knee wide. With that same foot she then does the same to the right so that I sat with my legs splayed wide and my caged manhood exposed in the center like a bullseye. Her gaze licks up and down my body, lingering at my groin each time it got near.

"He he he." She laughs a wicked laugh. "Look at it. So cute. So tame. So small and harmless."

As if trying to stand up for its own pride my dick makes another attempt to swell, to the exact same result. When this leather's natural give hit its end there was nowhere else to go. The only effect my attempted erection gives is for the codpiece to grip more snugly around my balls.

Still with the same foot she raises it and slides it down my inner thigh until the pad of her food pushes firmly into my cage, not enough to hurt but certainly enough to seize my whole and undivided attention! With impressive balance she stands on one leg as her other foot begins to rub up and down the length of my cock. Rub…rub…rub.

"Mmm!"

"What's the matter, boy?" She leans forward, her heavy tits hanging free. "Something the matter?"

"Mmm." I shake my head. "No Miss Cassie."

Rub…rub…rub.

"You sure?"

I meet her gaze. "Yes Miss Cassie."

She smiles. "Eyes down, boy." She jiggles her swaying breasts. "Watch the bouncing boobies, boy."

"Yes Miss Cassie."

Rub…rub…rub.

Oh gods! As if the arousal of the situation and all of this naked female flesh wasn't powerful enough! Now I was being stroked! It was only then that I felt another incredible characteristic of the exotic leather. While there was zero room to expand inside of it the material was still supple and pliable. A hard shell would have protected me from the feel of the strokes but through this special leather I could feel everything except the direct sensation of skin against skin. I could feel the shape of the ball of her foot, I could feel her foot flex and move, I could even feel the way her toes were massaging my shaft. All the while my eyes are affixed to her big, beautiful tits as the swung and bounced hypnotically in front of me.

Rub…rub…rub.

"Ohhh." I breath as my cock is driven wild by her foot and her thick, nubile body. "Oh!" I gasp as all at once she pulls away.

"Ha!" She looks at my crotch. "Nothing? Nothing at all?"

"Um…"

"What's the matter, boy?" She cups her tits and squeezes them as her hips sway back and forth. "Don't you find me attractive? Don't you like women like me?"

"I find you attractive Miss Cassie."

"Coulda fooled me." She says with an evil glint. "How you gonna do your husbandly duties if you can't even get hard baby? How you gonna satisfy your new wife if you can't get it up?"

My fists ball and my hips buck as down below my bound arousal rages. "I can get hard Miss Cassie."

She jumps onto me! Landing so that she straddled my left leg, her right knee up tight to my hip, she reaches down and grabs my cock and balls. Taking a handful of my hair with her other hand she pulls me in and mashes my face into soft, pillowy breast.

"Suck it." She commands. "Suck it, boy."

My lips open, my tongue swirls around her nipple, and I begin to suck at her fleshy teat with a fiery lust. The passion from below given nowhere else to escape come up and through my mouth. I lap and slather and suck her big titty like wild man.

Rub, rub, rub, rub.

Her fingers and thumb have my penis pinched and was rubbing it in a hard milking motion. Through the leather I could feel the bumpy texture of the hedgehogs back.

"Come on. Come on boy. Get hard for me." She teases. "Don't you like breasts? Hm?" She switches me to the other side where I orally assault that boob as I had the first.

"Hnngh! Mmmm!"

"Such passion." She trills. "And yet…nothing?" Her milking stops and she gives my full package a hard squeeze. "Still flaccid big man?" She shakes her chest back and forth, slapping her now wet titties across my face. After another squeeze she sighs. "Nope. Still nothing." She pushes off to stand over me again. "Still small."

I sit panting and staring up at her, my lust at a fever pitch and only getting hotter. Oh how satisfying just a single good hard flex of my cock would feel right now. The simple pleasure of letting the blood flow freely and feeling my penis harden to its virile max would be as an orgasm right now. Instead all of that potent manly energy is directed back inside of me. It was sweet ECSTASY! Coursing through my flesh was natural sexual furor mixed one to one with that heady mental bliss of bondage, the erotic burning so hot so as to keep the wings of Morpheus at bay. I grip my legs and try to remain focused.

"Go ahead." Cassie says as she watches me struggle. "Touch yourself. Rub that little hog, boy." She winks. "Maybe it needs a man's touch." Before I can respond she snaps. "Rub it!"

"Yes Miss Cassie."

Grabbing myself I start to rub. Because I wasn't free I couldn't wrap my hand around my dick. And because I was forced in a downward bend I was forced to stroke in a sort of petting motion. Honestly it looked more like the way a woman might pleasure herself than a man. An observation not lost on Cassie.

"Isn't that cute." She laughs. "That's it, boy. Rub that little hog for me." She leans back and mimics my motion over her pussy. Her fingers do not make actual contact, merely brushing across her moist pubes. Like me Cassie had her orders. Any orgasms we were going to have were still many weeks in the future. "Just like that." She huffs, as hot and aroused as I was and equally frustrated by the lack of direct satisfaction. "Little side to side action now. Ohhh, ohhhh, that's it baby. Ohhhh. Flick that hog. That's it."

"Mmmm!" A whimper escapes me.

"Stop!" Cassie barks. Bending over she leans in to within a few inches of my dick. She flicks my dick and checks the straps. "Pff. The mighty big man, contained by just a scrap of leather."

Breathing heavy I look down at myself. For all my efforts and all my sweet suffering…no change. It wasn't fatter, longer, or different in any way.

"Why you're no threat at all, are you?"

"Um…"

"You couldn't do anything with that soft cock. Even if you wanted to."

"Erm…"

"Tsk, tsk, tsk." She taps at my tip. "You can do better than that, can't you? Can't you Quin?"

I wet my mouth and swallow hard. "I'll try Miss Cassie."

She chuckles. "We shall see."

Standing up again she turns around and leans forward to leave me staring straight at her ripe, plump ass. Thanks to the light behind me I am also treated to a perfect view of her dripping pink slit. So juicy! So full and ready! She was just as horny as I was. Gods what she would feel like right now.

"You like my body baby?" She wriggles her wide hips from side to side as she peers back over her shoulder. "You like my ass? So big and so round?"

I nod. "Y-Yes Miss Cassie."

She switching from swaying to bouncing up and down her big cheeks actually clap as they jiggle ever closer. "Yeah. You like it. You want that ass, don't you boy?"

"Yes Miss Cassie."

"All you gotta do is get that little hog up, boy." Reaching back around her sides she spreads her pussy lips to reveal more moist pink. It was a most unladylike display. But Cassie was no lady. "You like my pussy? So hot and so wet for you? You want to fuck that sweet little cunt? Huh?"

"Yes Miss Cassie! Yes!"

"Then come on. Show me. Show me your power, BOY."

And with that she falls back to land square on my dick. Her big, soft ass cheeks engulfs my package and with no time to prepare she starts to grind her ass up and down on my hedgehog.

"Oh!" I gasp and grab her ass with both hands.

"Did I say you could touch me?" She scolds. "Hands on your head, boy!"

"Yes Miss Cassie!" I do as I am told and lay hands over my head as Cassie's fine, full ass grinds, grind, grinds against my cock.

"Hoohhhh."

"Come on." She growls with rising frustration. "Get it up! Come on boy!"

"Mmmmm!" My natural procreating instincts boil as my still small cock strains to try to enter the fertile pussy that teased so close to it.

Grind, grind, grind.

"Nothing? Really?" She urges me. "I told you get hard boy. GET HARD, NOW!"

"MMMMM!" My every submissive urge surges as I try with all my might to obey the dominant woman.

Grind, grind, grind, grind.

"Get it up! Get it up boy! GET IT UP!"

My hips begin to thrust in time with her grinding. With every fiber of my power I strain against my confinement. It was so tight, so tight! But I just…couldn't…break it. "Ohhhhh! I…caaan't!"

"Cassie." Rosa's soft yet authoritative voice warns.

The next thing I knew Cassie was up and off of me. With a slap of her ass and a tilt of her head she concedes defeat. "Your boy is secure Lady Rosa. That dick ain't goin nowhere until you let it out."

Rosa's face brightens. "Good!"

Cassie spins to look at me, an amused smirk across her lips and a lewd fire in her eyes. "He is controlled. Impotent. Caged. Completely at the mercy of women. As a good man ought to be."

After a few deep, gulping breaths I nod. "Yes Miss Cassie."

She laughs, her tits bouncing beautifully as she does. "Damn right."

Rosa pats her leg. "Come here my boy." Eager to obey I scramble across the empty pool on hands and knees and hug to my Lady's smooth, soft leg. She pets my hair. "Good boy. Did you have fun?"

"Yes my Lady." I say, gazing up at her.

"She wasn't too rough?"

"No my Lady! No. I enjoyed it."

"Good." She pats her other leg. "Come here girl." In a flash Cassie is her on her knees. Like a well heeled bitch she too comes to kneel at the Lady's side. "Good girl. Did you have fun?"

"Yes! Oh yes Lady Rosa!" She kisses Rosa's hand. "Thank you! Ohhh thank you."

"You are welcome my dear." Cassie and I look across to each other, the Lady's huge cock suspended in the air between us, and we smile. "Thank each other."

"Thank you Miss Cassie."

"Thank you Quin."

"Good boy. Good girl." We each are rewarded with head pats. "Now let's you get you dirty pets clean."

Chapter 102: Hierarchy

Chapter Text

Tall and regal, her horns shimmering in the lamp light, my demon Lady strides back to the center of the pool, her two horny humans crawling on hands and knees on either side of her. Stopping us just short she comes to stand between the two filled urns so that they framed her lithe and curvy form like she were the statue of a goddess at temple. There she turns to face us, her cursed eyes staring out past the walls of the room. For a long moment she just stands there to allow us to gaze upon and worship her sexy body. In Cassie's wide eyes I see the same awe, the same attraction, as she marveled at Rosa's perfect proportions and long, thick member.

"Who shall be cleaned first?" Rosa's tone suggested that it was an open question.

"You my Lady!" I offer, eager to be the better submissive.

"No my boy." She says warmly. "I bathed earlier. A nice rinse at the end is all I will need tonight."

"Oh."

"Women first." Says Cassie with a smug grin. "I should be bathed next."

"Yes!" I exclaim. "That is what I was going to say."

Rosa chuckles. "Easy my boy. This is not a competition."

"Yes my Lady."

"But you are both correct." She leans down and kisses my head while stroking my cheek. "Good boys come last."

"Or not at all." Quips Cassie, to which we all share a chuckle. My confined manhood twitches, or attempts to at least, at being put in my place by these two beautiful women.

Rosa pats my head. "The strigil and oil are over there my pet. Hurry along now."

"Yes my Lady!"

In one smooth motion I turn, rise to my feet, and take a stride back to the supplies. There I find a vial of oil and the bronze tool for scraping it away. Interestingly I discover that it was not our special scented bath oil but common olive oil. I wondered if this was simply to preserve the good stuff or if it was a purposeful signal to Cassie that she was not at the level of the Lady of the house. I secretly hoped it was the latter. I return, objects in hand.

Rosa was just finishing tying Cassie's lush dark hair into a loose bun. "There we are. On you feet, girl." Cassie rises to stand facing the Lady. Rosa on hearing my approach commands me. "Boy. Inspection." Instantly I set down the items and stand tall in a strong, erect Inspection position. Having full faith in my technique my Lady doesn't even check me over before saying to her new submissive. "This is Inspection." She says. "Girl. Inspection."

Cassie glances at me to get the gist then spreads her feet about shoulder width apart and places her hands behind her head. There were at least a half a dozens problems in her pose but I hold my tongue until my Lady asked for my input. In the end she was more than capable of correcting Cassie's sloppy form without the need of sight. Rosa places a hand across Cassie's belly. Somehow, by this touch alone, she knew there were problems.

"Tighten your tummy." She says softly. When Cassie obeys she says. "Good girl." Keeping her right hand on her stomach her left comes around to feel along the curve of Cassie's spine. "Straighten your back. See how my boy does it." Cassie eyes flit my way for a moment before pulling her shoulders back and adjusting her hips accordingly. "Very good." With no shame or reluctance Rosa left hand glides down to feel Cassie's fine, full ass. She touched her like she owned the free woman's flesh, just the way she touched you. "Good." She squeezes Cassie's ass, the woman's blue eyes flare with lust and she lets out a long hiss through her nostrils. "Control my dear." Rosa politely chides. "Hold the pleasure inside of you unless you cannot contain it."

"Yes Lady Rosa." She whispers.

"Louder."

"Yes Lady Rosa." Cassie says boldly.

"Good girl." She is rewarded with a soft caress of her ass. Feeling down Cassie's near leg and correcting as she goes she asks. "How are you feeling my dear?"

"Feeling?" She looks down at Rosa. I break my own pose to give her a quick shake of my head. Catching my gesture out of the corner of her eye her head snaps back to stare straight ahead again. "I am feeling well."

"Does it bother you to submit in front of a man?" Rosa asks. "I sense it is easier for you when he is not present."

"No. It is different, yes, but no more difficult. My submission is to you, not him." Cassie's eyes glance my way. "I quite enjoy his attention."

"Good. Good." Rosa feels down one leg, adjusts her feet, then moves to feel up the other side. "Danae would never have allowed herself to be seen servile by the eyes of a man. It is encouraging that you are not completely the same as her. A house can only have one Lady or Lord."

"Yes Lady." Rosa's slender hands glide up Cassie's stomach then cup her big tits. "Oh!"

"Chest up and out." Rosa commands as she holds Cassie's titties. "You have magnificent breasts my dear. Show them. Be proud of your body."

"Hmm!" Cassie shudders at the grope. "Yes Lady Rosa." Arching her back just a bit she thrusts her bosom out.

"Good girl!" Rosa rubs the other woman's breasts in slow, gentle circles. "In Inspection, as with all the poses, you are on display. You must present yourself at your very best. Whether it is to your Lady or your Lady's guests you want them to see your full potential."

"Guests?"

"There may be others." Rosa says. "And some of the dominants you must show deference to will be male.

"Like this Peisandros you spoke of?"

"Yes my Dear. And the Sir of the girl Lydia perhaps. Potentially more. I do not know the scene in Grumentum well." She says. "We will discuss later if that is something you are comfortable with."

"If Quin does it so will I!" Cassie says brashly. "I am not afraid!"

"But only if Quin is there?" Rosa chuckles. "Are you sure your submission is only to me my dear?"

Cassie blushes as I smile. While I would proudly kneel at my Lady's heel in front of anybody if she asked it of me I did understand Cassie's feelings. Any experience was easier, and funner, when you had a partner at your side. It would give me joy to kneel shoulder to shoulder with Cassie and represent our Lady. When she catches my smile her embarrassed blush fades.

Reaching up with both hands Rosa cups Cassie's jaw and chin. "Pride." She says as she lifts the chin an inch. "Stand with pride sweet pet. You are woman. Let them see your power."

"Yes Lady Rosa!"

"Good girl. Such a good girl."

I see that same deep pleasure wash over her as it did me when I got my praise. Feeling around Cassie's body Rosa comes to stand behind her, so close that her hanging cock actually touches the crack of Cassie's ass. "Mmm!" Cassie peeps then swallows hard as she tries to maintain focus. Poor girl. Her baseline lust was even hornier than mine was, and that's saying something! Rosa slides her hands up Cassie's flanks then up along her pits to then follow the shape of her arms. At the back of her head Rosa corrects how the fingers must be interlocked and brings the hands up an inch. Satisfied at last Rosa traces her hands back down her sides again to feel her natural hourglass shape. Cassie now stood before me completely nude and completely on display. With her legs apart there wasn't one bit of her thick, nubile flesh that could not be seen. She was ready for Inspection.

"Perfect." The Lady says. "Practice this when you can. The boy can provide help if you need it."

"Yes Lady Rosa."

"Now do not move. Do not make a sound." She raises a finger of warning. "And DO NOT cum."

Cassie nods her agreement.

Stepping away from her Rosa pats her butt and says with a playful giggle. "She's all yours my boy. I want this dirty girl clean."

Cassie's wide eyes snap to look at me but she moves not an inch. She couldn't. Not without disobeying the Lady. After all that teasing she'd just done to me…the tables had suddenly turned and she was now at my mercy.

My grin widens. Collecting up the vial of oil I approach the helpless Cassie and say in my most innocent and submissive tone. "Yes my Lady."

Chapter 103: Cleaning Cassie

Chapter Text

Given the freedom to do what I like with my sexy potential fiance there was only once place I was going to start. Tipping the vial I trickle the amber oil to paint a path across Cassie's upper chest. I ignore her eyes drilling into mine as I watch the oil roll in long rivulets down over her ample breasts. I slap my free hand onto her chest then smear the oil all over her big tits with the same blunt treatment that she'd just shown me. Her chest heaves as there is a sharp intake of breath through flared nostrils. From the corner of my eye I could see her intense gaze daring me to meet it. Instead I ignore it, quite happy to be ogling her fat titties as I groped at them. Already glistening with oil I add another splash and rub it in with deep massaging fingers. Realizing that I wasn't going to look her in the eyes and thus give her an opportunity to dominate with me with that feminine power that I just could not resist she is forced to instead stare straight ahead to endure my service. With her gleaming tits absolutely smothered by the rich, slick oil I set down the vial so that I could really get in there with both hands. A slippery breast in each hand I squeeze and squash and push and pull and just overall manhandle her pair in ways I'd never dare with my Mistress. It was such fun to watch her nipples swell and stiffen to my rough rubbing.

Muted and immobilized by the Lady's authority there wasn't a damn thing Cassie could do or say either to stop or encourage it. Hands on head, feet shoulder width, all she can do is stand there and take it. I flick her plump nips with my thumbs as my fingers and palms squeeze deep in the supple flesh. Unable to contain myself I dip down to tease the nub of the right one with the flicking tip of my tongue.

"Mmm." Her legs tremble

"Nnngh." I echo as my tongue swirls over her areola. The sumptuous oil and the salt from her sweat combine deliciously on my palate. So good that I wanted more. With a hard suck I pull as much of her soft teat into my lips and set into a good firm suckle.

"Hmm!" Cassie squeezes her eyes shut, her face contorts with restrained passion, and the shudder in her legs travels up her thick nubile body.

I sink my tongue deep into the pliant flesh and twirl before pulling it back and drawing the meat of the tit with it in a hard suckling suck. "Mmmm." I moan softly as I nuzzle and pull on her like an hungry calf. "Mmmm."

In her next huffing exhale Cassie breathes. "…ohh gods…"

Rosa giggles, knowing from simply our sounds what I was up to. "I told him that large breasts were fun."

I release her and look to other tit. Peering down Cassie's blue eyes will me, beg me, command me, to suck on her again. Just because she wants me to…I don't. Picking up the oil I stand straight again. This time her gaze snags mine and what I see leaves me quivering. Vulcan's divine forge never contained a fire as hot as Cassie's lust. I bow my head to signal my submission but unlike with my gentle Rosa Cassie's eyes only narrow and burn hotter. As my spirit shrinks my bound manhood makes another futile attempt to surge beyond its confines. So as not to be burned to ash right there on the spot I move around to her back.

Another drizzle across her shoulders which I work into her skin with a vigorous rub. I coat her shoulders, her arms, and all down her back and sides. Her warm flesh felt so fucking good in my hands on a purely primal level. Add to this the fact that I was attending to her like a bath slave all while under the supervision of my Lady and I was one happy boy.

Another drizzle over her bum. My fingers splayed wide I press the oil over, around, between and below her full, ripe rump. When I slide two fingers down the crack of her ass I feel her ever so subtly shift her weight to tilt her pelvis back for me. Inviting touch. Inviting penetration. Slowly my fingers cross her anus and I marvel at how it seemed to almost nip at my fingertips as she gripped and relaxed her hole at my touch. We both knew I could not enter her. Not with finger or anything else. But just for a moment we allow ourselves to dream.

"Hahhh." She lets out a long, hot breath as my oiled fingers glide past and start to approach her pussy.

"Be careful my pet." Rosa whispers. "It will not take much to give her orgasm."

"Yes my Lady." I let my finger just reach the bottom of her labia before pulling back and rubbing the perineum along the way.

Cassie was feeling the full force of our denial now. As was I. After a month and a half or more what would we be like when the Lady unleashed us?

I lower myself to my knees, a position I relished at the feet of this beautiful woman, and from there I oil and massage her lower half. Had she been laying down I could have really worked on the muscles of her shapely calves and thick thighs which I knew must ache as Rosa had done with me before. As it was I do what I can until her legs glow in the flickering lamplight. I crawl to her front and sit kneeling below her. She peers down on me like a wrathful goddess as I smile a demure smile and bow forward to kiss her knee. The hair of her dark pubes sparkle not from the oil but her own sweet nectar. Oh how I yearned for a taste. I could if I wanted…but I'm not sure that I'd be able to stop myself at just one lick.

"My Lady?"

"Yes my boy?"

"May I eat you out tonight?"

"You read minds?"

"Lady?"

Rosa chuckles. "I was going to surprise you but when you are done there you will service me. I wish to feel your mouth. Mmmm." She stretches her lithe body out, her toes wiggling adorably. "You may share your Lady tonight if you wish my boy."

"I do!"

"He he he. Delicious. Two mouths are better than one." She grins. "Who gets cock and who gets pussy I will leave for you two to decide."

Cassie's gaze and mine snap to meet, a smile on both our faces. I spoke for both of us when I reply enthusiastically. "Yes my Lady!"

With the promise of oral sex on the horizon I work more directly. Pouring a dab of oil into my palm I rub my hands together and push them up Cassie's soft yet firm belly. I rub, rub, rub her body from sternum to pelvis then slow and go more gently to at last work the oil into her crotch. Again she closes her eyes. Her lips go taut and her brows furrow. I knew only too well how she felt so I am extra gentle with her privates so as not to set her off. Damn was she hot and wet. So wet!

Oil applied I set the bottle to the side and take up the strigil. I stand and as if it were one of the weapons from the training ring I give it deft twirl in my hand. I look to Cassie who gives me a little nod then set to work scraping all of the oil that I'd just applied from her moist skin. Starting at her arms and neck I run it over every inch of the oily sheen.

"Sss." She hisses as the curved 'blade' rasps over her breast then across the pert nipple I'd availed myself of just minutes ago. As I work it down her other breast she glares into my eyes, not in anger but defiantly urging me to do it again. "Hah!" She gasps as the nub of her nip flicks to the other side of the scraper. She wavers a moment, wishing to fall into my arms. I stand ready to catch her but her obedience is stronger and she holds Inspection with admirable control. As proud of herself as I was of her she takes a deep breath and gives me another nod to continue.

Along with the oil comes sweat and grime and the grot of a long hot day leaving behind fresh supple flesh. Cassie's face is aglow as the strigil works its magic. Like me she enjoyed the feel of the hard bronze tool against her soft skin and how the tool brought your flesh to life. Savoring every second of my service but working swiftly so we could get our reward I do her back, her ass, her belly, and of course her legs, flicking the soiled oil to the side on each careful stroke. I at last do her feet and even scrub each individual toe with my fingers.

I lay the tool down then stand and step back up a step to look over the results. "Beautiful." I say. "She is ready my Lady."

"How did she do?"

"Excellent." I am happy to report. "She held her position like she was made of marble. And she did not climax."

"Such a good girl." Rosa says proudly. "Thank the woman Quin."

"Thank you Cassie." I say. "It was a pleasure to service you."

Her eyes glimmer but she says not a word as she had not been released yet.

"Boy! Inspection." I snap into position before my mind even catches up to the order. Hand atop my head, at attention, feet shoulder width apart I stand staring straight ahead as a huge smile grows across Cassie's full lips. Our little back and forth was about to swing back her way once more! My Lady gives me the command she'd previously given to her. "Do not move. Do not make a sound. And don't you dare cum."

"Mm." I nod nervously.

"He's all yours my dear." Rosa says. "And don't be too rough with him, hmm? He is just a boy after all."

Lowering her arms Cassie brings her hands together and cracks her knuckles. "Of course Lady Rosa."

Chapter 104: Cleaning Quin

Chapter Text

Scooping up the oil as she goes Cassie starts by taking a slow stroll around my near naked body. My eyes follow her as she crosses in front of me but hers are glued to my soiled, sweaty flesh. There was something about the way she looked at me that left me weak in the knees. It wasn't like how my Lady looked at me. Rosa, when she was sighted or even now with the aid of her magic, gazed upon me as her most prized and beloved possession. Cassie on the other hand eyed me up like she did out on the training platform, as a challenge to be conquered as swiftly and violently as possible. If Rosa made me feel like a precious jewel cupped lovingly in her delicate hands then Cassie made feel like a welcome mat beneath her feet. Both gave me that same sense of smallness and male sexual inferiority that I enjoyed but in very different ways. If I had to choose between them it would be Rosa's soft dominance all day long, but that did not mean I didn't appreciate the raw fierceness in Cassie's soul.

After one full orbit she carries on back to my front again then stops just long enough for my gaze to drift down and up her voluptuous naked flesh. With a swipe of the vial she doesn't pour but spatter a line of oil across my torso, streaking up from my right hip to my left shoulder. Whap!

"Mmf!"

I have to catch myself from yelping in surprise. The oil had barely landed when Cassie slaps her free hand against me and briskly starts to smear the slick fragrant liquid all over my chest and stomach. Her palm digs in as it pushes up my built frame then her fingers, made strong by her farm girl chores, grip hard as she pulls back down again. It was as if she was trying to rend my muscles from my bones with her bare hands! But damned if it didn't feel good. Without the oil it would have hurt, but with it to lubricate her grasp it felt great. I tighten my abs, chest and arms both to make her hand glide easier but also to give her a show. A little cock of her brow tells me she appreciated the flex.

"You are so lucky, boy." Another spatter. Whap! She smacks my thick thigh muscle and starts working in the oil with brutal efficiency. "If you had a dick right now I'd drain those little man nuts dry."

"MMM!" I flinch as she grabs my leather cage and squeezes!

"Until you were cryin for your Mama." She smacks my hedgehog. "Or your Lady. Ha ha!" Splash. Whap! My other thigh is grabbed hard and massaged. "If you're gonna marry me, boy, I'm gonna need a LOT of attention from you. Understand?"

I give a rapid nod and a glance to my Lady. Rosa was reclined and listening with a little smile on her face as her 'pets' played.

"I'm not going to be satisfied with whenever Cupid's arrow strikes you."

"Nnngh!" I stagger as once again her hand comes to grip my balls and cock.

"I'll make you foods to keep up your power and virility. I will stay beautiful for you. I will bear your children and manage your home and I will love you Quin." She squeezes. "I will love you as my man, my mate, and my husband. But just know that I'll be taking my share of you whenever the Lady allows it. I've got needs that need fillin, boy." On her toes she rises to kiss me as hard as she was squeezing my dick as her soft body presses to mine. "Hahhh. Six weeks is gonna be a looong time." She steps back and stares into my eyes. "You scared of me, boy?"

I smile a fearless smile and shake my head no. I desired to fill her needs…even if it killed me.

"Atta boy." She slaps my chest. Glancing back over her shoulder she says. "You were right Lady Rosa."

My Lady grins happily as she absently plays with her cock and tits. "Didn't I say he was a rough boy?"

"Farm boys are built tough."

With that Cassie strolls around to my back. Another swipe of oil and another…Whap! With hard, rushed rubs she coats my back and shoulders with the oil. She was enjoying herself but she was also in a hurry as the Lady's offer loomed large in our minds. Whap! Next comes my ass. This bit of my anatomy she does not hurry. Working one cheek and then the other she massages my glutes with hard, deep delving fingers and thumb. Setting down the vial she gets both hands into the action. It felt amazing. At one point she spreads my cheeks wide then lets loose with a loud spit to my asshole. She spits again and then…

"NGH!"

I shudder as her middle two oil soaked fingers are unceremoniously shoved up my ass right to the knuckles. Her right arm whips around my waist to hold me in spot as she starts to finger my hole. Cassie was being naughty! We weren't allowed to do this! I didn't know what to do as I'd been ordered to silence. And ohhh did it feel good!

"Hnnngh." I whine as softly as I could as Cassie presses herself tight to me and kisses my back.

"Don't cum or we get in trouble." She whispers while at the same time twisting her two fingers 180 degrees. "Ohhh Quin."

"MMMM!"

"Cassie." Rosa says in a firm tone. "What are you doing my dear?"

"Cleaning your boy, Lady." Cassie says too innocently as her fingers gets harder and faster, fast enough that the slurking sounds of penetration echo off the pool walls. "Inside and out."

"Girl." Rosa warns. "Your time will be longer than his if you are naughty."

"Yes Lady Rosa."

"Oh!" I gasp as her arm lets me free and her fingers slip from my happy hole.

"I ought to deny you tonight for that little stunt." She holds out a graceful hand. "Come."

"Sorry Lady Rosa." Cassie hurries to her and bows to kiss her delicate hand. "I could not contain myself. I am not as strong as he is."

"You will become strong." Rosa assures her. "We have weeks now to test your commitment, your loyalty, your strength and…your obedience." She pets Cassie's hair. "You will not let us down."

"Yes Lady Rosa." Dropping to her knees she grovels at the Lady's foot, kissing it in a needy way that I knew well. "Forgive a silly girl."

"Of course." The Lady releases her with a wave of her hand. "Continue."

Cassie giggles and steals another kiss of Rosa's foot. "Yes Lady Rosa."

She stand and spins back toward me with the pure smile of a good girl and the naughty sparkle in her eye of a bad one. I could see that we were going to have our hands full with this woman. Cassie skips back to me and after a playful honk of my hog gets behind me to finish up my legs. This time she does just the way she was supposed to. She has me hunch down so she can finish my arms before turning to the strigil. Swiftly and efficiently she scrapes the oil and filth from my body, even being careful around my nipples in a way I hadn't. She was perfectly behaved…which left me missing the bullying brat from before.

"He's done." Cassie says as she wipes the bronze blade cleans and sets it and the oil off the side of the pool.

"Very good." Rosa says. "Come together now for your rinse." Both Cassie and I start toward the two big urns in the center when we notice that Rosa was pointing a couple feet away from there. We give each other a look. The Lady must have lost track of where things were.

"Lady." I whisper demurely. "The water is…"

"I know where the water is my boy." My Lady says curtly.

"Apologies." I bow. Cassie and I come together where we were told.

"Face each other." Rosa says. "Put your arms around each other."

I look down at Cassie, she up at me, and we smile. Her arms slide around my torso as mine slip around her shoulders and we pull in tight to each other.

"Hey." I whisper.

"Hey." Cassie whispers back. "If I didn't know better I'd think she's trying to make us fall in love."

I laugh. "Is it working?"

Cassie gazes deep into my eyes. "I think so."

Leaning in I give her one soft kiss. "I think so too."

"The Lady always gets her way." Rosa says as she slips from her perch to walk across the pool, making a prideful point of passing very close to us without actually brushing us to demonstrate her grasp of the room and its contents. "Don't move." She returns to the items they'd brought with them on entering and after rummaging around a little she suddenly spins and extends her hands toward us.

Cassie and I look at each other then back to her curious about this strange behavior…when suddenly we are doused by a stream of frigid water from above!

"HOOOO!!!" I hoot.

"EEEEE!!!" Cassie squeals.

We cling to each other as cold water continues in a never ending deluge as if some mountain waterfall had just materialized above us. I look up and squint through the clear shower to see the familiar distortion of the Janus bracelet. I look to my Lady's smirking face to see the green glimmer of magic twinkling in her eyes. She had one portal within the cold urn and the other above our heads. Clever Lady!

"Clean each other down."

"Mmm." I nod.

Laughing and shivering and chilled to the point of perky nips Cassie and I swipe and rub the remaining oil from each other's bodies. A very pleasurable process indeed. Among the cleaning and rinsing is also groping and kissing and feeling each other up for the sheer pleasure of it. Taking a page from her book I sneak a naughty finger into her slit but pull it away again just as fast and act like nothing happened.

"You're bad." Cassie whispers for my ears alone as she pinches a nipple.

I'm not sure if Rosa heard but she beamed at hearing us cavort. With a flourish of her hands…suddenly our frigid rinse became a balmy downpour. After having just adapted to the cold the sudden heat felt like gentle lava.

"Ohhhh!" Cassie groans.

"He he he." Rosa laughs her lively giggle.

Through the splashing of the warm water I say. "Our Lady is a playful one."

"Hoooh." Tilting her face up to let the wonderfully warm shower wash over her sexy body Cassie runs her hands through her long, dark, wet hair. "Thank the gods for that."

I smile and get down to scrubbing my hair as well. "Thank the gods indeed."

We wash ourselves and each other beneath the switching hot and cold shower until we were as clean as pair of simple country folk could get. At our feet the water washes away the oil and grime from before to cascade across the mosaic floor to a working drain at the far end. As quickly as it began the water stops.

"Hoooo!" Cassie cheers. "That felt amazing!" She squeezes out her hair and rubs her arms. "I don't think I've ever felt so clean."

"An indoor waterfall." I agree. "It's an idea that might just catch on."

"All you need is one magical Lady." Cassie chuckles.

"Okay my pets. You've had your fun." Rosa says as she stretches out invitingly on the stairs at the edge of the pool. Spreading her legs she lifts her balls with one hand to reveal her tight pink snatch as her other grips her semi-hard cock. "So who wants the pussy and who wants the dick?"

Chapter 105: Double Team

Chapter Text

"Thank you my Lady!" I say, my mouth watering at either of the succulent options. I turn to her and nudge Cassie. "Women choose first. What do you want?"

"Whatever you want Quin." She says softly.

I am about to make some teasing jibe at her sudden meekness until I see the change that had come over her in these last couple of seconds. Vixen to virgin, I'd seen this transformation before. What I see in her deep blue eyes is trepidation and vulnerability. She was yearning to be with Rosa, desperate even, but also scared. It suddenly shone through that despite all of her bravado with me and her despite previous action with the Lady Cassie was not a seasoned lover. On top of this was the fact that, despite being one herself, she held a sort of respectful awe of the female form and spirit. In short, she was just like I had been when Rosa came into my life. Young, inexperienced, overeager and overwhelmed.

In our first time out at the pool Rosa, with my help, had taken control of the situation. This time she was giving us freedom and Cassie didn't quite know what to do with it, even though she would have consumed me like flames to dry straw if given the chance. For whatever reason, perhaps tracing back to her forbidden first crush or the nature of her submissive half, with women it was different for Cassie. And Rosa was more woman than most. I understood well the power of Rosa's exotic beauty and how it so easily commanded veneration but also intimidated. She was the goddess on the pedestal. An object to be worshiped but never touched by us common mortals.

When my gaze touches hers an instant connection is made. A connection that Cassie does not shirk from. Quite the opposite, she clings to it. The next thing I knew her hand was slipping into mine. She was being quiet so as Rosa couldn't sense her nervousness and yet she trusted me with it. Of all the things we'd done and said together this one touched me the most. Understanding what she needed I take the lead while preserving her pride.

"Share?"

She smiles and nods her head as she visibly relaxes.

"Come on."

I put my arm around her and together we walk toward our smiling Lady. In thanks she leans her head against my shoulder. That felt pretty dang good. Ever keen, her ears had taken in the special moment that her eyes had missed and as we approach I could see pride in my Lady's smile making me feel even better.

Rosa sat upon the steps about chest height with her shapely legs spread wide to give us room. As I slide in along Rosa's left inner thigh Cassie comes in the right. As we arrive Rosa extends her arms.

"My beautiful people." To my surprise she strokes her hand around the back of each our necks to pull us in. Not to her sex, but her chest instead. Sensing where this was going I show Cassie the way. As I near her small, plump teat I open my lips wide and hungrily suck her breast into my mouth. Following my lead Cassie does the same on the other one. "Hah!" Rosa gasps loudly as first I begin to suckle followed soon by Cassie. "Ohhhhhhh." Rosa's leg tightens around my side as I was sure her other was doing with Cassie while her fingers begin to play through my wet hair. "Ohhh my pets. That's niiice."

"Mmmm." I close my eyes and lose myself in the slow, steady, gentle suck, suck, suck of a good suckle.

"Hmmmm!" I hear my bliss echoed. Cracking an eye I spy across to see Cassie simply aglow as enjoyed Rosa's breast. I'd never seen a woman more at peace in my whole life.

"Good girl." Rosa croons as she strokes her long hair. "There's a good girl."

"Mmmm." Gazing into Rosa's eyes Cassie mewls softly as her suckling picks up in speed and urgency. "Mmmmmmm!"

Focusing back on my own titty release the seal and run my tongue around the nipple before flicking it and sucking it all back in again. "Rmmm."

"Good boyyy." I am praised and pet.

We are allowed a few minutes before Rosa runs her hand from my hair to my shoulder and gives an ever so gentle squeeze, a subtle signal for me to move things along. Cassie was still holding my hand and so I bring it up so that our fingers touched my Lady's hot, wet pussy. Cassie eyes flit over to mine and through an unspoken bond she receives my meaning to slide two of her fingers into the Lady's waiting slit. Giving her wrist one last squeeze I let her go to bring my fingers to Rosa's clit where I rub in a slow circle.

"Ohhhhh." Rosa's honey sweet voice rises.

I leave my nipple with one last hard lick with the whole flat of my tongue then begin kissing down her belly toward her long, thick penis. Again Cassie follows my lead. Kiss…kiss…kiss…kiss, until our lips meat at the head of Rosa's cock.

"Mmmm." We moan our lips reach across for each other to engulf the Lady's knob in the shared space between our lips. "Nnnngh." We suck and slurp and feel her arousal swell.

Gaining confidence Cassie sets out on her own path as her lips leave mine to slide down the side of Rosa's shaft. As she make way I go the opposite direction toward the crown. I look up at my Lady with a burning stare of pure sexual submission as I open wide and wrap my lips around her cock. She bares her fangs and takes a grip of my hair. "My love." Knowing I could take it she pulls me into her and feeds half her prodigious length into my maw.

"MRRRMMM!" I growl in pure bliss at having her dick inside of me again.

As I begin to rise and fall, giving head as best as I knew how, Cassie was sucking across the Lady's scrotum. Slipping lower her mouth finds my fingers still rubbing Rosa's clit and gives them a little bite to clear the way. I take the hint and pull my fingers away so that she could mouth and suck and tongue Rosa's clitty as I was doing her cock. As she had done with me Rosa combs her fingers into Cassie's long hair to take a firm handful. Placing my hand on Cassie's shoulder I lead the next move by pulling her toward the center and pushing closer to the pool wall. Cassie takes my direction beautifully, lowering to her knees to nuzzle in under Rosa's balls to eat out her pussy. As she settles in I step in behind her and sort of straddle her body so that I could blow my Lady head on. Feeling that her 'pets' had things well in hand Rosa lays back and slips her hands behind her head.

"Ohhhh gods. You two are…amaziiing." She closes her eyes and lets herself be carried away by the erotic high. "Ohhhhh."

"Mmmmm." Cassie and I hum in duet. There was something indescribably satisfying about seeing and hearing pleasure from your Mistress. It was a joy we both understood instinctively.

The room is quiet for a time with just the wet, sucking sounds of two kinds of oral to fill the void. As I bob up and down Cassie roots in and plunges her tongue deep into Rosa's snatch. Rosa brings a hand to her chest and begins to play and pinch at one of her breasts as two obedient mouths service her two sex organs.

"Oh Lady." Cassie gasps. "I love eating your pussy. I love it! Nnngh!"

"Hmm. Your passion shows in your technique my dear. Very good."

"Mmmm!"

A bit envious of Cassie's praise I slip from her tip to rub her glans across my wet lips. "I love sucking your cock my Lady."

"And you do it so well my boy." She smiles then sighs as I gobble her back in. "Ohhhh. This…is a new sensation. Two at once. Mmmm." She whispers. "I like it. Ohhhh."

"Mmmm!"

Up and down, up and down, Rosa's shaft glides through my sucking lips as constant smacking and slurping filters up from down below. After a time my jaw was getting sore. I was getting more accustomed to my Lady's girth but I wasn't yet immune to it. As I take a break to nibble and lick at the knob I find myself hungry for a bit of cunny myself. Grabbing Rosa's cock I flick my tongue into her hole a few times before running my face down her long rod. As I go down, my hedgehog bulge sliding down Cassie's back as I went, I take Cassie's shoulders and simultaneously lift. As much as she was enjoying the pussy I feel no resistance changing things up. As I kiss down Cassie kisses up until we spare a passing kiss for each other at the base of the shaft.

With Cassie rising I am forced away but with a minimum of fuss I help Cassie to her feet then slip in to kneel and take the spot where she had just vacated. Cassie's soft clean body against my back, Rosa's heavy nuts on my forehead, I push in between my Lady's thighs until that unique earthy spice of Rosa's nectar finds my tongue. She was so hot and so wet, wet both from Cassie's spit and her own flowing juices. With two fingers working the clit I suck at labia, tease up and down the slit, then plunge my tongue into her tight tunnel.

"Nnngh." I taste of her deeply and passionately.

"Mmmmm!" I hear Cassie moan followed by a loud pop of her lips. "It's so big."

"Do your best my dear." Rosa whispers. "You're doing great."

"Mmmmm!"

Again things fall quiet with only the music of oral sex to grace our ears. Though soon my Lady's moans rise to join that song.

"Ohhh…ohhhhhh." She sighs as her hips begin to rock. Cassie and I adjust our movements to join the Lady's rhythm until we are all acting as one. "Ohhhh you beauties. Ohhhh, the things you do to me."

Her moans spur us on. Cassie sucks harder and does her best to take her deeper while I grind at my Lady's button and fuck her snatch with my strong, lightning quick jabs. She was getting wetter and tasting better with each stab. By her sounds and her writhing I could sense her orgasm nearing. But which one would happen first?

Chapter 106: A Facial for Two

Chapter Text

My question is answered in seconds as Rosa's legs close in around us and her heels dig into my sides while Cassie leans even more against me trapping me between them. "Ohhhh!" My Lady's hips rock, grinding her pussy hard into my mouth, and her careful, controlled crooning tone rises as she hovered for a moment at that sweet release of orgasm. I tongue and suck and root into her sex with the power I knew she needed. "OH! OHH! GNNNNGH!"

Rosa's hot pussy clenches down around my tongue and the nectar that was already free flowing lets loose a small succulent squirt that coats my tongue and glides down my gulping throat. "Mmm!" I moan blissfully as my Lady cums on my mouth.

"GLMM!" Above me Cassie gags as she struggles with her own oral. With a heavy scrotum draped over my eyes I couldn't tell what was happening up there but I suspected that in the paroxysm of release Rosa had grabbed Cassie's head and pushed too far. "Hrrrmmmm!" Cassie growls as she adapts to her new challenge.

"Rrrrr!" Cassie's growl is drowned out by one of the Lady's sharp snarls. In my mind's eye I could see those sharp little fangs of her bared like a hungry lion's. Her grinding becomes hard bucking as she fucked my face and tongue through an incredible climax. "Yes my pets! YES!"

"Hnngh! Hmmnn!" I moan as I eat and slurp my Lady's precious cunny as good as any boy could. And she treats me with more of her spicy ambrosia. "Mmmmm!"

"Ohhhhhh!" Rosa lets out the strangest warbling moan, a confused and complex sound that was both coming down and rising at the same time. A sound no human throat could make. "Rohhhhhmmmm!"

She shudders through the tail end of her long vaginal orgasm and the rhythmic gripping around my tongue begins to ease yet still the grinding and thrusting continued with equal urgency. It was then I make sense of that strange moan. As the pleasure in her pussy trailed off the power of her great cock was just reaching its peak. Knowing she would be becoming sensitive right now I ease up on my cunnilingus, shifting to gentle kisses and slowly running my tongue up and down her moist, pink slit. Too caught up in her rising nut to enjoy the tender after-attention to her coochie Rosa gives me a slight push to signal that my work here was done for the moment.

"Ohhh Cassie. That's it you gorgeous girl!" Her body writhes. "MMMM!"

Hearing and feeling her rising need I knew that I only had seconds to spare if I wanted a share of her other savory treat. Moving swiftly and making as little disruption as possible I squeeze myself up between Rosa's soft leg and Cassie's nude body. I slip out from between them to give my partner in oral a better freedom of movement to finish the Lady off then quickly come in behind her to watch her work from around her shoulder.

Cassie's beautiful bobbing face is a rosy mask of determined concentration. Nostrils flared, eyes narrow, hair bouncing, her mouth as wide as it could go with her taut lips wrapped tight she struggled with the Lady's rock hard shaft. She only had the top quarter or so in her sucking maw but based on how her spittle glistened smoothly down to about the halfway point I could tell she'd had her deeper. Damn. Seeing someone else go down on Rosa made me appreciate all over again just how big my Lady's elegant Amazon member really was. In the flickering light Rosa's veins throbbed more clearly than ever and caught up in my submissive joy I swear my Mistress' phallus looked bigger than ever.

"Hs! Hs! Hs! Hs!" Cassie's nostrils hissed as she bobbed up and down as fast as she could go until at last Rosa grabs Cassie's hair and pulls her off of her cock.

"Knees!" Rosa gasps, grabbing her dick and stroking it furiously. "Mouths open!" Cassie and I had barely gotten into position, shoulder to shoulder and faces looking up at our Lady like pleading baby birds, when Rosa's petite body jerks hard and a hot, heavy rope of cum splatters across our waiting faces. It hits Cassie in the forehead then streaks down and across to paint my cheek and chin.

"Ahhh!" Cassie and I bleat as one as we are showered with wad after wad after thick, sticky wad of Rosa's cum. It was so much tonight! More than enough to share between two greedy subs. It gets in our eyes and our hair, in our nose and over our face, and of course we each get a good taste of the creamy delicacy in our open gulping mouths as well. I swear that my whole work crew couldn't have shot this much in a go. Not only was it copious tonight the jizz was also extra hot and pungent. The Lady was in a mood!

"Hnnngh!" Rosa milks out her long, thick penis to slather our freshly washed faces with a whole new mess. And then, at last, she lets out a soft sigh and squeezes the final dribble to the tip.

Seizing the moment I lock my lips at her hole to greedily suck the final dribble from her before it could drip to the floor. Cassie and I laugh and coo. With faces dripping we slurp and suck on the Lady's softening penis as she looks down on us lovingly and pets our messy heads. We kiss each other and lick each other's faces. And then, when we're allowed, we rise together into the Lady's warm and welcoming embrace. She hugs us and holds us and strokes our tired flesh.

"Good boy." Rosa whispers with a kiss to my head, before doing the same with Cassie. "Good girl. Ohhhh, you have made me one happy Lady this night my dears."

Happy and proud we hug to her body, our heads on her chest as we gaze into each others eyes.

After some cuddles we are a very jolly trio when we return to the center of the pool to shower off all over again, this time with Lady's lithe form squirming and giggling between us.

"Did you have fun?" Rosa asks Cassie as warm water cascades over us.

"Ohhh Lady." Cassie swoons. "Yesssss!"

"And you?" She strokes my chest.

"Yes my Lady." I bow my head. "Fun does not even begin to describe it."

Neither Cassie or I had achieved orgasm ourselves but the Lady's pair of climaxes had been enough to satisfy us all. In the lovely, uplifting energy of our shared bond we bathe and rinse and enjoy each other's flesh.

When the water stops and the magic is returned to the bracelets I say. "That really was clever."

"Yes." Rosa says, pleased with her creativity. "I hope we might find more trinkets for me to play with. Who knows what fun we might have." She giggles and nuzzles to my chest in a way I now recognized. The Lady had retired and my slave girl had returned. I put my arm around her and hold her to me tight.

A few steps away Cassie watches us with a smile as she dries her buxom body. There was something in that smile. There was joy but there was also…longing. She turns to face away before I could read more from her bittersweet smile. I stare, feeling in own my heart her feelings. Cassie would soon be taking her leave to return to the empty bed that waited for her in her parents house. I remembered well that cold feeling of a lonely bed, with only the quiet darkness and your thoughts as company. How much crueler would it be to experience that isolation as the two people you were falling in love with, your new family, found solace in each other's arms? I could not bear the thought.

Leaning close to Rosa I whisper. "I wish for her to stay tonight."

Rosa sighs and leans harder into me. The gentle peace in her face shining with approval of my question. "Then ask her Master." She whispers back.

"Can't you order her?"

She chuckles warmly and kisses my chest. "No my boy. You know I can't do that. My power does not extend that far." She strokes my cheek. "This power is yours my love." She slips back out of my arms, her hands gliding down my arm as she goes. "Go to her."

I give her hand a squeeze before letting go and turning to our guest. I come up behind Cassie and slip my arms around her.

"Mmm." She hums and leans her weight back into me. "Hey boy."

"Hi." I whisper into her ear. Pressing her head into my cheek I feel her body relax in my arms. "Stay."

"Mmm. I wish."

"Stay." I say again. "Stay with us Cassie."

There is a long moment of silence before she turns around in my embrace to look up into my eyes. "I would if I could. You know that Quin."

"Stay." I smile.

"Stop." She says softly. "Don't…torture me."

"Stay?" I give her the puppy dog eyes.

"You're going to get me in trouble." She says. "People will think me an improper woman. Well…more than they already do."

"Stay."

She chuckles and pinches my leather clad dick. "You're supposed to be the good one. I'm the naughty one."

"I want you here." I take her hands. "We want you here."

"I know. I want it too." She takes a deep breath and with it I see her inner strength swell. A look of maturity and contentment takes the place of yearning and I knew the outcome would not go the way I wanted. Like me Cassie was raised with country values as vast as our fertile valley and as strong as the mountains around it. "Tradition is important to them." She says. "And to me. My parents aren't perfect but until you make me yours theirs is my house. And I will not disrespect them more than I must."

"Cassie…"

"Quin. They stood by me, they gave me the space to find my own way, when other parents would have pushed." Her smile returns. "They let me pursue some damn fool shirtless neighbor boy talking to himself in the river. Mom said that growing up is sometimes putting off what you want for what you need." She kisses me and I take her into my arms and kiss her back.

When our lips part I give a nod. "I understand."

"I knew you would." She pats my chest with both hands.

"Soon?"

"Soon and forever I hope." She says. "Marry me you big dumb boy."

"Soon as I can, I will." I touch my forehead to hers. "I swear I will. I think…"

"Mm?"

"I know…"

"What's that?"

I gaze into her rich blue eyes. "I love you Cassie."

"Oh!" She gasps. "I…I love you too Quin."

Again we kiss. Again we hug. Again we hold each other strong.

Bolstered in mind and spirit Cassie steps back. "Permission to take my leave Lady Rosa."

"Of course my dear." Rosa says. "Go with our love." She holds her arms out and Cassie moves to accept the hug. Rosa coos and kisses and strokes Cassie's long black hair as she whispers private words.

"I love you Lady Rosa."

"I love you too my dear sweet Cassie girl." Rosa says. "We will miss you dearly."

"And I will think of nothing but you two while I'm gone." Cassie sighs. "I will see you in the morning Lady Rosa."

Rosa kisses her forehead. "You may call me my Lady, if I may call you my girl."

"Oh! OH!" Cassie looks to me, joy shining in her eyes. I shine that joy right back at her. Marriage or no…she'd been accepted! "Thank you my Lady! Thank you!" She bows and kisses Rosa's branded hand. "Thank you!"

Rosa beams and pats the happy girl's head. "You are welcome. Most welcome."

Despite her long hard day Cassie is buzzing with irrepressible energy as she backs away from us. "I-I'll see you in the morning." Rosa and I come together to watch our lover climb out of the pool. "I'll miss you!"

"We'll miss you too."

"I…I love you!"

"We love you too."

Cassie's grin couldn't get any bigger as she stands there a moment just sort of vibrating in place. "Okay…BYE!" With that she spins around to head back into the changing room. The moment she was out of sight her excitement could not be contained any longer. "AHHH!"

Rosa and I chuckle and pull tight to each other. "That's one happy girl." I say.

"Mmm." Rosa agrees and rubs my tummy. "And one happy boy."

Chapter 107: Time Flies

Chapter Text

The next six weeks go by like a blur!

With strict routine on one hand and an endless bevy of interesting things happening around me on the other the days flit by so fast that I have trouble remembering what happened when.

In the category of the routine there is work, training, setting up the house and the deepening affection between Rosa, Cassie and I. As work goes things simply could not be better. With my young crew trained up and our camaraderie rock solid we soon outshine even the most experienced of the other teams. Our efforts do not go unnoticed and we soon gain ourselves a nice raise from Horatius. Even more valuable to me however was the respect that I was earning from him and the other landholders of the area. I was getting a reputation for being a firm but fair supervisor who could inspire his men.

Though the schedule is grueling not once do we miss combat training. Toke drives us hard to make us stronger, faster, more skillful and just flat out better men than the boys with tall tales we started as. We learn to fight via strikes, grapples and weapons and we learn well. Through growing and more defined muscle we could see the change in our bodies but it was the change to our spirit that shone through brightest. There was a confidence that being able to handle oneself brought that could not be purchased any other way. That same steel to the eyes and calmness of the nerves that we first saw in Toke is soon shared around the rest of us. Through endless repetition we knew well each others capabilities and limits, and more importantly we knew our own. Cassie grows with us. As part of us but holding a special place in our group. She started training with two brothers but soon gained four more among Gyasi, Julian, Oeneus, and Quique. As for Toke he maintains the distance of a wizened mentor with the others. To me however he was a merciless slave driver. For every victory and mastered technique celebrated by the others I was grinding out three of my own to no fanfare. "Get up." He would say, whether I did good or bad. "Keep working." If not for Rosa's warm praise each night afterward to replenish my pride I'm not sure I could have managed Toke's stern treatment. I almost hated the man…which I suppose is what he wanted. Once, only once, do I get anything close to a kind word. After one particularly grueling night when it was just him and I recovering and sharing a flask of wine he tells me in a low tone. "You will be my legacy Master Quintus." True to character he never mentions it again. The comment leaves me flattered but sickened. Deep down I had this gnawing feeling that Toke was molding me into the very weapon by which he would take his own life.

Bit by bit my villa goes from the grubby and overgrown ruin of a pleasure palace we arrived at into a vibrant space appropriate for building a life and a family. Repairs are made, fixtures replaced, plumbing cleared, cleaning galore, a coat of paint put on everything that needed one, and the whole house and garden gets a much needed dose of TLC. After weeks it was a place to be proud of. So much so that I at last feel confident enough to, at no small cost, send a message to my mother to let her know that I'd found my new life. This place was still far too big for us but it was alive again and we were its beating heart. Even the nymphs of the forest seemed to dance more gaily.

In the ways of love my blessings grow and grow to heights I never imagined. The love of my slave, my Mistress, my Lady, my beloved, my Rosa is as steady as the earth beneath me and endless as the sky above. What time we get together is spent so happily. I do squeeze in my boy training when I could but with so much else on my plate during harvest it was at best maintaining the skills I'd already developed. But I do so enjoy it. With the help of her magic Rosa is soon able to shave me again in the mornings, the favorite of what she considered her duties as my slave. Though I endure a few nicks that was a joyous day. Understandably our sex life peters out to little more than me servicing my Lady's needs once or twice a week. With me bound in chastity it ends up being a mercy as by the gods it wouldn't have taken much to set me off beneath my hedgehog codpiece. The first couple of weeks are the worst as the fiery energy of my denied lust had to be forcibly directed into my other pursuits. But after awhile I found myself entering a phase of incredible focus and drive.

For poor Cassie it was the opposite. The early days seemed easy for her, so much so that she would sometimes take great delight in teasing me and getting me dangerously close to orgasm without permission. But as the weeks wore on her passions grew to a fever. A soft caress could make her blush and more than once I elicit a moan from her simply by grabbing her arm. In our training she was forced to wear a special under layer beneath her training subligaculum due to the wetness of her sex. And when she and I wrestled! By the gods. While our bodies battled our burning gazes made mad, passionate love. Despite not having a chastity device and despite not being under our supervision at nights Cassie endured. Even after being offered a onetime release by our Lady she refused, saying that if I could see it through that she could to. With sex off the table the foundation of Cassie and I's relationship was forced to be built in other ways. Sharing stories, laughter, kisses, intimacy and struggles I find her to be my most perfect partner. And with them spending the days together her bond with Rosa grows in its own wonderful ways.

In and around this daily rhythm so many exciting and interesting things abound. The first and most astounding thing was that Rosa's body was changing. It happened so slowly that at first we weren't even sure it was real. But as days turned into weeks the metamorphosis, while mostly subtle, could not be denied. Her soft features were sharpening into a more refined elegance, her tapered ears were becoming more pointed, her horns grew, her resting temperature rose, and that little nub we'd discovered at the base of her spine turned out to be the sprouting of a tail! That wasn't all though. Early on I thought I was imagining the extra strain in my jaw when I went down on her but as time passed it became evident that she was growing there as well. Thankfully the transformation was happening so gradually, and her looks so exotic for the area already, that it seemed to go by unnoticed by the outside world. But in our little household it the subject of much concern.

Rosa's theory was that by practicing her magic, which she did everyday, she was somehow tapping into her father's lineage causing her demon half to come more fully to the fore. The one person in the area that might actually know, the wizard Lydia, we dare not tell. Having nothing else to go off of we just assume Rosa's theory correct. The change was causing no pain or hardship for her so we keep an eye on it and let nature take its course. Rosa's practice, or 'play' as she called it, proves to be both triflingly easy and frustratingly difficult for her. For magic that she could see manipulating it was as simple as thought. But she soon feels limited with her collection of items, which now included a enchanted sewing needle that could mend fabric without a visible stitch left behind that she and Cassie discovered hidden among the items at a stall in the market in Grumentum. Like the bracelets given to us by the kindly old Drusilla the merchant hadn't a clue to the magic beneath his nose. As for calling up magical energy from scratch as true wizards did Rosa hits a wall. Under Silvanus' watchful gaze and with Danae as moral support she swears that she is on the verge of a breakthrough but as of yet, nothing.

One of the unexpectedly pleasant aspects of the harvest weeks was the beginning of our business ventures. Cas's Charm School becomes the talk of the countryside and by the time they are actually running it they are forced to turn some away. They could have made a fortune if not for Rosa's insistence on keeping costs low. Never had I seen a more motley collection of slaves, farm girls, and working class women from Grumentum. They were as crass and boisterous as their laboring menfolk yet inside each of them was a lady waiting to emerge. Cassie unfortunately could not join Rosa as the classes happened during training time but her time alone with the Lady during the day gave her more than enough private tutoring. In the space of a month and a half Rosa goes from an object of fear and curiosity into the jewel of our rural community. Just as she had with me she captures their hearts with her sweet charm. As the weeks roll so too does the anticipation for the harvest ball that would mark the end of the charm school's first run. As part of the process every lady had to find herself a date which stirred up the local singles population like a rock thrown into a beehive.

Rosa was not the only one to find herself with a foot in the business world. When Aristocles and Colly come out for their next visit, a visit that would include an introduction to the ever more horny Toke, they bring with them a welcome surprise. Max and Cal, the men who helped Arisotcles and I defend his shop, had come along to see me. They are blown away not only by what we'd done with the villa but also by Cassie's incredible cooking. After dinner Cassie and Rosa takes a nervous Aristocles and excited Colly off to our old slave quarters to meet the northman in a more cordial setting so that they could…do whatever it was they wanted to do together. On that business I keep my distance to let Rosa work her mojo.

Meanwhile Max, Cal, and I enjoy some sweet wine that they'd brought with them while I give the pair a tour. By sundown we find ourselves gathered at the gazebo, mostly to get away from the lewd moans coming from the villa, where, after swearing them to secrecy, I show them the codex in which the contraption I hoped to have built someday was depicted. Understandably they are fascinated by the ancient tome. It wasn't everyday one got to see an Atlantean relic after all. When Rosa returns we get her help translating the text, not an easy feat given her blindness but we manage it, and together we speculate on what might be done with this lost knowledge of distillation. By the end of our wine we'd made a pact, with Aristocles included absentia, that we were going to undertake the process right here on my land. We weren't sure if the results would be profitable but the one thing we did know is that we'd have the market for it all to ourselves.

The pair spend the night and in the morning we discover Aristocles more chipper than we'd ever seen him and Colly looking a most satisfied goblin. Despite Cal and Max's extreme discomfort Aristocles shamelessly regales us with his version of what happened the night before. No detail was too small as he tells us of how Toke ravished his darling dumpling before his eyes. I knew Toke well enough that he would have enjoyed shaming the Roman just as much as Aristocles enjoyed getting shamed by the powerful Northerner. It seemed a match made by Venus. For her part Colly was ecstatic. Her master was happy and she'd gotten some top notch sex out of the arrangement. They were already talking about the next time, which ends up happening just a week later and then each week after that. I cannot deny being touched though when she comes to my side for a hug and says, "He wath good. But not ath good ath you, Thir." I thank her for the compliment with a kiss which darkens her chubby green cheeks. That day Toke is more relaxed and upbeat as I had ever seen him.

And speaking of the kinky life that too sees some activity as not only does Lydia's Sir make contact with my Lady to start to make arrangements for a proper introduction to the local community of Sirs, Ladies, boys and girls but she also receives a letter from Peisandros who was hoping we might accept him and his girl Aemelia for a visit. With everything else going on I don't know much about what is happening on this side of our lives but I trusted that my Lady had things under control. Cassie was beside herself with nervous excitement about entering this secret world officially and as I had barely gotten a taste of it myself I was right there with her. It made me feel good that I'd be introduced with her also kneeling at my side.

Like a gathering avalanche all of these things were connected to and gave impetus to every other thing. We were making connections and friendships. Income was starting to flow and we were building a good reputation for ourselves. We were becoming a part of the community. We were putting down roots. Things could not have been going any better. Until…

"What's she doing here?" Lucas says, looking out across fresh cut field as he stretches out his back. "Something's up boss."

"Mm?" I stand and squint against the blinding midday light.

Coming toward us from the direction of my forest at a full sprint is Cassie. Where was Rosa? Why had she left her alone? Seeing me spot her Cassie flails her arms and shouts with fear sharp in her voice. "Quin!" Just her terrified tone causes a chill to run through me despite the beating sun. "QUIN!"

"What's going on?" Gyasi asks.

"I don't know." I say, already in motion. "Keep working." The words were barely out of my mouth when I am running with all of my strength toward the frightened looking Cassie. Cassie doesn't even let me reach her before she scrambles to a stop and starts running back again. I quickly come up alongside her. "What's wrong? What's happening?"

"I don't know." She says. "It's Rosa. Something's wrong with Rosa!"

Chapter 108: I'm Sorry

Chapter Text

Running side by side, the pounding rhythm of my long strides and her swift ones creating a sort of urgent drumbeat beneath our feet, Cassie and I traverse Horatius' fields making a straight line for home. Unfortunately I'd been harvesting at the complete opposite side of his property so there was a fair distance to go. I consider running out in front of her but I wanted some details before I did.

"Talk to me." I say.

"I don't know what happened." She huffs, more out of breath from the sprint out to find me but still keeping pace. "There was a…priestess."

"Priestess?" I say. "Of Ceres?"

"Yes."

"We just saw her. Not even an hour ago. She came to bless the land."

"She…" Cassie gulps in a breath. "She stopped in to rest her feet and find refreshment."

"You provided it."

"Of course." She says. "Before she left Rosa took her aside. They spoke privately for some time. Then she left. All was well. I didn't think much of it. But…after she left Rosa was distant. Withdrawn. Said she wanted to take a rest. I think the priestess gave her something." Another hard breath. "She went to your room for a nap, or so I thought. When I…went in later to check on her…she was gone."

"Gone?"

"I found her out back." Her voice goes grim. "Sitting on the balustrade that looks out over the garden." Right away I understood her grave tone. Beneath that stone guardrail the cliff dropped away sharply. It was not a good spot for a blind person to be unsupervised.

"She was ON the balustrade?"

"Yes. And Quin…the look in her eyes." Her voice quivers. "I've never seen the Lady like that. It scared me."

"You brought her away?"

"No! I tried. But she kept me away." She says. "She's using those damn portals. I couldn't get near her. And she wouldn't talk to me. She told me to leave her be. She said she needed to be with her sister."

"Danae?" A pang of fear hits my heart as I pray that Rosa was referring to her fox companions and not the departed spirit of her sibling.

"She was crying Quin."

"Gods."

"The last time I got close to her…she used the portal herself. She disappeared. I lost her. I couldn't…find her anywhere." She says. "So I came to find you. I'm worried Quin. You should have seen her face. I'm worried she might do something…terrible."

With a surge of strength I pull away and say back to her. "I'll meet you there."

"Go!"

Not limited by Cassie's speed I take off at full pelt quickly leaving her behind. I have no memory of the intervening distance as the next thing I know I am breaking from the trail into my front clearing. Breathing heavy I cast my eyes about looking for an glimpse of horn or ear or delicate figure but the only sign of another that I see is the trickster's smug face smirking down on me. Much as I wanted to I do not call for her. I did not want her to use her magic to blink away. I need to get close enough to her so that I could talk to her and find out what was happening.

I skip the house entirely trusting that Cassie would have given it a thorough search before giving up. Besides, as a follower of the old Green King it was no longer the indoors where she found her solace. Silvanus! Of course. In a moment of stress there was no better place where she might find peace. Without even thinking about it my body was already making its way. I opt to cut through the forest instead of the garden. As silent as a hunter I glide over the mossy ground and make for the dark heart of the woods.

On another day I would have been awed by the sight that awaited me at the ancient cypress tree. The green Lord was bedecked in a gown of stars! From halfway up the sprawling trunk and all the way down and out to follow the sprawling roots the tree was covered in hundreds, thousands, of tiny glimmering motes of verdant light. Every nymph in the forest must have been gathered here. The air was thick with power. Not one leaf stirred. Not one bird sang. All was still. It was a wonder to behold, but a wonder unseen as this mortal's eyes saw only the frail figure in the center of the twinkling mass hunched and huddled at the old King's feet.

Rosa knelt on the ground, her eyes shut tight and her shaking hands clasped together in prayer. Never in my life had I seen someone pray so hard. At her side is a very confused and very concerned looking fox laying with its head resting on her thigh. Even my appearance does not cause Danae's attention to stray from her friend. Walking slowly I approach my beloved. As I cross the threshold to enter the space beneath the tree's boughs I shatter the still by sending a ripple through the swarming nymphs as they retreated from my unwelcome presence.

Rosa's eyes snap open and she turns on me like a wounded lion, ears back, fangs bared, and eyes aglow with a cornered fury. Even her new tail was curled up like a scorpion's ready to strike. "RRRR!" She snarls with a fearsome crackle of anger as behind her the gathered nymphs swirl and coalesce into a single blinding green light. "I told you to go away Cassie! OBEY ME!"

I stop and say in a low, calm voice. "It's me."

In an instant the rage is gone. The nymphs scatter like dandelion fluff to the wind and my Lady's feral fury shatters to leave behind a frightened little girl lost and alone in the dark woods.

"Master? Massterrr." She whimpers as she reaches out for me. "Babyyy!"

"I'm here." I rush to her and take her into my arms. Wrapping her up in a full, protective embrace I hold her close and nuzzle the hair between her horns. "I'm here."

Clinging to me with all of her strength, face buried in my chest, she whispers through hard sobs. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!"

"It's okay." I hold her and pet her. "It's okay. Whatever it is we'll get through it."

Not even hearing me she continues. "I'm sorry! I…was a fool. So stupid! Now look what I've done!" She weeps. "I…I swore it wouldn't…it shouldn't…not for me. This can't…happen. What have I done? I'm sorryyy!"

"Shhh. Shhhh." I soothe her in touch and tone. "It's okay. I'm here."

Closing her eyes she swallows hard as she struggles to find the strength to speak. "I should have known. Silvanus…Ceres…I should have known. I should have known. It wasn't supposed…to be this way. Not for me. Not for me!"

"Shhhh." I kiss her. "Slow down. Shhhh."

She takes a long, shuddering breath then opens her eyes. Staring through my chest she places a hand on me. "The cave." She says in a voice as soft as the breeze which had just returned. "The harpy's cave."

"Okay. The cave."

"The cave." She repeats. "You were drifting away. Finding your way to your goddess."

"You saved me. You traded a piece of yourself for me. You gave up your sight."

"I called to him and he restored you." She takes another long breath. "I had you back."

I kiss her. "What's wrong Rosa."

"Do you remember what happened then?"

"We…rested."

"We made love." She whispers. "We made love Quin. Remember?" Through a rosy haze of memory I see and feel her riding on top of me as we made sweet love. Taking my hand she brings it to her belly and holds it there. "I prayed to a god of life. Your soul was seeking the goddess of fertility. What did I think was going to happen? What a fool I am." Her wide unseeing eyes look up into mine. "I'm sorry Quin."

It takes five beats of my heart for the meaning of her words to hit me. When they do they strike me like a bolt from almighty Jupiter! I gasp as the realization dawns that it was not her stomach that she was holding my hand to, it was her womb. Rosa was with child! With our child!

Chapter 109: Everything Changes

Chapter Text

Nothing could have prepared me for what happened next. In the span of one split second everything changes. Everything. Everything! Everything that I was, that I am, and that I would become. Everything around me and within me. Everything in this world and the realms beyond. Every action, every hour, every word spoken, every coin earned and spent, every relationship I had or would ever have again. Everything. There was not one thread of this tapestry called life that was not touched by this news. In one reality shattering instant every single facet of my life had been transformed indelibly. There was no person, no monster, no magic spell, not even a god or goddess that could have preformed the miracle cast on me by my unborn baby. I was going to be a dad! I WAS GOING TO BE A DAD!!!

In one great surge I am filled with a dozen different emotions at once. Confusion, disbelief, fear, worry, and most of all…JOY! The joy of falling in love all over again. Could you love a person that you'd never even met? The answer in my heart was an unequivocal YES. I don't even try to stem the tears that begin to well. I couldn't have stopped them if I wanted to.

"Oh!" I gasp when I was able to form words again. "A baby! Our baby!"

Misreading the tears that flowed freely down my cheeks Rosa's already forlorn expression falls even further into despair. "I'm sorry." She whispers. "I am so sorry Quin."

Sorry? Sorry! She was apologizing to me for life's greatest blessing. It wounded me not to see the same happiness that was brimming over in my soul in hers. Rosa was scared. Terrified actually. But not in the same way she was of monsters or even like she had been when struck by blindness. This fear struck far deeper. Added to this was a sense of having failed me and betrayed herself. Holding my beloved close I lead her back to the base of the cypress. Sitting with my back against its trunk I pull Rosa down onto my lap. Curling up small she clings to my big body and finds a measure of comfort in my strong arms around her. Her worried fox friend sits close to my hip.

"There are…w-ways to fix this." Rosa's face is hidden in my chest as she whispers. "Potions that could…end this." A tremble runs through her body. "But I don't know if I…c-can be that strong Quin."

Wrapping myself around her I hold her close and kiss her soft hair. "This is the happiest day of my life."

"What?" She looks up and starts to feel around my face, this time feeling not just the tears but the huge smile behind them. "Quin. You don't understand."

"I understand all that I need to understand." I say as I brush aside a stray lock that had spilled across her face. "I understand that we've been blessed with the greatest gift the gods could offer."

"Quinnn." She moans and slumps back against me. "It's not that simple."

"It's the simplest thing in the world." I say. "And the best." Cupping her cheek I gently tilt her head to face me once more. "Rosa. You're going to be a mother."

For one uplifting instant the dark clouds of fear break to allow me a glimpse of the light that shone in my heart shining back from hers. But those clouds of worry roll back in quickly.

"No. No Quin." She says. "This can't happen."

"It's too late for can't." I say. "It's here."

"No!" She says, frustration rising.

"I do understand." I kiss her near horn, which was now over five inches long. "It's your Amazon blood."

"And the slavery that comes with it."

"Rosa…that won't happen. Not to our child."

"Quin. You are an incredible man. But even you cannot protect her from a whole empire." She takes a deep breath and slowly lets it out. "Mama. Myself. Danae. This needs to end. This chain must be broken. For myself I made an exception. Because of you. I thought I would be the last link." A noble strength rises in her voice and demeanor. "But I cannot, I will not, allow my daughter to be someone's…possession." She lays a hand over my cheek and says oh so quietly. "Not even yours."

"I would not treat her as such. She would be my treasure."

"Does it matter? How would you feel if you knew that your parents owned you? Under the law. And that you had no hope of release." A queasy feeling rises as I imagine that life. No matter how much they I loved them, no matter how much they cared for me, the thought of being their property leaves me ill. "And what if something happens to us? Cassie is a fine woman and I love her, but…" She leaves the rest unspoken. She didn't need to say it. "And what of when we grow old? Who owns her then? A brother? A sister? A friend of the family?"

"No!"

"And what if she shows potential in my father's craft? Do we deny her that? Does she live half a life? A life denied of her full potential?" She says. "She cannot start a business or speak in her own defense or even marry should she find that special one. And if she has children, if we are blessed with grandchildren, will they be just more links in the chain? Do we let her bloom or wither?"

"Bloom. Of course we do." I lay my hand over hers and hold it firmly. "It could be a boy. They won't even know it's Amazon."

"I cannot bear a boy child Quin."

"You are only half Amazon."

"And I am not the first. This path has been traveled by others." She says. "It takes a couple of generations before anything else is possible. No my love." She brings my hand back down to her tummy where we both lay a hand across it. "Your child will be an Amazon girl."

"A daughter." I smile. "A beautiful baby girl. Oh Rosa!"

"Your child will be a slave."

"No. No! She will not. Not my daughter."

"We will not have a choice." She says. My joy, while still there, was now tempered by these hard realities. "This wasn't supposed to happen."

"But it did."

"I thought for a moment we might pass it off as Cassie's. But my demon blood makes that impossible." She sighs. "Had I known that I was speaking for more than myself I never would have told anyone my true heritage."

"You shouldn't have to hide who you are."

"No."

"We…We will find a way. We have friends. Friends who can help us."

"Or betray us." She lays her head on my shoulder and slips her hand beneath mine. Across its back I feel the scarring from the symbol that branded her as mine. A brand we would be legally required to sear on our daughter's flesh. My ears ring with the memory of Rosa's screams back at the slave market where it was done. "Your training. The enemies you've made in town. My outlawed use of magic. The crime I ran from. A careless word from Colly or Aristocles. There are so many ways things could turn against us." She takes another slow, deep breath. "It was different before."

Her words struck true. Before now all of the risks we took, and there were many, were Rosa and I's to bear. But now…now we had an innocent to consider. An innocent whose fate was tied to ours. Above all else we had a sacred duty to see our child survive and flourish.

"There is the potion." She says. "I know where one finds such things. I saw another of the meretrix in Alexandria take it. She suffered, but only for a few days. Physically at least. It would solve our little…problem."

"Our child is a problem." I squeeze her hand tight. "She lives."

"Good." Rosa whispers. "Then we take the second way."

"The second way?"

She looks up at me, almost seeming to see me through her wide green tinged pupils. "I will go."

"What?"

"I will run. Like I did before. This time with Silvanus to watch over me."

"Rosa…"

"Quin." She smiles. "This land. This place. This work. This life. This is your dream. You belong here." Her smile grows. "I will write when I can. Perhaps you might visit."

"What!?"

"Stay my boy. Marry that girl. Build this dream Quin. Have kids. So many kids." Her eyes cast about as if watching them at play. "Let their laughter fill these woods. Get rich. Grow soft. Be happy."

Again, she was right. This place had it all. Everything I had ever wanted and so much more. In my time here I had made friends, built contacts, bore responsibilities, fallen in love, had amazing sex, worked Ceres' fields and I even got to play hero once or twice. All of it while living in a palace. A palace! It was all of my desires come true. Just as the soothsayer predicted that first morning here.

I begin to laugh. "You cruel old bastard."

"Excuse me?"

"Mercury! Are you enjoying the show?" I look up into the green boughs above. "Have I played my part well? You tricky son of an ass!"

"Careful! He and Jupiter may be listening." She says. "Why are you laughing?"

I shake my head. "Rosa. Do you honestly think I'm about let you go out there on your own? To raise our child, OUR child, by yourself? Is that who you think I am?"

"No." She says. "But…you have so much here to…" She stutters. "Your house…your work…this life…"

"Just more chains." I say. "More chains for the curse to bind me. I may enjoy bondage you old fool. But you are not my Lady!" I look back to Rosa. "We break the chains. Every last one of them. I don't know how, I don't know where, but we WILL be free Rosa." I gently push my hand into her belly. "All of us."

"No! This place is everything you always wanted. Don't throw it away."

"It's not about me Rosa." I say, tears once more blurring my vision. "To get what I want, what I really want, it is not my dream I have to chase. It's ours. It's hers." Looking out through the woods and holding my Lady close I call out. "I understand Dad. I get it now. I know why you had to leave." A loud sob breaks through. "I love you!"

"Oh Quin!" She hugs me back as I squeeze her close. "Thank you!" Love and relief pour out of her. Despite the brave sacrifice she'd been willing to make for me she cannot hide the joy of our continued bond. Our child would have her father and she would have her man. "I love you!"

Chapter 110: Feels Right

Chapter Text

"Quin!" Cassie's scared voice echoes through the woods. "Rosa!"

"We're here." I call back. "At the old cypress."

Rosa sits up in my lap and turns toward the approaching footsteps of our lover. At my hip Danae raises her head to look that direction as well. When Cassie breaks into sight I hold an arm open for her, inviting her into our embrace. For a moment I could see the concern rise in Cassie's blue eyes by the tears she was seeing in ours but as she nears she picks up on the joy and feeling of liberation exuding from our happy huddle. She hurries to my side and kneels. As Rosa leans in to hug her I put my arm around her to hold both my beautiful women.

"What's going on?" She huffs through heavy panting breaths as she hugs us back. "I thought something terrible had happened."

"No my girl." Rosa kisses her head. "Something wonderful has happened."

"Oh?"

"The most wonderful thing that can happen." Closing her eyes Rosa reaches up to touch my cheek and feel my tears and my smile. "Between man and woman that is."

"Between man and…?" She gasps as the light of understanding sparks in her eyes. "You don't mean…what I think you mean."

"I'm gonna be a dad Cassie." I stroke Rosa's soft shoulder. "We're going to be parents."

"Oh!" The big news hits Cassie nearly as hard as it had me. Joyful tears well up followed by a smile that lights up the whole forest. She thrusts herself into us and hugs us both with all her strength as we hug her back. "Congratulations!"

"Thank you." Rosa beams and kisses her head.

Cassie looks up. "The priestess?"

Rosa nods. "I've had signs for a little while now but…I've been trying to deny them. She had with her some momma drops."

"Priestesses of Ceres always do." Cassie says.

"Momma drops?"

She looks at me. "Little candied balls of honey blended with special herbs."

"And a wee dash of magic." Rosa adds. "I ate it when I went to the room."

"And?"

"As bitter as mugwort."

"That's it then." Cassie's face falls suddenly. "Oh! My Lady. You…you did not want a child."

"It's true. I did not. Which is why I acted the way I did." Rosa says as she lays her horned head on my broad shoulder. "But my Master has shown me the foolishness of fighting fate." She looks down to her tummy. "This child, his child, is my greatest blessing."

"Yes it is." Cassie's smile returns as she pinches my belly. "You're a virile one, ain'tcha?"

I laugh. "Born and raised Ceres boy. What'dya expect?"

"Ha!"

Taking Cassie's hand Rosa grips it tight and brings it to her chest. "It is not all happy news I'm afraid."

Cassie looks from her to me and back to her, trying to read it in our faces. "What is it? If there is anything I can do…anything!"

Rosa kisses Cassie's hand. "We're leaving Cassie. I'm sorry."

"What!?"

I run my hand down her back. "We will not allow our daughter to be born in chains. Even if they cannot be seen. We must be gone before the Empire ever knows of her."

"The risks are many." Rosa says. "We do not make this decision lightly. But…these chains must be broken. Not one more link. Our daughter will be born free."

"Free." I nod.

"You're leaving?" Cassie says, still grappling by the sudden news. "Where? When!?"

"Soon." I say. "Before Rosa is too far along."

"Demon pregnancies are much longer and slower than human's." Rosa says. "My mother's was fifteen months with Danae. It will be some time before I show and longer before I become a burden."

"You are never a burden." I assure her with a kiss.

"The point is that we have some time. But our path is uncertain." Rosa says softly. "The sooner we go, the sooner we can find another life."

"And every day that we stay is another for the curse of this place to sink its claws deeper." I say. "We must not delay too long. The gods are watching."

"Harvest." Rosa says. "After the harvest ball."

I give a slow thoughtful nod. "And it would see me through my contract with Horatius. He's done good by me." Looking the overwhelmed Cassie in the eyes I say. "You'll be coming with us I hope."

Leaning back she looks at me in disbelief. "You hope I'll come with you!?"

"Baby." Rosa whispers to me. "Do not pressure her. This is very sudden. Let her take time…"

"Of course I am coming with you!" Cassie cuts in. "You didn't think I'm staying behind?"

"Cassie, my girl, don't be hasty. You are welcome, of course you are." Rosa says in that smooth soothing tone of hers that could have calmed an angry hornet. "We would stay if we could. This is a good, good place with good people. And we do love you Cassie."

"We do." I affirm. "Very much. But our child…she comes before anything else now."

"Of course she does." Cassie says. "Before everything else!"

"We never planned this. This wasn't supposed to happen." Rosa says. "We understand it is not as simple for you to pick up your roots to drift on the winds with us. At least not right away. Perhaps once we get established…I don't know. Our presence here…"

"Has been the best thing to ever happen to me." Cassie finishes her sentence with a fire in her eyes. "You are not leaving me here!"

I am smiling again. It touched me to see Cassie fight for what we'd built. She felt what I felt. Rosa was trying to allow her a graceful exit but it was far too late for that. "Tell her Cassie."

"Quin, please." Rosa says. "Cassie. There is no shame in staying. We would understand. Your family, your life, your people, your land, it's all here."

"And it will still be here if WE ever return." Cassie's chin rises. "My place its at my husband's side." Her shoulders straighten. "At my Lady's heel." She gives Rosa's hand a firm squeeze. "And sat beside my daughter's cradle."

"Your daughter?"

"You told me once that you would love Quin and I's children as your own." Cassie says. "I feel the same way."

"Cassie…"

"Rosa! Are we family?" Cassie says. "Was I only just a mate for your boy? Or is what we have real?"

"Oh Cassie. Of course it's real." Rosa sighs and slumps in between us. "I never meant to cause so much trouble to so many."

"Trouble?" Cassie exclaims. "My Lady! This is a gift! This sounds like the adventure of a lifetime!" My spirits rise just by hearing the fearless timbre in my fiances voice. "I hear your tales of your far off home and the stories about you and Quin's journey here and I envy you. I love this place. I love my family. More than I can say. But I want to see the world too Rosa. I want to grow, I want to experience things, I want to live! Nobody ever asked me if I wanted to stay in this valley my whole life. It was always assumed that I'd be the good farm wife like Mom and Granny and countless women before them. It was a given that I would live and die without even stepping beyond these mountains around us. For you and Quin I was willing to do so. But this? This is better. I will always carry my home in my heart, and I do hope we might visit again, but this feels right." She nods. "This feels right."

"Feels right to me too." I say. "If you change your mind…"

"Not gonna happen, boy."

"Ha! Fair enough."

"Besides." She says with a sassy smile. "With a baby on the way you're going to leave it to this big ox to look after you? Ha! Face it. You two are going to need all the help you can get."

"She's not wrong there." I chuckle.

"You two." Rosa marvels. "You're too much for my heart."

Cassie takes a deep breath as she looks about the forest through new eyes and a bold new spirit. It was funny. We were leaving for Rosa's freedom and our unborn baby's, yet it was Cassie who most of all seemed alight with the desire for liberation. "Your villa? Your land?"

"It was never truly mine." I say with a pat to the rough bark behind me. "I am thinking we let it return to its true master. Old Silvanus. Mercury's had his fun for long enough." I look to my beloved Rosa whom I purchased with Paullus' silver. I look to dear Cassie whom I met thanks to the location of his house. "My uncle's inheritance has given me wealth beyond measure. I have lost nothing and gained…everything." I place my hand over Rosa's belly. Cassie's hand joins it followed by Rosa's. "We will find our own palace. I promise you that. A bit more humble perhaps. But earned the honest way." My women smile and huddle close to me. "If we stay true to each other we will find our home."

"Yeah." Cassie sighs. "I am going to miss that kitchen though."

"And the bedroom! A Lady couldn't have asked for better." Rosa croons wistfully. "I never even got to host a party in our hall. Peisandros would have been so envious."

"And that garden!" Cassie says. "The things I could have done with it."

"And the bath." Rosa says. "Ohhh that bath."

"Oh yes! Definitely that! Amazing."

"Geez!" I quip. "Are we goin or are we stayin!?"

"We're going, we're going." Rosa giggles.

"He did promise us a new palace though." Cassie chuckles. "You heard that part, right?"

"Oh yes." Rosa agrees. "He did promise. I heard him."

"With a nicer kitchen."

"And a bigger bath."

"And a better bedroom."

"Marble."

"Art."

"A library."

"Definitely. And all the most modern magical conveniences."

"On the coast?"

"Or next to a quiet mountain lake?"

"With a stable for our daughter's horses."

"Ooo yes! I can see it now."

"A humble one I said!" I protest as the gals carry on building their dream mansion in their minds. "HUMBLE!"

Chapter 111: A Higher Authority

Chapter Text

The girls' laughter fades and we settle into a quiet, solemn moment in each other's arms. And there among the roots of the old cypress something truly magical happens. A shift subtle yet profound. Our bond as partners, lovers and friends becomes something more. Forged by the shared love of our unborn child and the obligation we now held to her and each other Rosa, Cassie, and I become a family. We all felt it. We all shared it. And we are all humbled by it in our own way. Simultaneously each of us was bigger and smaller. Bigger because our new purpose was so much grander than the mere sum of its parts and smaller by the knowledge that we were each but one piece in the greater whole. Our lives had, in an instant, become so much more complex yet also simpler. Each of our individual dreams and goals were now but a piece in a higher combined purpose, none of them secondary nor primary but an equal tile in a larger mosaic. Even our regal Lady now had a higher authority that she must submit to. Each of us looking from one to the other we bask in this surreal moment where three became one.

It was Danae snuffling her pointy snout into our embrace as if to say 'Don't forget about me!' that breaks us out of the spiritual to bring us back to this world of roots and rocks and earth once again. We chuckle as Rosa scratches between the fox's ears. "Don't worry little sister. We won't leave without you."

We relax back, Cassie at my side with her back against the tree with Rosa still curled up on our shared lap, and let out a collective breath. After a moment of peaceful tranquility watching the nymphs play among the canopy Cassie gives words the question on all of our minds. "Now what?"

"We bring in the harvest. Finish our training. Have the ball." I close my eyes and sigh. "And I give Toke the fight I promised him. Then we can leave."

Both women tense at the mention of the battle to come. It had become something of a taboo topic among us as none of us enjoyed thinking about the northman's insane ultimatum. More so as he had become a friend to our small circle and somebody quite special to Colly.

"Fuck Toke." Cassie says at last. "If he wants to die a fool, let him."

"He wants to die a warrior. On his own terms." I say as I open my eyes again to stare at the green leaves above. "In these past weeks of honest living I've seen the fire return to his eyes. I've seen joy return to a man who had no hope. Death or to live his waning years as a ruffian's slave? What kind of choice is that for a man like him?"

"A choice he doesn't need to make. Why hasn't he escaped?" Cassie says. "It's not like our security is that great. He wouldn't be the first slave we'd lost. Dad would be upset but he'd manage."

"I don't know Cassie. I cannot see into the man's heart."

Rosa lays her head down on my chest and pets my arm. "I spoke to him about Aristocles finding a way to purchase him. He and Collywaddle have grown close to him. I am sure they would be amenable to some sort of arrangement when they could afford it." She says softly. "The stubborn man wouldn't even hear me out."

"He wants the battle. He needs it." I say. "One final test against a worthy foe. As a Roman I am his enemy, whether I like it or not. This is about more than life and death. It's about…I don't know. Honor?" I hug Rosa close. "I've heard him praying to his god Odin. He is making peace with this world. He intends to win our fight. And I will not deny him an honest victory or defeat."

"Men!" Cassie scoffs.

"Indeed." I say, not even trying to explain it to her.

"We should tell him that we're leaving." Cassie offers. "He could come with us! Take us to his people. We have no destination yet. Maybe…"

"I don't think he would want to return even if he could." I shake my head. "To face his kin after all these years? No. He would face an army of angry Gauls before he faced his own tribe. His bravery has its limits."

"Sometimes you can't go home again." Rosa whispers. "No matter how much you might dream of it."

"Besides. To be blunt. I like him and I respect him but I do not trust him." I say. "I do not know who we are going to tell about our departure, but he would not be on my list."

"Of our child we tell nobody. Of our move I believe that we ought to tell as few people as possible. If word got back to Lydia…I am not so sure she would let me out of her sphere of influence so easily knowing what she knows. To say nothing of others." Rosa says. "The cleaner the break the quicker and better it mends. To all except our dearest and closest we should simply…disappear."

"Dearest and closest." Cassie grips my arm and lays her head on my shoulder. "My family will not understand. They will not approve of this."

"They would be barking mad if they did. Me and my demon swoop in and whisk their daughter away for an uncertain future in a far off land?" I say. "If I were Horatius I would chase Rosa and I from the province with torches and pitchforks." I ponder for a time. "I would prefer to tell them. Cas and Horatius deserve that. Perhaps just before we go?"

"They like you Quin, they really do, but they may try to stop us." She says. "Me at least." She hugs to my arm tighter. "I don't know what to do."

"It's a risk." Rosa says, taking Cassie's hand and holding it tight. "They are your parents and you know them best. We will support your decision whatever it is."

Cassie bring Rosa's hand to her lips to kiss it. "Thank you. Let me think about it."

"Of course."

I take a long deep breath then squeeze my beautiful ladies in a great big hug, Danae included. "We've all got a lot of thinking to do." I kiss Rosa's head and then Cassie's. "In the meantime, I've got work to do. OOF!" I grunt as Cassie jams a sharp elbow into my lower ribs.

"Work!?" Cassie exclaims even as Rosa rubs my hurting side. "You're thinking about the fields at time like this!?"

"Hey. I'm still employed by your father, aren't I?" I say. "I can tell you that it's going to be hardest thing I've ever done to not tell everyone the good news."

Rosa beams and kisses my chin. "I know! I want to shout it from the treetops."

I look up. "I think we can trust the nymphs. I say go for it."

The three of us laugh and kisses are shared all around. As I sit and watch Cassie and Rosa share a loving smooch as Rosa's soft ass presses hard against my snugly caged manhood an idea strikes me.

"My Lady?" I ask in the voice of the submissive me.

Rosa sits up, her Ladyness coming over her like a fine robe. "Yes my boy?"

"I know you said that we should wait until after it all." I say. "And I do not question your wisdom. But…perhaps…we have something worth celebrating tonight?"

Cassie's eyes flare wide as my meaning sinks in. "The boy wants out of his cage." She smiles. "Naughty thing."

"No." I say right back, expecting the comment. "No my Lady. I would ask permission to remain bound. I find the focus and drive that my denial gives me would be valuable in my battle to come." Leaning in I kiss Cassie's cheek. "But there is no reason Miss Cassie has to see it through." I nip at her cheek. "Unless you're still waiting for marriage that is."

"Oh!" Peeps Cassie before she looks to Rosa.

"Oh!" Peeps Rosa before she turns to Cassie.

"Yark!" Barks Danae before scampering off to disappear into the undergrowth.

I laugh and hug them again and give them each a kiss.

"Think about it my Lady. While you're thinking about everything else." I let out a hard breath as my imagination begins to form an image of my Lady and my Miss together in our bed tonight with their loyal boy kneeling at their side. Gods what a sight! "I know I will be!" We get to our feet and I brush my Lady's dress clean of dirt and bark. I take Rosa in my arms for an extra special, extra tender kiss. "Thank you."

She giggles and nuzzles against my chest. "I love you baby. I was scared and now I'm not." She lets out a long breath. "My hero yet again."

Behind her Cassie beams and softly strokes her back. Again we kiss.

"Okay. Gotta go." I say as I reluctantly slip from their arms to start back to work. Turning around and walking backwards I say. "Think about it?"

Rosa laughs. "I will my boy. I will." Rosa laughs. "Now get! Go make us some money!"

"Ha ha! Yes my Lady!"

The whole way back to my crew I felt as if I had wings. I was going to be a dad! AAAAHHH! I'd never felt a joy like this. As I near my hard working men I do what I can to contain myself, though the lively pep in my step could only be muted so much.

Oeneus is the first to spot me. As I near I give him a cheery way and say. "Nothing to worry about. Rosa just got lost in the woods."

Oeneus looks around at the others who stop their work to watch me approach then back to me. "I TOLD you! I KNEW it!"

"No way!" Gyasi buries his face in his palm and laughs as beside him Lucas gives me a hard scowl.

"The nerve of this guy!" Chortles Quique while behind him Toke just rolls his eyes and does his smiling without actually smiling thing he did.

"What?" I say.

"You son of a bitch." Julian points at me. "You LUCKY son of a bitch!"

"Huh?"

"We're out here busting our ass and you're sneaking off to get some!" He exclaims. "With the two hottest girls in the valley!? Gods it ain't fair! It ain't fair!"

"It's good to be the boss." Quips Quique.

"Wait. You thought I…?" I say, aghast. "I did not!'

"OHHHH!" They all hoot in unison as if I'd just confessed to everything their perverted minds could conjure.

Despite my most fervent denials not one of them believe me and for the rest of the day I am teased without end for what didn't happen. I didn't mind one little bit. Our good humored ribbing and laughter matched my soaring spirit and just made it that much easier to hide the happy truth. Our jocular voices ring out across the ever shrinking expanse of amber grain that stretched out in front of us. Fields that I now looked on as the sinking sands of an hourglass. A tangible representation of the time I had left in this wholesome valley. I was going to miss these fields. I was going to miss this life. A life I'd only gotten the briefest taste of. And as I look about at my smiling and joking crew…damn. I was going to miss them too. But, like stubborn Toke, my mind was set and my heart at peace. I would enjoy these blessings while I had them but I would not look back once we'd moved on.

Chapter 112: A Brotherhood, Broken

Chapter Text

Our decision to leave seemed to act as the first tumbling stone of an avalanche as through the rest of the day a sense of the coming completion of harvest permeated the mood of the men and women of Horatius' farm. The end was so close now and change was afoot. The permanent staff and family were already beginning to look toward the next phases of the farm cycle while the hired freemen and slaves began to talk about their next jobs or returning home or whatever it might be. Some already knew that they would be back for next year's harvest while others hadn't a clue what the future would bring. Among my crew, by far the tightest of the working teams, a real sense of finality was settling in. From our challenging beginnings as a group of inexperienced workers working under an inexperienced leader to now where we were well established as the top crew by a country mile we had come a long way these past six weeks. We worked together, ate together, laughed together, trained and fought together, and most of them even lived together. In all the shared time and sweat and toil we'd not only become good friends, but good men as well.

Except for Toke whose warm side was saved exclusively for Collywaddle and, in a weird way, Aristocles the others shared a bond of manly companionship that even I was not fully privy to. Both because I was the boss and because of the extra time they spent together when I was busy with my women the original five had formed a friendship that I had faith would see them through many summers to come. These five men from very different backgrounds had been bound together in a beautiful new brotherhood. They were socializing together, making future plans together, and they'd even gotten dates to the harvest ball together, with a little help from Cassie. So strong was their bond that the three freemen among them, Lucas, Julian, and Gyasi, had made a pact to pool their earnings and, with some aid from Horatius, try to purchase Oeneus and Quique from their owner in Grumentum with the goal of eventually freeing them. When I learned of it I promised to chip in my entire end of season bonus to the cause, a generous offer that I might not have made had I known of the coming addition to my family. But my word had been given and I would see it done. Besides, it was the right thing to do. I was leaving here to see my beloved and my child live free. It felt good to know that something I had done here would see these good men free behind me as well.

That gather sense of change carried through into that evening when, as we all milled about on the platform warming up, Toke took the center of the space to announce in a firm, bold voice. "I am done."

A disappointed murmur runs through the rest of us as we look to each other then back to him. Even Rosa from her blanket is heard to let out a gasp.

"We still have a few more days." I say. "Then another two days until the ball. Horatius is not releasing the workers until we feast and celebrate."

"I am done." He says with ironclad finality. I might have argued on our behalf further but at this point I knew just how futile that would be. He looks about to each of us. "I have provided you with all of the tools for you to continue on together or on your own. Hispanians, African, even you Romans, I have never trained with a finer group. It has been my honor to guide you and teach you and watch as the warriors inside of you reveal themselves. It might not mean much in the gods grand schemes, but you've all given this old berserker something to be proud of."

He turns his head toward Gyasi and Cassie. "Gyasi, your speed and deftness with the bow is a credit to your people. Find yourself a swift steed and you will be a menace to every enemy in sight. Cassie, I've never seen your better with your accuracy at range and your tenacity on the platform was the equal and more as compared to your brothers. You would have made a shield maiden second to none." As they are still muttering their surprise at Toke's praise he had already moved on. "Julian. Our maul master." He smiles. "I never thought I'd see a barbarian's heart beating inside of a Roman chest." Julian glances about, not sure if he'd just been insulted or complimented. "Lucas."

At his name Lucas takes a step forward. "Wait! As Quin said, we still have time. We…"

Toke lets out a low chuckle and slaps a hand down on Lucas' wide shoulder. "Of all of us you are the one. The one who will see blood and glory. The soldier's song lives inside of you." He says as he gives Lucas a shake. "For you I ask you to remember but one thing." He looks around. "Remember us. This time. This place. This brotherhood. Don't let yourself become just another pair of hobnailed sandals marching to an Emperor's drum." With a slap to Lucas' chest he looks him in the eyes. "Not all that oppose you is your enemy. Not all that wear your colors is your friend. Hold onto your honor more firmly than your sword."

"I…I don't know what that means." Lucas whispers.

"You will." Toke turns and approaches Quique and Oeneus. "My fellow slaves, stand proudly." He places a hand on each their shoulders. "On the fields you traded your sweat to fatten another man's purse. Out there you were but a tool. But here in this square you trained like men. Trading work for skill and pain for virtue. What you have earned here no Roman can ever take from you. Quique, with your cunning and your staff you are fearsome at range. Oeneus, with your knives and speed you are a nightmare in close quarters. If you must fight for your honor or freedom, then fight! You are ready. Use your wits and mind your distance and you will find victory."

"Uh…yeah." Quique nods. "We'll do that."

"Thank you Toke." Oeneus says. "Thank you for everything."

He nods then at last the old gladiator turns to me. Stepping right up on me he thuds his chest into mine so hard he nearly knocks me back a step. I hold my ground as his icy gaze pierces deep into my soul. For me he has but one whispered word. "Tomorrow."

"Tomo…?" My eyes widen. "No! Not yet. The harvest is not yet…"

His growl so low that only I can hear him he repeats. "Here. Tomorrow night. When Hercules stands high in the South sky."

"Tomorrow night?" I play for time. "No. Wait. It's a new moon. It is Nox's time. It is an ill omen when Luna is hidden."

"Tomorrow."

"Toke. Things have changed. There are things…you don't know."

He shakes his head no. Things might have changed for me but his will was set in stone.

"After the ball." I try to bargain. "Let us at least have that. Let us end this as friends."

"No." Before my eyes I watch as a truly terrifying transformation comes over the northman. In the span of ten seconds I watch his cold gaze harden even further as, in his eyes, I shift from pupil to foe. In that moment I was everything Roman, everything Empire, everything holding him down, everything that ripped away his old life from him, and the only thing standing between him and the throat of his master. As the others, sensing the tension rise, gather around us he repeats one last time. "Tomorrow."

Chapter 113: Call Me Master

Chapter Text

To my great surprise, and Toke's even greater one, Cassie steps to my side then proceeds to shove her way between and force our instructor over the past month and a half back a step. Both of us look down confused on her as she now stood between us with the energy of a loyal guard defending its master. Cassie goes to shove him again, aiming for his chest, but ready for it now he easily deflects the push.

Undeterred she jabs a finger into his pec instead. "You bastard!"

"Cassie…" I say in a low voice as around us the men stood baffled at the outburst. Among the others only Gyasi knew of the contest coming between Toke and I and he was the only one now who didn't look utterly perplexed by the scene unfolding. If anything, I swear I see a little smirk on him as his archery protege gives our trainer a piece of her mind.

"No!" She barks and pushes my hand away as I try to pull her back. Stepping in on Toke again so that her bound bosom thumped against his stomach she glares up at him. "You bastard. After all he's done for you. You still mean to go through with this madness!?"

"This is not your concern, Roman." Toke tells her bluntly, his hard glare every bit the match to hers.

"He defends you. He tries to sympathize with you and understand you. He's treated you with nothing but honor and respect." She seethes. "He is THE most compassionate, kind…"

"Cassie." I say again, my voice more firm this time. Softly I lay my hands on her shoulders. "Please."

Grinding her teeth she lets out a snort then reluctantly allows me to pull her away. She wanted to say more, ohhhh how she wanted to say more, but she holds her tongue so as not to undermine my authority as her future husband. Knowing well how difficult it was for her to submit to male power I am quite touched at the respect it showed from her to show me deference in this public sphere. I couldn't have asked for a more perfect spouse.

It was then I noticed that Toke's hard words, Cassie's fiery tone, and the rustle of confusion had not gone unnoticed by our silent audience. Rosa was on her feet, her hands outstretched in front of her. While she might be half Amazon right now her appearance was pure demon! Her sharp fangs her bared, her pointed ears tilted back, her chin tucked to let her horns rise higher, and behind her sinuous tail swayed and curled like a hunting serpent. Most concerning of all however was the glint of eldritch green that I could just make out in her eyes and gradually creeping up the pattern in her horns. Someone unaccustomed to it would have easily mistaken for a trick of the dapple light but I knew it for what it was. I didn't know in what way but she was tapping magic!

"Everyone calm down!" I call in a booming voice which settles not only my crew but my overprotective Lady as well. "Everything is okay."

Lucas is the first to speak. "What's going on?"

My gaze meets Toke's burning glare where our wills meet and begin the battle the would finally conclude tomorrow night. "You're sure about this? No shame in changing your mind Toke."

He slowly shakes his head no, as I knew he would. I had tried with him. In these past weeks I had done everything I could think to do for him to see me as more than my citizenship. But, as I assessed all that time ago, the man was broken. He wanted escape and I was his vessel. As Cassie said, I did sympathize with the old warrior. I even liked him! And that is precisely why he chose me. Because I actually gave a shit. He knew that our battle had weighed heavily on my conscience and that I would, despite everything, mourn him when he was gone. He had found himself the perfect enemy. One to whom he actually mattered. It saddened me that this bonded brotherhood of hard earned growth and achievement had to end like this, but my patience with Toke had reached its end.

"Toke and I will be doing battle tomorrow." I announce. "For real this time. You are all free to come watch."

"No." Toke says. "Just you and I."

In just the way he did to me I shake my head no. "No. You have no power here, old man." His blue eyes narrow with rage at my insult, even more so at me wresting control of this situation away from him. It was a rage I welcomed. Our war had been waged. For one full day he would be my enemy. "Tomorrow night when Hercules is high in the South."

A murmur runs through my crew as behind me I feel Cassie step close and lay her hands on my back in silent support. "For real?" Julian asks as he looks back and forth between our unwavering glares. "So that's why he's trained you so much harder."

"Yes. He wanted his last foe to be a worthy one."

"Last foe?" Quique exclaims. "This is to the death!?"

"No." I say. "Until one of us can no longer fight." In a graver tone I add. "Though death looms depending on the outcome." I look about to my crew. "Nobody will speak of this beforehand. Nobody will interfere. Nobody will try to stop the fight or what happens after. Understood?"

Again they mutter among themselves. They were still unclear on what exactly was happening but through the respect Toke and I had earned in their eyes they agree to my order.

"This won't work." Toke says. "This game you're playing won't stop what's coming."

"Playing games is your specialty, not mine. And I don't want them to stop it." I say. "I want them to witness." I look to Rosa. "Rosa. Could you go to town with Cassie tomorrow and see if Collywaddle is available?"

"Um…yes Master." Rosa bows.

"What are you playing at, welp?" My foe hisses.

"You call me Master Quintus, slave." I say flatly as anger burns hot in his cold blue eyes. "You once told me that I was the type of man who needed a purpose in order to bring out the best in me. I believe that is the same with you. And I wish to defeat you at your best. Since your life means so little to you then you will fight for pride. What greater humiliation than to fall, once more, to a Roman's hand."

"Revenge is the only fuel I need." He growls, his shaking fists clenched tight at his sides. "Roman."

"Too easy." I say. "I'm not going to make this easy for you Toke. If you win the death that you so long for I want you to see the tears in your lover's eyes and hear her lamentations. Have you the courage for that, berserker?"

His every muscle is taut as he sneers. "Foolishness! This is foolishness!"

"Agreed!" I shout. "Let us call this off and find another way. I am only your enemy because YOU wish it."

"No!" He waves his arm. "Enough talking! Send them away! We do it now!"

My voice steady and controlled I say. "Are you really so afraid to face a little goblin girl? I never took you for a coward Toke."

For a moment his long, lean body tenses. I recognized now the way his weight settled and stance shifted that he was preparing a kick. Knowing that he was not about to open his long anticipated final battle with a cheap shot I stand tall, my arms loose at my sides.

Seeing that he could not bait me he takes a step back. "Very well, Roman…"

In a steel hard tone borrowed from the dominant Peisandros I tell him. "I told you to call me Master Quintus, slave."

Burning with a fire that threatened to consume him he grinds his teeth as he says in an eerily low tone. "Very well, MASTER Quintus. I will defeat you in front of your people. In front of your women. I will sing your downfall in front of them and your cursed gods." He stomps the platform. "Be here tomorrow at midnight and we put an end to this for good."

"I look forward to it." I say as I step into the space that he had just vacated to stare him down. "Until then…get off of my land!"

Silent tension fills the forest. There is a moment of real uncertainty as Toke hovered at the edge between honor and anger. Those around us wait with held breath to see if the northman would keep his word or put down his upstart pupil. Toke, refusing to take another backward step, strides forward instead…to brush past my shoulder and continue on off of the platform. There is a collective gasp from the others as Toke leaves both our presence and our fellowship.

Chapter 114: Together

Chapter Text

As I watched the northman's graying blond hair disappear around the trunk of a tree I found, to my great surprise, that I felt great!

It had been a much needed release after living under his unwanted ultimatum for these past weeks. I empathized with the man but I felt that I had done everything I could to make his time here a positive one. I even got him laid! It had been so bloody frustrating trying so hard for so long to befriend a person only to have them stubbornly keep me at arm's length. It was even more frustrating to be forced to bear the sins of my Empire on my shoulders. I wished him free as much as he did. More so! What was I supposed to do when the stubborn old fool wouldn't even try to help himself? Petty as it was it felt good to finally hit him back with the some of the same callousness that he had treated me to all this time.

I also felt as if I had just won the first skirmish of our war. I had managed to prod the normally stoic Toke to anger. And I had managed to do it in front of the others which I knew would sit in the proud man's mind like a hot coal caught inside a sandal. It was a risk of course. The warriors of Toke's people were famous for their fury in battle. But, after consultation with my Lady, I felt that the rush of emotion would be to my advantage. With his much greater experience in both training and real combat a calm and in control Toke was more dangerous than an angry one. I remembered well how much fun the old fighter had been having as he toyed with me during our first fight in front of Aristocles' shop and I did not want a repeat of that.

And finally, as much I prayed that this moment would never come, I was relieved to have it upon me. This coming contest was always going to be the fly in ointment. After tomorrow night the guilt of the result would weigh on me but at least it would be done. With my battle with Toke behind me, assuming I did not get hurt too badly, I would now be able to actually enjoy the end of work, the feast, and the big harvest ball.

After a moment of awkward quiet Cassie slides around to my front and lays her hands on my chest. "Gods! That was so hot!"

"What?" The tension in my spirit releases all at once as I burst into laughter at her unexpected reaction. Cassie turned on by a display of male power? The chastity really was getting to her.

Patting my pec she looks around at the others. "That's MY husband right there. MY man!"

My crew were not so jubilant. Gyasi steps to my side, looking off in the direction Toke went. "I will talk to him."

"You will not change his mind." I sigh, sadly. "But please. Go to him. Be with him. Let him know that even now he is not alone."

Gyasi gives me a nod then trots off to catch up with Toke. "I'll come too." Lucas says and hurries after him after a thoughtful look my way. I could not tell if he was concerned for me…or jealous for being given the chance to test my skills for real.

"But…but…" Julian stands on the edge of the platform looking back and forth between Cassie and I and the direction the others had gone. "This is how it ends?" He shakes his head. "After all we've done? No. This isn't right."

"Sorry Julian." I say. "I've known from the beginning. In fact…it was the only reason he agreed to train us. I guess Fortuna deemed that it would always end this way."

Quique and Oeneus approach their distraught friend. "I have no regrets." Oeneus says as he takes Julian's arm Roman style for a manly shake. "My brother."

"My brother." Quique echoes as he pats Julian's shoulder.

"My brothers." Julian whispers as he pulls them both into a hug. "What are we to do now?"

"Go." I say to them. "After all these hard days and evenings, you deserve a night off. Enjoy some wine. Go see those girls you invited to the ball." I then smile. "But don't enjoy yourselves too much. I expect you sharp for sunrise. The work's not done yet!" After a bittersweet chuckle Cassie and I go to join the trio, patting shoulders and shaking hands. "I wouldn't have traded this time together for all the silver in Britannia."

"Same." Julian smiles.

"Same." Oeneus nods.

"Me too." Cassie says.

All eyes fall on Quique. He looks around at us and quips. "Don't look at me. That's a lot of silver!"

We all share a laugh and a hug. "If it was anybody else against Toke I'd say there was no chance." Oeneus says. "But I think you might just do it."

"Of course he will." Julian says. "Big man is the best of us. I'd put my money on Quin against anybody."

"Mmm." Quique nods, though his eyes gave away his doubts. He was not so convinced that I would be victorious and I couldn't blame him. In all of our evenings on the platform we had not seen either Toke or myself with nothing held back. Nobody knew what that was going to look like. Me least of all.

The men say their goodbyes then head off together, a freeman and two slaves equal as friends. The sight of it gave me hope.

Cassie and I find Rosa had come to the edge of the platform. We come together and meld into a single embrace.

"My brave Master." Rosa whispers as she pets my face with a warm, tender touch. Gods, was there anything softer than her fine hands? After a moment she giggles as she runs her fingers around my mouth. "You're smiling!"

Scooping her up I cradle her close and kiss her. "I'm just glad it will be over so I can be free of him. One important anchor cut loose before our voyage." As Cassie hugs in close at my side I look from woman to woman knowing that I was most blessed man in all the Empire. "I wish Toke nothing but the best, but I've got higher priorities now. My family will always come first."

Beaming with happiness my Lady curls up tight against me and smooches my neck. "You're going to be the best dad ever."

That comment makes me stand just a little taller. "I'll do my best." After some warm cuddles against their warm bodies my mind drifts to other warm thoughts. "Well…the boys are gone early tonight." Cassie smirks and looks to Rosa as she instantly catches where my intentions were heading. "Whatever shall we do with this extra time…my Lady?"

"Oh?" Rosa peeps oh so innocently. "Did you have something particular in mind, Master?"

"Heh heh heh." My grin widens while my long caged manhood twitches inside of its hedgehog casing. "Well…there was that idea I had earlier."

"Idea?" Cassie says. "What idea was that?"

"You know." I bump my hip into hers as my imagination raced out in front of us. Already I could see my Lady and my Miss entangled in the sweaty dance of making love. GAH! Even caged and without a touch the mere sight of something so erotic would surely test my limits. But I was willing to take that chance. "The celebration."

"Ohhhh. The celebration!" Rosa says brightly, then scrunches her face. "Wait, what celebration?"

"You two are teasing me!" I laugh.

"Are we?" Cassie quips.

"Tonight." I press, my libido getting the better of me. "To celebrate our big news. Our Lady was going to take your virginity."

The girls both laugh in such a way that I knew I was the target of their inside joke. "This boy!" Rosa pinches my earlobe. "Have you ever seen such a horny boy?"

Cassie chuckles while slyly pinching my ass. "Never my Lady."

"He's got nerve. I'll grant him that."

"I think he thinks he's actually in charge around here!"

"Never." I smile.

My spirit is carried high by their love and humor but my lewd desires swiftly come crashing down as Rosa says through her titters. "Nobody will be making love tonight my boy."

"Oh." I say, just a little disappointed.

"When we make love to Cassie for the first time, WE will make love to her." Rosa says softly as she teases at the hair behind my ear. "Together."

"You think I was gonna let you win that easy?" Cassie's pinch turns into a full cheek grope. "As if I'm going to let a mere man get the better of me. If you can wait a couple more nights than I sure as Hades can too."

My heart shining like Sol I felt oh so very loved. "I wouldn't have been jealous. I wouldn't have felt left out. I would have been happy to watch and to serve."

"Quin." Rosa taps my lips. "Shush."

I am smiling so hard it strains my cheek muscles. "Yes my Lady."

"He is right though." Cassie says, her quiet groping of my ass continuing unabated. "Tonight deserves a celebration."

"Agreed." Rosa nods. "Boy! Take us to my chambers!"

I bow my head in happy submission. I would have said 'Yes my Lady' had I not been commanded to shush. Turning to the villa I take a step before I am stopped.

"Ahem!" Cassie says indignantly. "She said take US."

"Don't forget my girl." Rosa says. "We mustn't forget Cassie."

As Rosa peers up at me looking as beautiful as ever and Cassie stands in a wide stance with her hands on her curvy hips I am momentarily at a loss. Finally I shift my Lady to hold her in just my left arm, her tail wrapping around my forearm giving her extra stability. Then in one swift motion I dip down, step in, wrap my right arm behind Cassie's right knee, drive my shoulder into her stomach, then rise to hoist her up over my shoulder.

"AHHH! Ha ha ha ha!" With her booty high in the air Cassie kicks and wriggles. "Hey! I'm not a sack of grain here!"

Rosa buries her face in my shoulder and starts to giggle as hard as Cassie. "He he he he! Good boy!" Reaching across she finds Cassie's rump and gives it a few firm pats like it were a big round drum. "Well done!"

"HEEYYYY! Ha ha ha ha ha!"

My family laughing in my arms I carefully make my way across the roots and stones of the forest and back home again. Home, at least, for a few more days.

Chapter 115: Let Go

Chapter Text

It's a tricky thing getting home, opening the door, then navigating the dim halls and stairs of my villa while also literally carrying my family with me, especially as they wiggled and giggled all the way, but I manage it and before long we are in our bed chambers. The windows and balcony door had been left open so the room was fresh with the early autumn breeze. Outside the golden evening light bathed the countryside in a warm glow.

First I let my Lady down, placing her delicate feet upon the floor as softly as a falling feather. She thanks me with a smile and a cute bat of her big magenta eyes. With Cassie, still slung over my shoulder, I slap my hand into her plump ass and grip it before plopping her down not nearly so daintily.

"Damn." I say as I roll and rub the shoulder that Cassie had just been hanging from. "A bit less cheese and dates might not be a bad idea for your girl, my Lady."

"What did you just…?" Cassie stammers at my flagrant impudence. "You are a dead man, boy!"

With a big grin I stand ready for her wrath. I'd said it purely for this reaction of course. While naturally thicker built than Rosa she was in no way overweight. In fact after these last weeks of training Cassie was even slimmer and more toned than ever while still maintaining that nice big rump and bosom. But it was still fun to tease.

"Hold on there my lovely." Rosa steps between us and pats Cassie's heaving chest to soothe her. "Not tonight."

She grumbles under her breath before saying. "Yes, my Lady." Her shoulders relax though her eyes promised me that her revenge was only delayed.

Rosa turns around to me and touches my chest. "Tell her how you really feel."

I sigh and confess. "I don't actually think she's heavy. I love her body just as it is." With a bow of my head I add. "Apologies Miss Cassie."

Cassie gives me a nod of acceptance then looks to our Lady with big, expectant blue eyes. She seemed to know what was coming next.

"Very good, Master." Rosa pats me. Finding my big hand she holds it in both of hers and asks in the sweetest tone. "May we undress you, Master?"

"Master?" In the privacy of our chamber was an odd time for her to reach for that title.

Cassie steps to my other hand and takes it in a similar fashion to Rosa then, in a very un-Cassie like way she bows her head demurely. "Please, Sir?"

"Sir!? Cassie?" I look back and forth between them, confused at what they were hatching here. One thing was clear though, they really wanted my clothes off. "Uh…sure."

"Thank you!" They say in unison then begin to giggle. Their laughter brightens the already wonderful energy that was filling the room.

As they remove my tunic the women speak among themselves. "We are so blessed to have such a powerful Master." Rosa says with a gentle smile as she runs her petite hands down my muscular arm.

"Such strength." Cassie says as she runs fingers across the span of my chest. "Such vigor."

"No man is his equal. No foe his better." Rosa leans in to kiss my stomach then press her cheek against my chest. "I feel so safe in my Master's arms." Taking the hint I put my arms around my slender slave girl. Welcoming my embrace she snuggles in close. "Mmm."

"Loved by his women." Cassie smiles as she begins to remove the training subligaculum that she had made for me. "Respected by his men."

"Feared by his enemies." Rosa's soft hand glides up and down my bare torso as Cassie pulls my bottoms away leaving me in just my cage. "The conqueror of the fearsome harpy."

"Vanquisher of thugs, both city and country."

"Charmer of amazon, human, demon, wizard and goblin alike."

"A man of honor." As Cassie stands she draws her hands up my calves and thighs. "Provider. Warrior. Leader. Lover."

"Father." Rosa smiles as she gazes up at me, her blind eyes wide and vulnerable. "My savior. My hero. My Master."

"My man." Cassie presses in to join the embrace and I am only too happy to bring her into it. "My betrothed."

"My perfect boy."

"Why are you speaking like this?" I whisper to them.

"Why think, my love? Why question?" Rosa nuzzles my chest. "May we put you to bed, Master?"

"Um…yes. Sure."

"Thank you, Master." Slipping her arm around me Rosa leads me to our bed, Cassie walking along held to my other side. Beside the edge Rosa stops and turns me toward her. "Cassie dear. My knife and our ropes."

"Ropes?" I let out a whispered gasp as the breath catches in my chest. "Oh, my Lady! Tonight?"

With a honey sweet smile Rosa kisses my chest again. "Shhhh. Be at peace, my Master." Her fine fingers rub in a small circle at my heart. "Be at peace."

Cassie fetches the special extra sharp blade that Rosa had bought in case of any emergencies mid-bondage and gives it to her Lady before returning to the shelves where we kept our special vermilion ropes. Snip. Snip. Snip. At my thigh laces are carefully sliced. Rosa cuts each securing lace then pulls my chastity cage away from my body. The rush of clean, cool air felt incredible as it breezed against my manhood. Except for my regular wash in frigid water my junk had not felt freedom in a long time.

At Rosa's direction Cassie lays the ropes at the corner of the bed then takes my cage to put it on the shelf where we kept our lifestyle items. When she returns both she and Rosa guide me into bed with tender hands and warm, loving smiles. I am laid flat on my back in the center of the great bed. With a soft pull here and a gentle push there Rosa has me position so that my hands and feet point to the four corners of the mattress. Kneeling tight to my side she lays her demon warm hand across my chest to feel it rise and fall with my breath.

"Bring us clean water and a cloth." She says softly.

"Yes, my Lady." Cassie bows deeply. Just before leaving she stops to bend low and kiss my knee. Gazing up at me she whispers. "You deserve this Quin." With that she is away.

I turn my head and look to Rosa. "My Lady…thank you!"

"Shhhh." She places her finger tips at my lips and slowly traces them. Down below her tail slithers down and over my leg. "You are safe. You are loved. You are under our care. You are Master." She croons with a lullaby lilt. "Let go your worries. Let go your fears. Let go." She strokes my hair, love aglow brighter than magic in her special eyes. "Tonight, my love, you may soar." Leaning in she kisses me, soft and tender. "Away on Morpheus' wings."

Chapter 116: Pampered

Chapter Text

Far lighter than a massage but not so much as to tickle Rosa takes a hold of my shoulder then slowly begins to stroke up my right arm. She traces the shape of my deltoid before moving on to delicately rub the meat of my bicep. She smiles as she feels me shiver while she swirls her pinky finger along the sensitive skin at the nook of my elbow. Past my thick upper forearm her hands taper down to my wrist where she again finds the most tender area for her fine fingers to play. Her small left hand then glides up my calloused palm until she interlocks her fingers in mine. As she grips my hand I grip back, swallowing hers in my big mitt. Holding my hand in her left her right brushes its way back to paint through the hairs of my broad chest then begins to explore aimlessly.

Her hand warm and gentle and her voice sweeter and more luscious than the finest mulled wine Rosa softly runs her elegant hand over my splayed body as she speaks. "Are you warm enough, Master?" She says. "I could have Cassie bring a brazier."

"I am warm." I say. Safe under my Lady's care a deep peace settles over me, mind and body.

"Are you comfortable having Miss Cassie here for this?" She asks. "I have prepared her. I did not think this would come tonight, but she is ready."

Closing my eyes so that I might just bathe in the good feelings of her sumptuous voice and tender hands I let out a long, slow breath. Every ounce of stress and tension leaves my body with it. "You planned this." I smile. "For the night before Toke."

"Shhh." She leans down and kisses my open lips oh so gently. "Let us not speak of such things, Master. Tonight is for you."

"Mmmm." I take another long breath. "Yes. I trust Miss Cassie."

"Thank you, Master." Leaning her hip into the side of my chest she runs her hand down the opposite flank, her slender fingers finding my every contour. "The breeze feels nice."

"Yesss." At the mention of it I notice how the gentle wind coming through the open windows and balcony door caressed my naked flesh and hear the rustling chorus of the temperate breeze through the forest. And what a lovely sound it is. The hiss of the leaves, the creak and groan of bough and trunk, the distant burble of Aciris, and the happy-go-lucky ditties of the warbling songbirds, the world all around sang in harmony. And while the draft did cool my skin it also allowed me to bask in the glow of Rosa's warmth against my side. "Mmmm."

"Good boy." She grips my hand tight. "My good boyyy."

"Hmmmm."

She continues to pet and stroke me and caress me for as far as her free hand could reach. Her hand was so soft, so warm, so delicate. When they find my scrotum they become even more lighter of touch. Her fingers spread slightly she slowly pulls her fingertips over my balls and up my cock that I hadn't even realized until now was already almost hard. Very gingerly she takes a soft grip of my penis and gives it a tiny squeeze.

"I've missed this." She whispers.

Opening my eyes I look up to see her staring back at me. I knew that she could not see me as I could feel the touch of her magic yet still she gazed upon me with a tranquil smile. "It is yours, my Lady."

She takes a slow breath then her smile widens as my manhood swells in her loose grip. "I confess that I had my weak moments, Master. I nearly released you early more times than I can say. Just to feel you again." She gives me one final squeeze. "Just to feel you inside of me."

"I would have obeyed."

"I know, my love." She releases my penis and gives it a pat before her hand migrates up my stomach again. Her fingers weave back and forth until swirling back into the hairs of my chest.

As quiet as a barn cat Cassie reenters the room with the items requested by our Lady. Sensing the peaceful energy of the room her movements are smooth and calm. Like a blushing virgin on her wedding day her head is slightly bowed and the cutest demure smile brightens her beautiful face. My eyes follow her as she comes to the side opposite Rosa and places the wide terra sigillata bowl in her hands and the cloths she carried over her arm on the bedside table then walks back to close and latch the door behind her. Walking around the bed again her eyes pan up and down my body, a twinkle in her blue eyes tells me that she appreciated the sight of my erection.

"Undress for him." Rosa says softly. "And let loose your hair."

"Yes, my Lady." Cassie replies without hesitation.

Still in her training gear Cassie begins by loosening the tight wraps that Rosa had secured around her joints. Left wrist, right wrist, knees and ankles, one by one the wrappings are coiled away and set aside. Watching me watching her Cassie then removes the simple tunic she wore before and after our sessions then commences to unwrapping her bust. I confess I enjoy the way the bindings left pinkish textured lines across her fine flesh. They were reminiscent of the rope marks that would soon grace my body. Silently I lay as audience as Cassie's full bosom seems to swell out of the wrappings and be revealed. All the while Rosa continues to hold my hand and pet my still physique.

"You are beautiful." I whisper to Cassie.

She smiles and bats her sapphire eyes. "Thank you, Sir."

"Funny to hear that from you."

Her shy laugh brightens the room. "I am learning. Exploring. Expanding."

"Dear Cassie has been looking forward to tonight." Rosa whispers. "As much as I have. Be gentle with her, Master."

"Yes, my Lady."

Cassie unweaves the battle braid down her back then shakes free her long brown hair. She loosens the belt of her subligaculum and with a slow, sensual push slips it down her shapely legs. When she rises again she enters Inspect without even being commanded. She hadn't done it for Rosa. She did it for me! Standing tall with her hands behind her head and her legs just past shoulder width she stands to fully display her thick, fertile body for my pleasure. Eyes roaming up and down her womanly flesh I drink her in, and the taste is sweet. Though she doesn't move an inch I can feel her pride and confidence grow as I silently take her in. She appeared the perfect submissive woman…that is until she shoots me a sassy wink.

I chuckle and look back to Rosa. "You've trained her well."

"She does it because she loves you, Master." Rosa strokes my cheek. "Now close your eyes my sweet man. Let your women clean your powerful body."

She calls me Master but there was no doubt who held this room in the palm of her hand. I close my eyes as commanded and settle in to be washed and pampered. Ohhhh, and pampered I am.

Cassie is made to kneel at my other side, each woman now pressed against me on either flank, then she wets and wrings out the cloths and the pair of them wash the results of my dusty toil from my flesh. The water is warm. Their touch gentle as they wipe away the sweat and grime in long, careful strokes. Each work at their own rate and in their own way. Cassie being more direct with straight, linear scrubs and Rosa's washing was all swishing and swirling across my skin. With the only sounds being the occasional trickle of water as they refreshed their cloths and nature's melody outside I am tempted to allow myself to drift away into slumber. But I wasn't about to allow myself to miss a second of this treatment. A few times they do speak, and each time it was only to compliment me. "His body is so strong." "Master's face is so handsome." "His cock is so hard and virile." And other such flattering things. No man in all the Empire had felt as loved as I did right now.

The one bit of me they do come together for was the bit that had been caged from the world until today. Working as a team they clean my genitals. After a whispered command from Rosa Cassie carefully lifts and gently stretches my balls while my Lady attentively swipes the sweat away. Perhaps not trusting Cassie not to excite me too much, and gods it wouldn't have taken much, Rosa takes her turn to hold once they get to my dick. Cupping my penis with that special tender care that only she could give me Rosa lifts my member as Cassie daubs and swipes my rod clean. The head and foreskin my Lady saves for just herself. For this I peek and the love I see beaming from my demon Lady's joyous expression as she washed my knob with the gentleness one might hand a freshly hatched chick made me hers all over again.

They then continue to work together. One lifts a leg as the other cleans along the bottom, then they switch roles for the other. I felt a bit bashful as afterward they lifted both my legs to wipe my tush as if I were a puling babe with a soiled diaper. Neither reacted in any way other than they had been, treating my butt as just another bit of me to be cleaned. Each leg is then laid back right where it had been, ready to be bound. They gently pull me into sitting to wash my back then lay me right back down again.

With the moisture wicking off my tingling skin I am much cooler after my bath. Rosa knew this and had me covered.

"Lay with him." She says softly. "Keep the Master warm."

"Yes, my Lady." Cassie the lays at my side, covering my nude body with as much of her own warm naked flesh as she could. Hugging to my side with one leg across mine, her soft breasts and body melding against me, she begins to kiss my cheek and neck and shoulder.

"Ohhhhh." I stare at the ceiling in a state of total mental and physical relaxation.

"I think he is ready now, my Lady." Cassie whispers.

"Yes, my dear." Rosa croons. "I believe he is."

Chapter 117: Boundless

Chapter Text

With Cassie's supple body pressed against mine, her cheek resting on my shoulder as she continued to kiss my neck softly, I close my eyes and lay still to await my Lady's attention. I could feel her moving at my side and it is only as I hear the rustle of fabric that I realize that she was undressing. When I feel her bare bum press to my hip I knew that the Lady was now as naked as her two submissive. Moving silently and gracefully she sets to work.

I feel her weight leave the mattress then hear the rope uncoil to spill to the floor. As quiet as the fresh breeze I hear the dry hiss of rope sliding against rope. A teasing lick of cool crosses my left foot and lower leg, the palpable sensation of my Lady's limited sight finding my shape, followed quickly by a soft, warm palm sliding down my inner ankle. She pushes the folded end of our special rope beneath my ankle to then coil the twinned cord around my leg. Just the touch of that unique supple texture was enough to force a sigh from my lungs. With masterful ease the Lady ties that particular knot she used that would hold strong yet never tighten nor loosen. At the corner the mattress is pulled up as Rosa guides the ropes beneath to the metal frame which supported us. Pulling the rope taut she ties it off to corner post before letting the mattress return to its natural shape. As attentive as ever when we played with bondage she checks and double checks her knots before moving on. Pulling the remainder of the long, dense rope with her she then does exactly the same with the other leg.

As Rosa does her thing it soon dawns on me that Cassie's cozy cuddle was not simply about warmth. In the past Rosa had always liked to keep a hand or some other part of her touching me at all times as she did her thing. I'd come to recognize it as an anchor and a comfort blanket it one, reminding me in a bodily way that my Lady was there and that I was safe. With Cassie providing her boy with the physical contact that I needed, in a full body embrace no less, it did give Rosa a bit more freedom to work apart from me for short periods. Not that she ever left me absent of her touch for long, but the constant physical contact was not as necessary with her girl at my side. It was such a tiny detail and one I would have never thought about myself yet one that made an incredible difference. It was this kind of awareness of my needs that made my Lady the best in the world.

For her part Cassie continues to hold to me, sharing her warmth and her love with tenderness and care. Either by training or simply through picking up on the sacred trust that was flowing back and forth right now between Dominant and submissive, Cassie remains respectfully quiet so that I could savor this moment to its fullest.

Rosa's warm hand and cooling sight glides up my leg, along my side, then up my outstretched arm as she moves from ankle to wrist. Encircling my right wrist the rope is drawn snug, but never so tight as to pinch or cut off circulation, then knotted firmly. This time the other side is not affixed to the frame but to one of the stout wooden pillars built into the wall that acted as the massive bed's headboard. It would have taken a draft oxen to pull that post from the wall, my isolated arm would have no hope of even budging it. Rosa was binding me for real tonight. Escape would be impossible.

"Ohhhh!" I hear myself moan.

"I'm here." Cassie whispers and clutches tighter to my side. "I'm here, boy."

"Good girl." Rosa coos. "Good boy."

I open my eyes to see my queen of a Lady at the side of the bed gazing down upon this undeserving mortal man. The fact she could not truly see me but instead looked straight through me made me feel all more insignificant to her greatness. Towering over me her body, lithe and nubile, was divine in it's erotic beauty. Her breasts, small yet perfect, and pert aroused nipples beckoned for a mouth as loudly as her long, thick cock which slumped heavily between her fine, smooth legs. Kissing the tips of her slender fingers she finds my lips and passes the kiss on. Eagerly I kiss them back and try to suck on them, but she pulls them away with a smile.

"Tonight I offer you to Morpheus." She boops my nose. "Cupid will have to wait, Master."

"Yes, my Ladyyy."

Bewitched by her power and beauty I cannot tear my eyes from her as she slowly glides around the bed to stand at my other side. When she finds my waiting arm I stretch it out further, eager for the bliss that hovered so near.

"Mmm." She bows and kisses my palm. "Good boy." She then gently touches Cassie's shoulder and whispers. "Move to the other side, my dear."

"Yes, my Lady."

Moving smoothly and carefully Cassie rises just as much as she must to drag her soft body across me to snuggle to my cooler opposite flank. Just the brush of her super soft belly across my achingly rigid manhood might have been enough to set me off if my ingrained obedience hadn't stepped in to deny the spilling of my seed.

"He's already close." Rosa returns to the bed, kneeling in the space Cassie had just left, and lays a hand on my chest. "He will not be with us for very long."

Cassie hugs me, hard, and kisses my temple. Into my ear she whispers. "I love you, Quin."

"Love…youuuu." I whine, my own voice receding even as I spoke. "My Lady…pleeease."

She settles herself hard against my side, her tail wrapping around my thigh for maximum contact between us. "Yes, my Master."

Reaching across me she pulls the remaining length of vermilion rope to my left side then, as calm as ever and with a serene smile that sets my heart to ease, she binds my last limb. Her work done Rosa lounges across me, using Cassie's body as one might use a pillow on a sofa, and with a gentle hand she softly strokes my hair.

"I am here. Cassie is here. You are safe. You are loved. You are loved!"

"Myyy…Ladyyyy…"

"Try your bonds, my boy." She says as refreshing cooling magic settles across my face. "Test them."

One limb at a time I give a small pull, each time I feel the rope holding me give not one inch. A bit harder I pull, first both my legs and then both my arms, and while the weave of the cord digs into my skin as the bed creaks against my effort again there is no movement. At last, all my muscular limbs pulling together, I heave against my bindings with all my great strength and for my struggle I receive…nothing.

It was at that very moment it happens. As I gaze up at my horned Lady and feel the impotence of my own insignificant power contrasted against her omnipotent feminine might I am suddenly…floating.

The evening sky, the forest breeze, the room around me, the bed below me, even the ropes around my wrists and ankles, all of it melts away to leave me adrift in the clouds of my sweet bliss. I can barely even feel myself. I too had melted away with the world. Just another wisp of cloud drifting among the rest.

In a dizzying contrast, for every sensation I lost however I gained threefold in the realm of the person to person sensual. My spirit may have evaporated but my skin still crackled, alive to the faintest touch of body on body. Cassie's silky hair against my shoulder felt like a flowing river, the fuzz of her crotch against my hip was forest, the soft weight of her breast against my ribs a all encompassing quilt and the tickle of her breath washing across my neck a blustering autumn wind, I could FEEL her like never before. Even the oh so subtle shape of her nipple mashed to my side stood out like a campfire in the night. And my Lady! Ohhhhh, my glorious Lady. She shone over me like a goddess! I could feel them, I could smell them, I could taste them on the air.

Swaddled in this warm womanly love I soar! In these skies there were no bills to pay, no work to do, no battles to fight, and no past nor future to worry me. In this heavenly realm I had no power to muster, no agency to direct, no decisions weighing on me, no responsibilities to bear, and no will of my own to trouble my empty mind. It was so peaceful here. So quiet. All of that incessant noise…silent at last. The weight of my world was now Hers to bear. My Lady. My Lady! So powerful! So powerful! OHHH GODS! My Lady! MY LADY!

I was gone. My Lady had me now. She held all that was left of me. Nothing left for me. All for her. ALL FOR HER. YESSSS! Body, mind, soul, existence, all of it, belonged to her in this floating eternity.

Total surrender. Total helplessness. Total trust. Total submission. Total, glorious, boundless FREEDOM!

Chapter 118: Soaring

Chapter Text

My Lady. My Miss. My disembodied self. The voices echo all around me, close and distant at the same time, clear yet muffled by my blissful haze.

"Haaahhhhh…"

"Look at him." A face materializes before me. What lovely blue eyes. "Is he okay?"

"He is soaring. The ropes have him now. I've never seen a boy take to them like he does. Most require prolonged endurance of great pleasure or pain to attain this. For him it is the mere loss of control. His submission comes from the spirit, not the flesh." A warm soft body, as light as fluffy down, drapes across me from the right of my chest to my left shoulder and a new face appears. Joy!

"My Ladyyyy…"

"I have you my boy." Gentle fingers slowly stroke through my hair. A nipple brushes against my lips. Without thought I latch and begin to softly suckle. "Ohhhhh. I have youuu."

"Mmmmm."

I do not how long that I nurse in silence. A minute? An hour? Saturn had no hold on me here. There was just two loving eyes, the small, supple breast in my lips and those wonderful fingers stroking through my hair.

"May I try, my Lady?"

"Of course, my dear. Move slowly now. Let him swim."

"Hahh…" I mewl in soft protest as the teat is removed. But it is quickly replaced by another. This one much larger, with big plump nipples. Opening wider I nuzzle into the fleshy mound and fill my mouth with a good latch and begin to suckle again. Oh! Those rich blue eyes were back. How lovely. Miss Cassie sure was pretty.

"Oh. Oh, that is nice."

"Mmm. I've never tested him, but I believe he would nurse the whole night long if I let him. He is quite fond of it."

"The way he is looking at me…makes me feel…like a goddess."

"It is powerful. I know." A silk soft touch caresses my thigh. My Lady moves to kneel between my spread legs. "With all of my experience, I had no defense against him. How I long to see those beautiful eyes again."

"Mmmmmm." My own voice hums.

"What are you doing to him? He likes it."

"Just touching him." Fingers, slow and touching me oh so lightly, glide down the inside of my calf and begin to dance over top of my foot. A dexterous tail wraps around my other foot. "In this euphoria he is both heightened and numbed." Small hands glide up my sensitive inner thighs. "His skin is alive to the faintest touch. Hoouuhhh." A demon warm breath washes across my scrotum and penis.

"MMMMMM!"

"And impervious to pain."

"Impervious?"

"There is no suffering where he is now, beyond being brought back too harshly. That would be cruel." A palm, as smooth as butter, rubs across the bottom of my foot. "But regular physical pain? That does not exist for him here." Kiss, kiss, kiss, across my toes while another hand caresses my knee. Aroused by my Lady's sensual touch I suckle harder on my Miss' breast. "Whip, cane, clamps. He could endure any torture. The things my sister could do to her boys and girls in bondage was…impressive."

"Wow."

There is a quiet sigh. "When the time has come, what you and he get up to alone is not for me to judge. I know he can be such a rough boy sometimes. Rougher than I can be. But please, look after him. He cannot look after himself in this state."

"You can watch and guide me."

"I do not know if I could…bear to be present when my boy is struck. To hear his cries. That is a trust you and he must develop yourselves." A soft, lightly sucking kiss graces my stomach. "I think it might break me." There is a pause. "I would oversee a hard session with you if he asked it of me. But I would not enjoy it."

"Would he?"

"I do not know. He is so strong and so hard and so giving of himself, and I am so soft and weak. I can only imagine his true limits. That side of him will be yours to explore, dear Miss Cassie. But tread carefully. You will be punished if you harm my boy."

What feels like the tip of feather trails up my side toward my armpit. By instinct my body attempts to move in response to the tickle, but of course the ropes hold me helpless. Breaking from Miss Cassie's big soft titty I let out whimpering moan. "Ohhhhh!" I pull and pull as the maddening tickle reaches my open armpit to twist and twirl right at the tenderest point but in response I feel nothing but the secure strength of my special ropes holding me firmly in place. "Ohhhhhhh! Lady Rosaaa! Mercyyy!"

My Lady's giggle is music to me as she torments just a little longer with the feather then erases the tickle with a kiss to my pit.

"Perhaps he is not as hard as you think." Miss Cassie's chuckle sounded like mirth itself. "Defeated by a feather."

"He he he! Perhaps."

I begin to laugh. And once I begin I cannot stop. "He he he he! Ha ha ha ha! Eee he he he heee!"

"There he goes."

"He's drunk!"

"Drunk on our love, my dear." Rosa titters and peeks around Cassie's shoulder, her eyes alight with playful joy. "I love you, Master!"

"I love youuuuu! I LOVE YOUUUU! I LOVE YOUUUUU!!!"

"Ha! He's too much." Lifting up the tit I'd just been suckling on Cassie lets it plop down over my laughing face. "This'll quiet you down."

"HA HA HA! Um, num, num, num!" Using my lips I nip and suck at the smooth underside of her breast, with the occasional slurp snuck in for good measure.

Caught up in my laughter and chortling herself she rises up higher Cassie to loom over me, her chest above my head, then starts to rock her shoulders back and forth so that her big soft boobs battered my face. Lower down my Lady, giggling away with glee, was now straddling me, her big cock and balls laid over mine like a hen incubating her clutch, with her hands rubbing up and down my sides. Soon those rubs become tickles to my exposed ribs on both sides!

"OHHH! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"

It gets worse! As Cassie's titties continue to bap, bap, bap across my mug Rosa's long, sinuous tongue finds one arm pit as her tail finds the other!

"NOOO! AAHHH HA HA HA HA HA!!!" Even through my gut-busting guffaws I still try to catch the heavy, pendulous fun bags pounding my cheeks and nose. "UM! UM NUM! Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Um, Um, Um!" I pull and heave and thank the gods when my ropes budge not an inch. I was my Lady's plaything and I loved it! Completely at my women's mercy I laugh and play with the total freedom or a rambunctious puppy. "HA HA HA HA HA!" My Lady was merciless! Those rib tickles could have brought an elephant to its knees, to say nothing of what she was doing to my pits. "OHHH HO HO HO HO!" Tears flow, I am barely breathing and my abs ache harder than any amount of training would have brought. When I thought I could take no more…I endure just a little longer before crying out. "MERCYYY!"

And mercy comes swiftly. The tickles stop and Rosa slides down to hug to my body and pepper my chest with kiss after sweet, loving kiss. Cassie too settles back across my chest, her left mammary resting against my chin and ready for another suckle if I wanted it.

Cassie gazes down into my teary eyes as I shine back all the happiness in my subby heart. "What have I gotten myself into with you two?" She chortles. "You two might just be mad, you know that right?"

"He he he he he!" I giggle before… "NOM!" I latch back onto her beckoning nipple and start suckling like mad. "Mmmmm!"

Chapter 119: Refreshed

Chapter Text

After the laughter I was feeling a bit more connected again. Less in the pure state of dissolved floating bliss but far from fully grounded I lay there as if on a raft carried by a slow, tropical current. Swaddled by the comfort of my bondage my two divine women caress me and rub me and nurse me and sooth me and make me feel just…wonderful. At some point I feel my limbs become unmoored but my state of bliss is sustained by the firm pressing of warm, soft bodies on either side of me and the pulling of a thick cozy blanket over us all. Snug and safe my family cuddles. Free from thought and fear I am allowed to simply drift away.

I open my eyes. My wrists and ankles were free. When did that happen? The balcony doors and window shutters were closed and through them comes slivers of pale early dawn light. It was morning? At my right side I could feel my Lady balled up in the space between my flank and my arm. She was entirely under the blankets except for the tip of her tail that I spy just poking out the side. At my left side, her head resting on the same pillow as mine and her hand resting lightly on my shoulder, Cassie slumbers. I'd never seen her asleep before and the sight is a lovely one.

I lay feeling completely rested and at peace with both the world and myself. At peace yet also…energized. Refreshed and born anew. Whatever had happened last night after Rosa tied me down I was still feeling its pleasant aftereffects. I was ready for any challenge and eager to face the day. But not just yet. Letting out a long, contented sigh I melt down into the bed.

As I rest and savor our shared warmth it slowly dawns on me that I was to fight Toke today. That harvest was nearly over. That the next great change in my life was just around the corner. That I was going to be a dad. I smile and shake my head as my love for Rosa swells in my heart. Had it been a normal evening I would have dwelled on these things. Especially that battle coming this night. Again and again I would have imagined the fight, planning out strategies and counters for an idealized Toke that only existed in my head. Once in the darkness I would have tossed and turned, my mind trapped in the snares of my looming worries. As it was, I had never felt more rested in my life. My Lady had saved that special evening for me. She knew the effect it would have. What an incredible gift she had given me. I am reminded once again that her magic went far beyond the arcane energies of enchantments and spells that she could play with so easily.

Roused by the same dawn glow that woke me Cassie opens her eyes. The first thing she sees is me gazing back.

"Hey." She whispers.

"Good morning." I kiss her softly on the lips.

"Mmm." She smiles and sighs. "A girl could get used to that." She wriggles closer and shifts to slip my arm around her, trying not to disturb my sleeping Lady in the process. Cassie rests her cheek on my shoulder, her fingers playing lightly through my chest hair.

"You stayed the night."

"Mmm."

"You'll be in trouble."

"I already am." She says. "I'm about to run away with you, Quin. They can think what they want."

"They would have been worried when you didn't return."

"Don't worry. They came to check on me." She chuckles softly. "My brothers showed up banging at the front door last night. I sent them on their way."

"They did?" I say without even the foggiest recollection of it. "What happened last night?"

"We had fun."

I smile and squeeze her tight to my side, her full fleshy warmth squishing ever so delightfully against me. "That much is obvious."

"You really don't remember?"

"Parts of it." I say. "Laughter. Joy. Peace. Fun. I sucked your tits for a little."

"A little!? You sucked my poor nipples raw!"

"Shhh!"

We share a laugh as Rosa stirs but quickly settles again. "I'd never experienced anything like that. It was amazing." She kisses my cheek. "You were amazing."

"Me? I just laid here."

"For last night, that was enough." She says. "You and Rosa made me feel so special. Her control made me fearless. You made me powerful. I felt like was holding you in the palm of my hand. To have a strong man at my mercy so completely…it gave me this high I'd never experienced. You both showed a lot of trust in me."

"We love you, Cassie."

"Oh Quin. I can't even…find the words."

"I know. Trust me, I know." I kiss her dark bed-messed hair. "May I ask you something, boy to girl?"

"Of course."

A question that had been niggling at me since I woke feeling so fresh and relaxed finds voice. "Did I cum? Did I cum without permission?"

She hugs me. "No Quin. You were a good boy. Our Lady was very proud of you."

"Oh good." I sigh. "Ohhh good."

We lay in comfortable silence for a time, each of us cozy where we were but with the growing awareness that the day would not wait for us. "Are you ready for today?"

"Ready or not, it is here." I say. "I couldn't have asked for better training or a better night's rest. Toke will have me at my best."

Looking up into my eyes she says with a steel conviction. "You will beat him, Quin."

"I'll try my best."

"No! You will beat him. You will destroy him. You will dominate him and have him grovelling at your feet!" The fires of competition burn in her blue eyes, just as it did on the training platform. "He hasn't a chance against you."

I lightly flick her earlobe. "Geez! You want to fight him for me?"

"I would if I could!"

"I believe you." I chuckle. "Better this way. At least with me he has a fighting chance."

"Pfff." She pinches my side. "Damn right."

Feeling absolutely incredible I take one last deep breath and slowly let it out. "I have to go."

"Yeah." She says. "Expect a hard time from Lucas. And I'd avoid Dad today if you can."

"Good idea." I say. "I'll just steer clear from your whole family as best I can."

"Nah. Granny's okay." She grins. "She was asking me a couple weeks ago why I hadn't stayed the night already. She was worried something was wrong."

"Good old Granny."

"I'm gonna miss her. I'm gonna miss all of them." Before I can even get a breath out she pinches me again. "Don't say it. I'm coming, and that's that."

"That's that." I say. "Who knows what Fortuna has in store for us. We may be back."

"We shall see." She says, then gives me a real pinch!

"Ow!"

"Look at you laying here. You've got a fancy Lady to keep, a future wife to support, and our young'n on the way. Get yer lazy butt out of bed and go make your family some coin, will ya?"

I laugh. "Yes Ma'am."

We share a smile and a really nice kiss then, with her help, I carefully slide from the blankets with as little disturbance as possible.

"Masterrrr." Rosa whines as my motions, careful as they were, sends a cool draft wafting beneath the covers. "Come back to bed, Master. It's still earlyyy."

"Does she always whine like this?" Cassie chuckles as she slides over to take my spot in the middle.

"The Lady's not much of a morning person."

The lump that is Rosa shuffles closer to Cassie, her tail zipping back under the covers so that not an inch of her touched the cool morning air, then she mumbles something about beauty sleep. Happy as could be my gals cuddle together in our big bed.

"Have a good day, Quin." Cassie says. "Or as best you can make it."

"You too." I wink. "Hey. I love ya."

"Right back at ya." She smiles. "Love you too."

"Mrrmm." From beneath the cover I hear a sleepy, muffled, whimpering. "I love youuu, Masterrr."

This gets me laughing all over again. Bending down I kiss the lump of blankets at Cassie's side and whisper. "I love you."

Turning away I stand straight, raise my chin, square my shoulders, and march out into the world to conquer the day.

Chapter 120: Ready Or Not

Chapter Text

It was a good thing that I had been so bolstered by that incredible night with those incredible ladies as the day that I set out to conquer put up some stiff resistance. It begins on my walk to Horatius' estate where a blanket of autumn gray had been draped across the crisp blue heavens of summer and a brisk wind was blowing down the valley from the North. As a field worker an overcast sky was a welcome sight and a break from the weeks of heat would be appreciated but they did bring with them the threat of rain. Along the way I whisper a short prayer to Jupiter to stay his hand and let us get the harvest in. We were so close now and, to a man, my crew and I just wanted to see it through even though it would mean the dissolution of our little fellowship.

At breakfast the chilly reception I receive from Cassie's family made the North wind feel downright balmy in comparison. Horatius is the first face I see as I approach the gathered workers and by the hard look that follows me in I could see the boss was not pleased with me. I don't think it was so much that he was mad at the idea of his daughter and I having sex, he knew the ways of the world as well as anyone, as it was the brazenness of not even attempting to hide it before marriage. It was the disrespect of it that raised his ire. He makes no move to approach and, sensing he was in no mood to chat, I keep my distance. Next came Cas serving at the breakfast table. My 'good morning' is ignored and my meal is dished out without a word, my portions noticeably less than what she usually gave me. With her she wasn't so much angry as disappointed and embarrassed. Disappointed because I think she'd built me up in her mind as some kind of ideal gentleman and embarrassed because of the looks I was receiving by all around us. Unsurprisingly the word that Cassie had spent the night at my place had gotten around. Standing beside her however was Granny trying her best, and failing, to hide a knowing smile. I wanted to explain that I had not deflowered their maiden the night before but I knew I would not be believed. Besides, if I told them what actually took place it was sure to be even worse.

Reunited with my crew I am greeted by the scowls of Lucas, as well as a nearby Felix, and the congratulatory smirks from the others. The others besides Toke that is. Toke sat off on his own, his hate filled frosty eyes drilling holes into me as I approached.

"Have a good sleep, boss?" Julian quips the moment I am close enough to hear to the chuckles of all those around, to which he gets a hard slug in the shoulder from Lucas. "Ow!" He rubs his sore shoulder. "I just meant because we took it easy last night. Geez."

"Watch yer damn mouth." Lucas growls.

I roll my eyes and sigh. "It's not what you think. But there's no point in even trying with you lot." I sit among them and eat my meal. "Just keep it to yourselves."

As we ate and got ready for our day I sense a tension running among my men just beneath the glib surface. And Toke, he had never been so sternly silent before. Even in those awkward early days. He spoke to nobody and responded in grunts and simple terse gestures. He was already as taut as a drum and had me squarely in his sights as his enemy. Physically and mentally he had worked himself up for battle. Had I not had my night of rejuvenating rest and total mind-blanking bliss that I did I might have been shaken by his intensity. No, on second thought, all jittery and second guessing and fatigued from a poor slumber I WOULD have been shaken by it. No doubt about it. With the grounded clarity of thought that only a good night's sleep could bring it hits me that, unfortunately for him, he was peaking over ten hours too early. Would he be able to hold this level of focus and ire for that long? As I meet his glare, fully accepting my role as his bitter foe for the day, I decide that we were going to find out.

Finishing my breakfast I stand. "You're all well rested then. On your feet you cackling hens." As they groan and rise I look to the sky. "You can rest if the rain comes. In the meantime, we're gonna show Ceres just what a crew can do." Looking around at my men I announce. "This will be our finest day yet!"

"Damn. Big man is fired up today." Quique says.

"I wonder why." Oeneus says with sly insinuation. "Must have had quite a restful evening."

"Shut it!" I bark, to which they laugh.

As the others collect their sickles and other things I step away and approach the northman who hovered nearby. Without fear I step up to him and say. "You may rest up today if you wish, elder." As his cold eyes narrow I add. "If you're worried that you might slow us down."

Among my crew you could have heard a pin drop as all eyes watch us intently. Toke's jaw clenches, his body tenses and his grip on his sickle tightens. I ready myself, just in case.

After a long moment he growls in a low voice. "I see what you are doing, whelp. It only stokes me hotter."

"I told you to call me Master." I say firmly. "I'd hate to have to waste the time in taking you to the whipping post when there's work to be done."

His lip trembles in rage…then he bows his head just a couple of inches. "I am ready to serve, Master."

It fucking killed me to talk to this proud man like this. A man I respected and quite liked. But the game was afoot and if I was going to win I needed every advantage I could get. There would be time to soothe feelings later.

"Good. You're with me today, old man. Keep up if you can." Confidently, or stupidly depending on your point of view, I spin and show him my back then stride away for the fields. Only about half a dozen steps later do I hear the crew scramble to catch up.

That day I work my men, hard but fair. With the extra recuperation from having no training the night before and the blessing that was the clouds and cool breeze they were more than up to the pace that I set. We sing our work songs as we slice and gather sheaf after sheaf. With our spirits high, except for one obvious exception, I cannot help but be proud of my crew. Most had come to me as green as a Spring seedling but in the years hence they would be known as fine working men and a boon to any harvest crew. Despite the work and camaraderie, Toke proves himself to be hard as steel. He shows no joy, no fatigue, and his simmering eyes were a bottomless font of hate. When the day is done and he stands strong as the others groan, his tireless tanned muscular body glistening from his toil, I wonder if I'd only made my task more difficult. The man wasn't human!

"Are you done with me, Master?" He asks me as we take some end of day water, the first words he'd uttered since breakfast.

"Toke…" I sigh.

"Am I done, Master? Am I free to go?"

I look at him, wishing that he would give me something to hold onto. Some glimmer of warmth for the friendship that might have been in different circumstances. But his warrior mind had no such weakness. I was his enemy and until one of us stood triumphant over the other that is all I would be.

"You are free to go." I say.

He gives me one last slavish bow of his head. Likely, hopefully, the very last I would ever see from him. Then without a word he turns his back on me and walks back toward the farm. As I watch him go I pray that someday we might be able to shake hands as men. As equals. This Empire that had given me everything had taken from that great warrior his dignity and freedom. The very two things that I would give up everything, including my life, to see my daughter be born with.

As a low rumble of distant thunder rolls down the valley Gyasi steps up beside me to watch our teacher, our cohort, and our brother in sweat recede into the distance. "You ready for this Quin?"

"Yeah." I whisper. "I am."

Chapter 121: The Time of Mars

Chapter Text

There is a peculiar energy as my crew gathers around me. They wished me luck in my battle tonight though they expressed regret as to how the unity we'd built would soon be fractured. Some were excited to see a fight, curious to see whether the master or the apprentice would stand victorious, while others felt it a betrayal of all we'd trained for. To them we had worked so hard all harvest to be able to handle ourselves when we needed out in the world, not to turn those skills in on each other. There was definitely some hard feelings toward Toke and, from Lucas especially, some directed at me. We say our goodbyes and they assure me that they would be there tonight to bear witness. Indeed, they tell me that they wouldn't miss this fight for anything.

On the slow walk home I feel a change wash over me as my thoughts narrow in on midnight. I do not push the thoughts away but instead embrace them. Last night's evening of escape had been a gift and exactly what I needed then. But now was the time for focus. The darkening roiling sky is unsettled but my mind is clear and sober as I concentrate on visualizing my opponent, imagining what he might do, plot what I would do in response, and carefully manage the emotions that naturally rise.

Unfortunately my concentrated contemplation is jarred but the unexpected company sitting on my front step. I had almost forgotten that I'd sent Rosa and Cassie to town to gather a larger audience. Aristocles rises and brushes the dust from his robes then strides out to meet me in front of Mercury's statue.

We shake hands and I say. "Thank you for coming."

"You mean to go through with it?" He says with a concerned scowl.

"Yes." I say bluntly, not in the mood for explanations.

"Colly's upset by this." He says. "Can't say I'm thrilled either. What a waste of a life."

"It's his life to waste. Besides, I might win."

"If anyone can I suppose." He says, his tone telling me that he had his doubts. "He seemed a fine fellow. Such a waste. So foolish."

"If you had lived a life in chains you might act foolish yourself."

"Pah." He scoffs. "We all live our life in chains, Quintus. The chains of family, reputation, finance, and fickle Fortuna." He says a quick prayer under his breath so as not to offend the goddess of fate. "Your uncle was a slave to wine and dice. You to love and honor. Me to my craft and my pleasures."

"Love is freedom. Honor is not a chain."

"Then break your word and do not fight him. I know you don't want to, so don't. Report him to the authorities. They'll stop his mad plan quick enough." When I do not answer he says. "Exactly. Chains everywhere. Had the men of the North conquered our lands it would be us in slavery and them holding the lash." With a glance toward Mercury he asks. "Would anything really look so different from the high vantage point of the gods? Hardly." He shrugs. "You take life as it comes and savor the pleasures it offers when you can. What you can see and taste and feel is all you really have after all."

"Still a skeptic."

"Still a realist." He shoots right back. "Be a damn shame though. He was a powerful lover for Colly."

"Uf!" I roll my eyes. "I should have known you'd be thinking about that."

"And why shouldn't I?" He laughs and slaps my shoulder. "We're about to have an opening for a big virile stallion in our bed chambers if you're interested. I'll pay if you wish it."

"Gods."

"You would make my dumpling very happy." He smiles. "Toke served his purpose but…she is very fond of you, Quin."

As if her name had summoned her my plump green friend appears in the doorway with tears streaking down her cherubic cheeks. "Mathter Quin!" She cries out as she dashes for me. Coming through behind her are Rosa and Cassie. I kneel down and open my arms. Colly throws herself into me. "Quin! Don't do it!"

I kiss her head and stroke her braided hair. "Hello to you too."

She looks up at me, her huge black and amber eyes glimmering. "Don't do it Mathter Quin. Pleath."

"I'm afraid I have to, Collywaddle."

"But you don't! Why are men tho thtupid? Jutht don't do it." She pleads. "Jutht be friendth."

"If only it were so simple." As we speak the others gather around us.

"I jutht don't underthtand. Why?"

"I don't know, Colly. One final free act before the end? I cannot see his heart."

"What'th tho good about freedom?" She pouts. "It'th nithe to have a mathter to look after you."

"Not everyone has had masters who look after them." I then smile and kiss her head. "Nor are there many that are as wise as you."

"No kiddin!"

Gently taking her by the chubby cheeks I look into her eyes. "I want you do something tonight."

"Anything."

"I want to be kind to Toke. I want you to be there for him. You may be the only friend he's got left." Before she can protest I say. "If there is any hope left for him to free me from my word, I believe it is through you. He was soft with you? Kind with you?"

"Yeth." She peeps. "He wath very nithe to me."

"Few can say that of him." I say. "Be there. In his corner. Let him know that we care. Let him know that he matters."

Seeming to understand my thinking she sniffles and nods. "Yeth Thir."

"Good girl." I lean in and give her a good hug.

After a moment she says. "Oh my goodneth! You're tho hard now! You're muthleth are tho big!"

The group of us laugh as Colly starts feeling my chest and arms. Sensing the time was right Rosa steps in and guides the goblin away. "Wait for us in the triclinium, my dear."

"Okay Rotha." She looks to me. "Good luck Mathter Quin."

"Thank you, Colly."

Aristocles takes his slave's hand and the pair of them head back inside.

I stand and look to Rosa and Cassie, my heart full of joy in seeing them again. Immediately taking hold of the pause Rosa steps up to me. Laying a delicate hand on my chest she tilts her her head up. "Kiss me, my love." Happily I obey. We share a soft kiss and a warm hug then Rosa steps away. "I will see you again just before the fight."

"Oh. Where are you going?"

She motions over her shoulder. "To keep them away from you. As well as myself. Now is not the time for soft overprotective Ladies or emotional friends. No more distractions. Toke is your only concern now." She holds out a hand and Cassie steps forward to take it. She pulls Cassie closer to me and has her touch me, as if passing her claim on me over to her. "Cassie will stay with you. I take the boy with me and leave the man with her. She knows combat. She knows him. She knows you. She can be hard for you like I cannot. She will see to your needs so you can focus on your task. She can spar or plan or simply be there for you. You can speak with her, or not. Whatever you do, she will be valuable." Cassie steps into me and takes me by the arm. "And she will wrap your limbs in the style that I have taught her."

"I'll miss you, my Lady." I say softly.

"You're Lady will be there. I will be near. And I will be at your side the moment that this…unpleasant business is over." Taking my hand she squeezes it and brings my palm to her rose petal soft cheek. "This night is yours. But, may a silly little slave girl just ask one request? Please don't do this again soon." Closing her blind eyes she presses her cheek into my hand. "You may be strong and brave, but I am just…me." She kisses my hand. "No matter what happens you are my champion, my precious boy, and nothing will ever change that. Ever. I love you so much, Quin."

"I love you, Rosa." I say with my whole heart.

"Hahhh. Here I am being soft again." She smiles and takes a deep breath then reluctantly lets my hand go. I was equally reluctant to let it be released. "Go! Do your man things. But I expect my boy safely in my bed tonight."

I bow my head. "Yes, my Lady."

She gives me a courageous nod. "Fight hard, Master!" Taking a moment to gather her bearings she slowly turns away and walks back into our villa.

Cassie grips my arm tight. "This fight is tearing her up inside. It is good that it will be over soon."

"I know. She worries about me." I sigh. "Had I known she carried my child…I don't know. I think my answer to Toke might have been different. Things have…changed. Everything has changed. Am I making a mistake, Cassie?"

She looks up at me. "I'm not sure there was a right path on this one, Quin. But the choosing is what matters now." Peering into my eyes she asks point blank. "Are you doing this? Tell me now and let's be done with it."

"Yeah. I'm doing it."

"Then the time for doubts is behind us." Pulling me along with her we walk toward the open door. "Let go of Ceres, Venus, Morpheus, your Lady and the rest. Now is the time of Mars." Low thunder rolls across the steel gray sky as the first drops of rain hit the parched, dusty ground.

Chapter 122: The Darkest Hour

Chapter Text

The night was cold. The coldest I'd yet felt since arriving at my inheritance. The acrid aroma of wood smoke fills the air from the two snapping, crackling fires that Cassie and I had build to the East and West of the ancient stone platform. The fire's melody is punctuated by the occasional hiss of a rain drop filtering through the thick canopy above to fall onto the hot stones encircling one of the fires. Only the green copper plate at the center of the platform with it's tiny window to the open heavens received the steady drizzle that had set in after the storm. Thunder still shook the sky and flashes of Jupiter's bolts still lit the clouds but the worst of it was receding southward down the long valley. All around the impenetrable darkness of the surrounding forest the burble and babble of fresh streams carrying the recent deluge down the hill toward the swollen Aciris. The riverside bath, the gazebo, and most of the lower garden would be flooded once again as I had had no time to build up defenses against the river's fury. All of that clean up Cassie, Rosa, and I had done would be erased in a single night. But what did that matter now?

I sit kneeling beside the platform waiting for my foe to arrive. The rise of Hercules might have been obscured by the angry clouds but it was not difficult to sense that Nox's darkest hour had arrived. Toke would be here soon.

Behind me my Lady rested upon her blanket where she usually sat during our training with Danae curled up at her side. Just minutes ago I had heard her quietly pleading with the nymphs to hide away so that they did not give clue to Rosa's secret connection to magic. They had seemed to gather around her in response to her powerful emotions, as if to comfort Silvanus' acolyte. Thankfully they did Rosa's bidding and returned to the canopy to dance and chime among the pitter-patter of rain drummed leaves.

At my side was Cassie, her stony expression a mask of war and her trusty bow at her side and full quiver at her hip. When I asked why she brought her weapon she told me, 'So that I might fall a foolish old northman if he goes too far.' The chilling way in which she had said that made me believe it. She had been every bit the boon to me that Rosa had hoped. We had spoken tactics, her offering insights that I hadn't considered, to prime my mind. We had gone through some practice moves and light striking to ready my body. At every turn she filled my ears with words of strength and victory to enflame my spirit. And in the end, as she tied the supporting wraps around my wrists, fists, and ankles which evoked memories of my bondage the night before, she shared with me an iron silence to give me the calm I needed to harden my will.

Across the platform around the opposite fire sit Aristocles and Collywaddle huddled close together against the cool as they spoke quietly and somberly with each other while keeping watch for the others. Their flickering faces looked as grim as I had ever seen them.

The time of life and death was here. If I win, Toke lives. If I lose, Toke returns to slay his master and surely falls in the resulting chaos. When I agreed to Toke's conditions I thought, deep down, that I would be able to steer him from this course through respect and kindness. I had been wrong. I trained with him, I treated him fairly, I gave him a window to enjoy the country life and the touch of a woman. None of it mattered in the end. The broken man's will would not be altered. Not since the harpy's cave had the stakes been this high. And in that case I never had the time to reflect on it. I had been driven by my need to protect Rosa. Courage didn't even come into it. I simply did what I had to do. Having time to think about life and death while my blood was cold was so much more difficult. But I was ready.

"They're here." Aristocles announces as he and his slave rise to their feet.

Off to the West the tell-tale blue tinted glimmer of a sulfur torch stubbornly burning against the rain appeared and disappeared through the trunks of the trees as my crew made their way. A trail of inky black smoke followed them as the pitch of their waterproof illumination burned away.

What the others were feeling as they entered the clearing I could not say as my gaze locked onto my enemy and never let him go.

Toke stood tall and fearless. His face was painted black in the sockets of his eyes and dark gray in the hollows of his cheeks and his long reddish locks were pulled back into a tight braid. The combination made his already fierce features look skull like, as if his was the face of death itself. He was shirtless and his long, lean muscles shone from the cold rain that wet his flesh. Whether by his northern blood or sheer pride he showed no signs of feeling the cold. In response I pull off my tunic and scowl. Something I instantly regret as he sneers my way. Without meaning to I had made the first move and it was a petty one. An aura of alpha dominance comes over him like a shirt of mail armor. With infuriating calmness he breaks his eye contact with me to look down at the weeping goblin at his feet. He kneels and speaks in low tones to her and her master.

I let out a snort of frustration at my act of insecurity and his mocking response. A soft hand touches my shoulder. "Easy Quin." Cassie whispers. "This is what he wants."

Taking a long breath I nod and refocus my energies. I continue to stare at him and nothing else.

Once I was calmed Cassie steps onto the platform and walks to the center. "Why have you brought your weapons?" She asks the men. I had been so honed in on Toke I hadn't even noticed. "This is pankration."

"This is a fight." Her brother corrects her. "Do think we would travel at midnight without our arms? This is the hour of magi and monsters."

"Pfff!"

"You've got yours!" He shoots back. "Don't worry. The weapons are not for them." After a pregnant pause he adds. "They're for us."

"Toke said that we should each take a side." Julian says. "If either of them leave the platform we are to get them back on it."

"As quickly as possible and by any means necessary." Gyasi finishes. "Gladiatorial rules. Nobody escapes, nobody rests, until the battle is won."

"If you idiots think that you're going to use those on…!"

"Cassie." I say. "It's fine."

"But…"

"Leave it." I order. "I trust them."

She grumbles but backs away to return to my side. Honestly I wasn't thrilled at the idea of having weapons close by for this but at this point the last thing I needed was a delay to squabble over rules.

Across the platform I can see Colly showing Toke the affection that I hoped she would. Aristocles as well patted him on the shoulder to wish him a good fight. Though Toke was my foe I could not help but feel glad that he had someone here to support him. In Rosa's words I was as 'rough' and 'hard' and 'manly' as I could get, but even now the soft boy inside of me empathized. With touching gentleness he hugs Collywaddle, shakes hands with Aristocles, then rises and turns to me.

His icy blue eyes lock onto mine and drill into my soul. In an instant I watch the warmth he'd shown to Colly switch off and his cadaverous visage go dead of emotion. The casual ease of the transformation shook me to the core. In that one instant I realize that he was harder than me. Stronger of will than me. Capable of a warrior spirit that I could not summon in myself. He was better than me! I had no chance! All of my preparations come crumbling down around me.

The battle of wills already won he steps up onto the platform without a word…and waits.

Just as my resolve was ready to shatter there comes a soft voice on the breeze. "Rise up, my boy, and conquer."

My Lady's words slay my fears in a single stroke. My gaze burning back into Toke's cold eyes I smile and say under my breath. "Yes, my Lady."

Rising to my full height, chin proud and chest out, my thick muscles taut and heaving, I step onto the platform.

Chapter 123: Let's End This

Chapter Text

In the dozens and hundreds of times that I had run this moment over in my mind I had always imagined Toke and I's battle beginning with long grim stares and some final words as the tension gradually grew. At the very least I had expected some sort of clear signal that it had started, his now infamous 'go!' perhaps. After so long of a build up and the stakes involved the gravity of this moment deserved some ceremony. But neither come to pass as the exact instant that my trailing foot touched down on the platform the fight was on. Toke's hands snap up, one to protect his chin and one out front to jab or grab, while the rest of his body turns and lowers into a familiar combat stance. Familiar yet…opposite? I'd barely come to terms with the fact that we were already fighting when the realization strikes that Toke was fighting southpaw! He's never done this once in all of our long weeks of training together. Our audience as well notices it as murmurs of surprise ripple all around.

I am forced to adjust quickly as a pair of snapping jabs spurs me to action. Instinctually I slip to my right so that the jabs hit nothing but air. Big mistake. CRACK! Despite the cloudy sky and the canopy cover I see stars as I end up stepping straight into the rattling left hook that the jabs had set up. My friends let out great gasp in unison.

Covering up I stagger to the center of the platform shaking the cobwebs as quick as I can. Not quick enough. Toke shuffles in at me and fakes a jab. Clear headed I would have recognized the faint for what it was but still a bit loopy my only thought is to protect my head, leaving my gut wide open for the straight left kick that he buries into it.

"Gnngh!" The air is forced from my lungs in a low grunt. I try to grab for his leg but it was gone before I could even get close.

My bearings somewhat regained I am able to stave off a knee and an elbow but receive a hard shin into my knee for my efforts. Gods! Over six weeks of hard training and I felt like I was no better off than that first time he and I met on the streets of Grumentum! The cunning old wolf had kept a trick up his sleeve as I wasn't fighting Toke, I was fighting his mirrored twin. Of our group only Quique fought left-handed so I at least had some preparation for this, but while Quique was a competent fighter in his own right he was nowhere near Toke's level. Regardless I am swiftly able to reset my mind into fighting a left-hander and start the battle again, this time already sporting a sore jaw, belly, and knee.

Still trying to press his advantage the northman stutter-steps in then lunges for a take down. Mistake on his part. Knowing damn well that nobody in this group, Toke included, ever took to me to the ground while I was still fresh enough to bring my full strength to bear I allow the lunge and meet it with an uppercut. KRUNK! The punch flattens Toke's proud nose as his skull painted head snaps upward. Blood streaming from his nostrils he staggers backward and nearly off of the platform.

As our audience lets out another collective gasp I stand a moment in the center of the square allowing the cool drizzle that reached this part of the platform wash over me to clear my head and make my flesh as wet and slippery as his was from his walk over.

Toke wipes the blood from his lips and chin, though it is instantly replaced by the steady crimson flow, and he spits. "Lucky shot, whelp."

"You better have some more tricks waiting for me, old man." I wave him onto me. "I've taken your best shots and I'm still standing."

"Hardly." He scowls.

Back into his stance he prowls forward, far more cautiously this time. The blood streaking down his chin and neck to make his visage even more horrifying in the flickering firelight. But I wasn't fighting this blood spitting skull monster. I was fighting a man and I narrow my focus onto the details that actually mattered. Slowly we circle around the round copper plate at the center of the platform, our eyes keen for every lapse or flaw in our opponents guard. Once, twice, three times we come together to trade blows, blocks, counters and dodges and three times we come apart none the worse for wear. Yet each time I come out ahead. A faint but growing frustration in my teacher's cold blue eyes builds as blood steadily dripped from the tip of his chin.

"RAH!" He lets out a booming bellow and feints right then spins back the other direction, his fist looping through the air in an arc of pure devastation. Devastating if it lands that is. I duck the back fist and dig a hook into his ribs. THUNK! The force of my brutal blow echoes off the tree trunks and knocks him to the side a step. "Ngh!" Pushing my advantage I throw a series of rights and lefts, none of which find their mark but batter off of his arms and shoulders to do at least a bit of damage. He shoots a kick from his hip in return but I am able to dance back just enough for it to miss my ribs by an inch. CRACK! I let loose a hard downward hammer fist which clubs him square in the meat of the thigh. Wincing in pain he pulls his leg back and tries to shake off the effects as we square in the center once more. He goes to jab but I jab back faster, striking him clean between his dazzled eyes. He goes for a big left hook and I duck it and land a heavy body shot. The blows were adding up.

As a roll of thunder passes overhead voices low and awed whispered all around. The fight was unfolding not at all like any of us predicted. Toke was bleeding, limping, his long hair frazzled from the force of my uppercut and his left elbow was pinned to his flank to protect the ribs I had just hit. Despite the hollow skeletal face that stared back at me Toke was no monster of myth. This great painted man of the north, larger than life in all of our eyes, was all at once looking all too human.

I can barely hear the cheer rise up around us as in a flash of insight gifted by Minerva herself the truth opens up before me. After all of my worries and fears after all these weeks what was right there in front of me this whole time is revealed like it had never been before. Toke really was old. He was old and worn down by decades of porridge suppers, too much unnecessary violence in the arena, and a cruel master's neglect and beatings. A month and a half of honest living and good meals could not erase a half a lifetime of the grinding existence of a slave. I hadn't noticed until now thanks to my respect for the man and that, in training, we always held back. But in this true fight to the finish secrets had nowhere left to hide. In his prime he could have given me the fight of my life. But standing here on this day, if nothing changed, this long awaited battle was only going to go one way.

Seeing a new calm confidence wash over me Toke bares his bloody teeth and lets out a savage snarl. "RRRAAAHHH! ROMAN DOG!"

Before I can attack he launches himself at me with a wild flurry of punches, kicks, grabs and elbows that takes me aback through their sheer feral ferocity. The blows were looping and sloppy but unpredictable. I block and parry most of them and get a few back myself, but still they came one after the next after the next. A stiff blow to the sternum that would have staggered most men doesn't so much as faze him and the snapping punch across his branded cheek he doesn't even feel. He twice clips glancing blows off the top of my skull but I immediately return the favor with a hard strike to his temple. A fresh cut opens up at his brow but he was suddenly impervious to pain and damage! After a particularly wild fury in which I am forced to turtle up I peek out just in time to see him throw his body at me with reckless abandon.

"UFF!" I grunt as the pair of us tumble to the ground in a chaotic flail of arms and legs.

Two wet, slippery, muscular body twist and writhe for position. We wrestle like we hadn't done since back at Aristocles' shop, fighting to finish. In the flurry of limbs I see another opening and I take it, striking the point of my elbow across his broken nose, but again he soaks the damage with barely a flinch and uses the twist of my body to take my back. In a flash his battle hardened experience shows its worth and he suddenly has his legs wrapped around my torso as his arms scrambled to encircle my neck. I desperately try to fend off the choke, wondering exactly where things that had been going so well took this unfortunate turn. It was, of course, the moment that Toke abandoned our well drilled techniques to fight on pure warrior instinct. A final lesson from him that I would not soon forget.

With his blood streaming across my neck and shoulder I hold him off for a while but each time that I think that I am making progress I am hit with a series of elbows and punches which forces me to retreat into pure defense again. Gradually, inexorably, the huffing, snorting Toke gets closer and closer to getting my neck into the hold that would finish me. With a final surge I try to buck him off and it is in that very motion where his bicep slips beneath my chin. Toke squeezes.

As his powerful legs crush my body as his long, strong arms constrict around my neck everything…slows. The shouted voices around us become distant and muffled until I cannot hear them at all. I hear only Toke's hard breathing against my ear and feel the slow drum of my heart pounding in my chest. I watch the raindrops fall like thick honey rolling down the edge of bottle. And I feel…calm. It was a calm reminiscent of that state of bliss I found myself under my Lady's bondage, yet also different. It was not a calm of surrender but of focus. It was as if Saturn had slowed time just for me to provide the chance to think and act.

With both hands I push up on Toke's elbow with all of my strength while at the same time tucking my chin tight to my neck. Slippery from the rain my chin slips past his arm to deny him his choke. Echoing in my ear is his huff of frustration. My moment was soon. I could sense it in my bones. Indeed it comes just five beats of my heart later. As he goes to turn me and shift to recenter himself I lash out with all the wild strength he'd shown me just moments ago. There is another scramble, during which the world speeds back up again, and without even really knowing how I got there I find myself back on my feet again.

Across from me Toke's chest and shoulders heave up and down as he gulps down open mouthed breaths. Crimson streams from his nose and various cuts around his face to trickle down his long body with the rain. His fury, his costly grapple, and a day of heightened energies had now sapped him of valuable vigor. I was bruised and my knee hurt but with the deep rest of last night and the evening of focused preparation my reserves had barely been tapped. Whether Toke wanted it or not, the fight was over.

I offer my hand. "Let us end this as men and as friends. I offer a draw."

Taking the moment to steal deep, gasping breaths he whispers. "You…are my masterpiece." He laughs at some private joke then swallows hard. "You are my only legacy, Quintus. And it has been an honor." With that he slaps my hand away and bloodies my nose with wicked cracking jab. "But we fight to win!"

"Son of a…!" I spit and raise my hands again toward the battered, smiling berserker. "Alright then. Let's end this."

Just then there is some sort of commotion behind me. I couldn't make out the details but just by the tones of voices Rosa was upset about something and Cassie was trying to calm her down. And rightly so! I loved my Lady slave as much as any man could love a woman but NOW, at the cusp of my victory, was not the right time for distractions. Toke grins a bloody grin as he notices my attention split.

"Your slave is calling for you, Quintus." He chuckles. "Better check on her."

"She can wait." I hiss back.

"MASTER!" Rosa's scream pierces the humid night air.

"Fuck." I mutter under my breath. I knew I had to look, but unfortunately so did he. For a moment we stand frozen, each of us waiting to see what I did.

"MASTER!!!"

I take a leap backward and spare just the blink of an eye to glance Rosa's way. She was on her feet halfway between her blanket and the platform with Cassie in front of her holding her back. Her huge magenta eyes, as wide as they could go, were locked onto the center of the platform. Locked and focused. Rosa was seeing something! And the look of sheer terror across her demon face left me shook to the core. She looked as if our harpy had returned from the afterlife to seek revenge.

"OOF!" The wind is knocked form me as Toke shoots in on me to grab me around the waist. Only by hours of repetition and training do I instantly sprawl and grab onto his back so as not to be taken down.

As Toke and I struggle for advantage in each other's arms I spare a look toward the copper plate at the center of the stone square. In the long shadows of the dancing orange firelight I at first see nothing but the sheen of rain across the patina surface. In the jostle of my wrestling I could see nothing amiss.

Until…movement?

I blink my eyes against the drizzle and when I focus again I then notice that the upper ridges of the maze design was only wet with clear clean rain. All of the copious amounts of dark blood spilled by Toke onto it had settled into the recessed grooves of the circular labyrinth in a way that could not be natural. Thick, glistening, dark, and undiluted by the falling rain Toke's blood collects to form into one unbroken ruby-black snake then begins to move through the twists and turns with an eerie life of its own! Magic!

"Toke!" I cry and try to push him away. "Toke! Wait!"

He ignores my pleas and continues to try to haul me to the ground again as that ribbon of blood slithers its way to the center of the labyrinth where the Minotaur waits.

Chapter 124: Blood Magic

Chapter Text

With growing frustration I try to throw Toke off of me but his grapple was locked in and the only way I could change that easily was to allow him to lift me and slam me back down onto the stone platform. An option that very well might knock me out cold which was the last thing I wanted right now. Given my vantage point, besides Rosa, I was the only one thus far that could see that anything was amiss. With Rosa's cry and my reaction Cassie could tell something was wrong but she couldn't see what. The others all watched the bout with the same level of interest, probably thinking my shouted call for pause was just a delaying tactic to gain the upper hand again. As best I could while holding Toke at bay I watch as the ribbon of blood reaches the disk of copper at the center of the platform and gradually encircles it.

"Master! Quin! Get away!"

"Rrr! Toke! Get off of me!"

"No handshakes." He hisses as he wretches me from side to side. "No truce. We end this as warriors!"

With the bulls head now framed by a perfect circle of blood the ring affixed through the nose of the engraving lifts as if by some invisible hand. The blood settles a moment then slowly begins to creep inward through the grooves of the relief, drawn toward the lifted ring like oil down the slopes of a shallow bowl. At one point the dark crimson fills every line of the fearsome monster's visage. The filled outline lasts only a moment though as it quickly fades around the edges. The blood continued to be drawn inward yet there was no pooling or overflowing the grooves. I realize that Toke's life fluid was being pulled into the holes where the ring was attached to the plate. The minotaur was sucking the blood into it's nostrils!

The flow was swift and steady for a couple of seconds until suddenly it slows. A sort of spasm ripples out through the blood and at its edges the sharp congealed outline begins to thin.

"Rosa!" Cassie barks. "Stop!"

Glancing back I see my slave fangs bared with her hands outstretched, the pattern of her horns aglow and her eyes ablaze with green power while locked onto the magic of the minotaur plaque. It was Rosa who had hindered the flow of blood…at the cost of revealing her secret talent! No!

I wasn't the only one who had noticed as one by one my men were turning their heads to see the eldritch light shining in the demon's fierce eyes. At the edge of the firelight with nothing but darkness behind her the flickering form of the lithe horned figure with its glowing eyes and horns looked like a nightmare come to life. With weapons gripped and ready in their hands my crew turn toward this unexpected sight.

"Witch!" Gasps Lucas.

Sensing the shift in mood and focus Cassie turns around to face her brother and the other men. In a blur an arrow is nocked in her bow and half drawn. "Don't you take one step forward!"

"GNGH!" I lose focus on what is happening as Toke digs a punch into my ribs. "Fuck! Get off of me man! There is more at play here!"

"Get back!" Shouts Cassie.

"She's a witch." Lucas says, a tremble of dangerous fear in his voice. "Rosa is a witch!"

"Miss Rosa?" Oeneus says. "Wh-What's going on? What are you doing?"

"Come away from her Cassie." Lucas pleads. "She's cast a charm you. On you and Quin. She's…"

"Idiot!" Cassie cuts him off. "Stand the fuck back! All of you! I swear to the gods I'll shoot!"

"Rahhh!" Refocusing on my stubborn obstacle. I twist, he turns. I feint, he counters. At last I resort to clubbing down on him but in his current position all I can make proper contact with is his upper back and shoulders. "Let…me…go!"

Beyond our battle a shouting match was now taking place as Cassie faced off against her brother and some very confused men.

"Get away from her you bathtardth!" A goblin squeal enters the row. With an incredible agility given her roly-poly roundness Colly weaves through the men to join Cassie in standing between them and Rosa who was still focused upon the platform. In on chubby hand she holds fist sized stone and in the other a short curved dagger. "Nobody toucheth Rotha!"

"Stand aside, slave!" Lucas barks. "Cassie…"

"Lucas! Lower your gods damned weapon!"

"Would everyone calm down!" Shouts Aristocles as he attempts in vain to lower the temperature on this heated exchange.

Behind it all I see my Lady, her face contorting with effort. "I…can't…!" Her body shudders and she staggers back, her focus is broken. "Master, run!"

My gaze snaps back to the plaque just in time to see the last of blood drawn through the bull's nostrils. After a moment of still the ring begins to rise, pulling with it the copper plate to which it was attached. It doesn't simply lift the plate but stretches the metal as if were as supple as wool cloth. I'd once seen a waterspout tornado form over the sea near Paestrum and the way the bull's long nose sprout out from the flat surface reminded me of that. From muzzle the form emerging widens into the eyes, ears, horns and neck of mythical minotaur. Still going the thick neck comes next followed quickly by shoulders wider and thicker than mine. The green patina cracks along the pattern of the labyrinth and as the metal expands the gleam of clean copper is revealed in the spaces.

The raised voices fall hushed as all attention turns from Rosa to the magic that we could now all see clearly. At last even Toke senses that something momentous was afoot and gives up his hold to rise and stand at my shoulder. Over the course of no more than a feather's fall we watch in awe as a great figure of copper is pulled from the earth to stand looming in the center of the ancient platform. Once the hoofed feet find purchase on the now blank face of copper where the relief once was the ring stops rising and shifts to pull the bull-man's wide face to look forward.

Clink.

The force manipulating the ring releases it to let it fall naturally to hang from septum to the thing's upper lip. In that moment a prickling buzz that filled the air fades away, only noticed now because of its absence.

All goes still and quiet as we gaze upon a grand statue of copper that hadn't been there just a moment ago. It stands inert, all signs of life and magic completely absent now, as the drizzling rain wets and runs down its metal surface as it would any other statue.

"She did this!" Cries Lucas.

"Shut up, fool!" His sister shouts. "Idiot!"

"What is this sorcery?" Whispers Toke at my side as he wipes his mouth and chin of blood.

"Blood magic." I say as I cautiously take a half a step to the side to get a better look at its front. "It ate your blood and came to life."

The figure was that of the legendary Minotaur alright. It's nude body was that of a massive and muscular man and it's huge head that of a long-horned bull. It's fresh copper gleamed in the light except for the mottled patches of blue-green patina that once formed the surface.

Onto the platform steps Julian and Aristocles to inspect this sudden new presence among us. All of us were wary at its miraculous appearance but the completely static figure now looked to be nothing but a statue. Torch in hand Aristocles holds the light closer so we might see it more clearly.

"It's an ugly bastard." Quips Oeneus.

"Never mind the damned statue!" Lucas says in frustration. "It's one of her tricks. She's trying to distract us."

"I don't think Miss Rosa is a witch."

"Then how do you explain…!?"

"Quiet!" Barks Aristocles, his eyes narrowing as he leans toward the figure. "This is no magic illusion."

"Careful Ari." I say in a low voice as he reaches for it.

Ignoring my caution he touches it with the tips of his fingers. "The craftsmanship is…flawless." He whispers, before raising his voice for all to hear. "But it is craftsmanship. This was forged by men." He traces a finger just along the curved bottom of a pectoral muscle. "Here. This was molded in pieces and forged together."

"What is it?"

"An idol? A relic? A treasure? I'm not sure." He says. "It is said that the monster once had a cult of its own."

"And still does I bet." Lucas says. "One horned demon to summon the other."

"Would you shut…up!" Cassie exclaims. "You don't have a clue what you are talking about."

"Cassie." He pleads. "Come away from her. From them."

"It wasn't Rosa." I say, sickened to my core that this many people now knew of my beloved's most dangerous secret. "She was trying to stop it. It was Toke's blood that activated the magic."

"A blood sacrifice to open the secret vault." Aristocles says. "Sounds like cult behavior to me. Quin, your villa is rife with symbolism of the cursed monster. Perhaps this was once a center of worship."

"Cursed monster?" I mutter. "This land has a cur…mm, nevermind."

"Perhaps the magic was used to store and hide this statue until the cult could reclaim it." He gives the surface a thudding knock of his knuckles. "This item alone would be worth a fortune, Quin. A fortune! And I have just the contacts to find a buyer of bronze statuary."

"This is no time to think about business, Aristocles."

"Spoken like a poor man." Aristocles chuckles. "We may find even more buried below it now that the lock has been picked." He looks down at his leg to where Colly now clutched.

"That'th a BIG penith!"

"He he he. Why yes it is." He says with a kinky smile. "Go ahead, dumpling. It's just a statue."

As Collywaddle reaches out to touch the leg I turn my attention toward Lucas who still had his focus on the mother of my child. And that was about to end. I hop from the platform and march his way.

"Our fight." Grumbles Toke.

"We deal with this first." I say as I step in on Lucas and push him back from Rosa. "If you've got a problem with her…"

"I do." He says bluntly. At his sides his shield and wooden sword remain at the ready. "You are not yourself, Quintus. Perhaps you haven't been for a very long time."

"Lucas."

"Think about it!" Lucas points to me but is speaking to the others. "He got this piece of land. A stranger from far away. Nobody had even heard of him. Was he even related to Paullus? Nobody here would know. And did Paullus die naturally? He wasn't that old. Who knows!"

"You're losing it, Lucas." Gyasi says.

"He suggested this place for us to train. He did. This place of all places. He goaded Toke so that they fought on this particular midnight. And he blooded Toke over the center and held him there until there was enough of it on the ground." His eyes narrow. "Just as his Mistress commanded him to do."

"You were the one who brought Toke here in the first place." I reply. "You were the one who wanted to train."

"Were my thoughts my own? Or hers?"

"You're paranoid." Quique says. "It's Rosa! It's Miss Rosa. She's one of us."

"Master Lucas." Rosa says, her voice small, soft, and placating. "I am not the monster you believe me to be."

"Do not speak your poison, witch, lest I cut out your foul tongue!" Lucas seethes. "The cult you speak of is here, Aristocles. It is right in front of us."

"You little son of a…!" I go to disarm him, forcibly.

"Master!" Rosa's voice cracks with the Lady's authority and stays my advance. "Now is not the time. We should get away from here. I do not like that…HAH! MASTER!"

Her frightened gasp makes me turn to look at her. Once more her wide eyes are focused on the center of the platform. Aristocles, Colly, and Julian were all around the towering statue to closely inspect what they believed to be an valuable treasure while Toke was down on one knee recovering from the blows I'd landed on him. What none of them had noticed was the that the bull's great head was moving and looking down at the torch bearing man directly in front of it!

"Aristocles!" I call out, too late.

He turns to look at me as above him in one smooth arcing motion the living copper statue raises its long arm to bring it down on top of the unsuspecting man's skull with savage violence. I watch in helpless horror as Aristocles' skull is crushed down into his shoulders. The crunch of bone, the sickening squish of soft gray matter, and the splatter of blood upon the wet stone announced in an instant that my friend was no more.

Chapter 125: Monster!

Chapter Text

Aristocles' lifeless body crashes to the platform and for one terrible moment we all stare in disbelief at his eerily still form.

"Mathter?" Colly peeps. "M-Mathter!?" Scrambling to her dead master's corpse she kneels, her amber eyes wide and her hands shaking as she takes in the horror of his smashed head. "MATHTER!" The weeping wail that follows breaks my damn heart. "Noooooo."

Looming over the huddled, sobbing, and distracted goblin the gleaming minotaur still moves. And it had a new target in its sight.

"Colly!" I shout, my legs already in motion.

Moving with unnerving silence the metal monster's other fist comes hurtling down and just an instant before Colly could join her deceased owner in the afterlife Toke springs from where he was kneeling to push her out of the way. As Colly rolls off of the platform the minotaur's punch crunches into Aristocles' body instead. Without even a pause it lifts the limp corpse in one hand to hold it up high as if in a display of grisly victory.

With Colly out of danger I skitter to a stop and frantically try to take stock of what was happening. An arrow from behind me streaks through the air to carom harmlessly off of the moving statue's horned head followed swiftly by another.

"Damn!" Cassie swears.

"Aristocles." Says a hushed Lucas.

"Wh-What do we do?" Quique's voice quavers with the shock and fear we were all feeling. His head turns to look at me. Around the platform other eyes were casting my way in search of direction.

I look at the thing still standing with my friend's body held aloft as the rain spatters down over it. The reflection of the two fires that flanked the platform reflected off of the smooth copper portions between the tarnished segments made the already fearsome creature appear as living fire.

"I…I don't know if it has done what it has come to do." I say in a loud voice. "But we cannot let this thing wander the countryside. It does not leave this clearing!"

"RAH!" Toke brings a hammering double fist down over the shoulder of the beast only to be swatted aside by its free hand. "Gngh!" The northman lands heavily on his side just beyond the stone.

The seemingly effortless display of strength against our teacher shakes my men's resolve. Their weapons were still held at the ready but they begin to glance back and forth at each other with rising doubts.

"Master." Rosa squeals. "The blood. The blood!"

The long, dark streaks of Aristocles' blood running down the thing's thick arm were moving with that same eerie way Toke's had upon the plaque. It wasn't simply oozing down to drip off the elbow and glide down the thing's flank as one would expect but instead snaking over the shoulder and up the wide neck to make toward the mouth and nose. It was after more blood! I didn't know what that meant exactly but after what it had done with just a bit of Toke's I knew in my gut that it was not a good thing.

Looking back at her over my shoulder I say. "Can you slow it?"

My slave's eyes are wide with terror. "Monster! It's a monster!" She shudders and staggers back a step. "They found me again, Quin."

"No. No, no, no." I hurry to her side and take her slender hand in mine. "The monster's not here for you, Rosa."

Grabbing onto me around my neck she tries to crawl up into my arms. "Run away, Master! We must run!"

"No Rosa. We cannot."

"Mmmm! Pleeease!" Her voice is high and small, like that of a child's. "I wanna run away, Master! Please, Master! We need to hide!"

"Rosa. Rosa." I speak quickly but purposefully, doing what I can to assuage the childhood fears that had gripped my Lady. A monster had claimed the lives of her parents and sent her life on a course that would see her and her sister drawn into a life of the meretrix. A life that would see her commit murder in the name of revenge for that sister then thrown into the life of inescapable slavery. A monster had nearly killed her man and her boy and had ultimately cost her her sight. There were good reasons for anybody to be afraid of monsters, but for Rosa the trauma went so much deeper. "Shhhh. Listen to me, okay. Can you hear me, Rosa?"

"Mmm." She nods. I hear another arrow twang off of copper and the unsteady muttering of my crew but I stay focused on Rosa.

"Good girl." I kiss her cheek. "Good girl. I need you to be brave for me now, okay."

"Mmm." She nods as tears well in her eyes.

"I know you can. I know you can Rosa." I say, somehow in a tone that remained calm even as I panic on the inside. "Now listen to me. Do you think you can slow the blood? Like you did before?"

"Um…yeah." She says as she presses herself into my body. "But I'm scared!"

"Shhh, shhh." I hug her and stroke her trembling back. "We're all scared, Rosa. All of us. But we gotta stick together now, okay?"

"Okay." She nods. "I-I'll try to slow it, Master."

"Good. Good girl." I soothe her as best I can. Another idea strikes me. "Rosa. Can you get the blood out of it once it's inside?"

"Uh…I'm not sure." Her brows furrow. "I can…I can try, Master."

"Well try, Rosa. Try your best." I say. "I'll do what I can to distract it."

"No!" She clutches onto my arms. Not far away I spot Danae prowling in toward us, her teeth bared as she sensed her master's distress. "NOOOO!"

"Yes." I say firmly. "I'll keep it busy but I need you to pull that blood out, okay?"

"Mmmm!"

"Okay?"

"Okay." She peeps.

"Cassie will be right here at your side." I assure her. "You'll be safe. We will keep you safe."

"But what about you!"

"I'll be okay." I tell her the gentle lie, knowing I had no way to guarantee that.

"NO! Mama! Papa!" She screams. "Quin! I WON'T LOSE YOU TOO!"

"ROSA!" I bark back.

My hard tone startles her out of her regression. She shakes her head, blinks her eyes, and looked herself again. Afraid, but herself.

"Sorry." She whispers. "I am sorry, Quin."

I stroke her smooth cheek. "We must be brave now my Lady."

She nods. "Tell me what I must do."

"Just what I said." I say. "Do whatever you can to stop the blood and stop whatever magic the beast is using."

"I will." She swallows hard as she summons every ounce of courage in her petite body then grips my arm. "You are not allowed to die here, Quin."

Bowing my head I reply. "Yes, my Lady."

"Quin!" Cassie steps back to join us. "I can't hurt this thing."

"She can." I say with a nod to our Lady. "Protect her."

"I will not leave her side." As I go to step away she stops me. "Quin." Into my hand is thrust the handle of my father's pugio. I'd had Cassie tuck it into her tunic as a charm for the big fight night. Not only had I wanted my father's presence near as I fought Toke it was also the weapon with which I had killed the harpy so I considered it good luck in martial affairs. She'd barely let it go before she had another arrow nocked in her bow. Our eyes meet for a second. "Be safe."

"You too."

Rosa takes a bold stride out from behind us, her growling fox friend bristling at her side. Her blind eyes were locked on the magical monster who stood supping on the blood of our fallen friend. Her fine lips pull back to bare her fangs, her slender fingers curl like talons, her demon tail slithers back and forth, and as she reaches out toward the minotaur her fair features turn fierce.

"You may be a terror. But I am a helpless girl no longer." She says as green power flickers to life in her eyes. "And I can SEE your power, monster!"

The effect on the gleaming magical construct was immediate and dramatic. As the movement of blood ceases its crawl toward the flared nostrils the great bull hurls the body to the earth and rises to its full height. A second later its great horned head slow turns until its unblinking eyes, the twin fires burning inside of them, were centered squarely on Rosa!

Chapter 126: The Darkest Hour

Chapter Text

With the great beast's attention centered on Rosa any ounce of cowardice I had inside of me is eradicated by my core need to protect the ones I love. I stride forward with my father's dagger gripped tightly in one hand. In stride I dip down to scoop up one of the chunks of stone that littered the ground around the platform. Seeing my courage inspires it in my crew and I was about halfway there when I had allies to both my right and left.

"This thing does not leave this clearing." I say again, bold and brave. "The gods have decided to test our brotherhood. Let us show them what mortal men are capable of!"

With grim determination in their faces the men call out their support. To my surprise it was Lucas who calls loudest. "To battle!"

"RAAAHHH!"

As a unit we charge the menacing brute and soon the clearing rings out with battle cries and the clang of weapons off of metal. From the creature's right it is battered by Quique staff and slashed by Oeneus' flashing knives. From its left comes Julian's heavy ax while Lucas blocks and parries with his homemade shield and wooden training gladius. And from further out arrows from Gyasi and Cassie's bows dart through the night air to ricochet off of its copper skin. Meanwhile I am directly in front of it hammering it with the stone in my left hand and stabbing with the dagger in my right. Without even an acknowledgment of the warriors surrounding it on all sides it advances toward Rosa. I try to push it back but it had a strength that could not be competed with so I renew my focus on stone and blade.

Had it been bronze or iron it surely would have been a charge to nowhere but thanks to the creature being cast of copper our furious flurry of blows show their mark upon its hide. Dents, scratches, surface slices, and even fine cracks exposing its hollow interior begin to appear across it metal body as the group of us lay into it with all we had.

Soft as copper was however it was not as vulnerable as flesh. Slashes that would have gutted a living opponent leave but scrape and great blows that could have severed limbs ring loud but leave just a scored crater in its still moving arm. The strikes could warp or bend but they did not wound. The metal minotaur felt no pain and our best shots could barely even slow it down. Worse yet, as the remaining blood on its body was slowly drawn into its nostrils its shape began to reform itself before our stunned eyes!

"We cannot kill this thing!" I hear Lucas' bark among the din.

"We'll break it to pieces if need be!" I call back, then cry out. "ROSA!"

"I'm…trying. Rrrrrrr!" A sharp wildcat snarl enters the cacophony.

It takes another untroubled step despite our combined fury.

An arrow splints against its neck and behind me I hear Cassie swear. "Fuck! That's my last one. My Lady, we must move."

"I must…concentrate."

"Rosa!"

"Wait!" Rosa gasps. "I am such a silly thing."

I do now know what Rosa had done but all at once the blood still clinging to its body is sucked in unhindered! As Aristocles' blood enters the nostrils we watch is horror as all of our efforts upon its form is erased in the course of a few seconds!

"ROSA!"

"I've got this Master." She calls. "Let's see how the big guy deals with a hundred foot fall."

Just then, above its long tapered horns, one of the portals from Rosa's bracelets appears. Through the magical disk it rained leaves and twigs as the other side rose beyond the canopy until I saw nothing but black until a distant flash of lightning lights up the undersides of the clouds above. She was about to send the thing high into the air then let it fall. Brilliant!

Or, it would have been brilliant. As the magic of the bracelet sinks to swallow the minotaur the plane of the portal flashes blue and a piercing whine splits the air as one magic meets another. The portal disappears in a brilliant flash leaving us all momentarily reeling and blind.

"HAH!" Rosa gasps from behind me.

"Rosa?"

"I'm okay. I'm okay." She says. "That's not going to work."

"What is happening!?" Mutters Julian.

"The darkest hour." Lucas whispers. "The hour of magic and monsters!"

"Fight damn it! Fight!" I shout as I renew my attack through spotted vision. "Rosa…stop that blood!"

"Yes Master."

Aristocles' blood had almost been completely consumed, there was just a bit left streaked down the thing's muzzle and neck, but what there is Rosa slows once more.

"Move Rosa, move!" Cassie says, nearing panic and her voice far closer than I liked. "We must move!"

"I must concentrate. Rrrr. Do not jostle me."

"RRRRR!" Laying my shoulder into its gut I heave forward with all of my strength, to very little effect.

"This is hopeless." Says Oeneus with another double slash of his blades.

"We fight!" I slam the rock to dent its chest, a dent almost identical to one I'd already laid into it earlier. "Rosa will defeat it."

"Miss Rosa!" Grunts Quique.

"The ring!" She exclaims. "The body is only being manipulated. The magic is in the ring!"

I look up to the thick ring piercing the septum and hanging from the bull-man's nostrils. With nary a thought I slash down across it with my pugio. A loud clang rings out as I strike it true. Unfortunately the ring was crafted of far sterner metal than the copper body. And then, for the first time since this battle had begun, the minotaur lowers its head to take notice of its enemies!

On pure trained instinct I dodge left just before the same killing blow that had ended Aristocles could do the same to me. I hit it twice across the arm as it crashes into the earth but it does nothing to slow it down. It spins to strike with the back of it's huge hand. Julian had his ax raised high when the blow catches him squarely in his exposed ribs. There is a sickening crack of bones as he is thrown aside like a child's toy. His lands flat on his back, his weapon clattering to the ground ten feet away, and rolls to cover his shattered ribs while letting out a tortured moan.

I weave around another punch but again it doesn't waste the momentum. My blows are ignored once more as it follows through to make impact with the side of Quique's head. The Hispanian is knocked cold on the spot. At least I prayed he was only knocked out. His dearest friend lets out a cry of fear and rage as he drives both knives into the thing's back. For his efforts he feels the full brunt of its great head driven into his chest. He staggers back a step…then collapses. On the ground he writhes and frantically gulps for breath.

Dropping his wooden sword and taking up one of Oeneus' knives Lucas shouts to his sister. "Cassie! Flee for home! Warn them!"

"I am not going anywhere!"

Lucas deflects a punch from the beast and curses through clenched teeth. With its focus on Lucas I take the moment to hammer my stone as hard as I could against its snout. The stone shatters to pieces but nose buckles under it and a crack is opened up down the center.

"GFF!" The wind is forced from me as it flattens me with a brutal backhand to my shoulder.

"NO!" Booms an echoing voice that seemed to come from the trees. I might have thought so had I not recognized it. "NOOOOO!"

Thrown to the side it was only now that I could see my Lady in all of her furious glory! Her eyes shone pure green, the verdant light coursing up her demon horns brightly to their very tips and even emanating from the scar on the back of her hand. All around her the forest nymphs had gathered to form a great cloud of swirling, glowing motes of light. Amongst them blew a whirlwind of loose green leaves and pink flower petals. Her hair and dress floated as if on some steady upward wind. And at her side, bristled and growling and ready to attack, Danae's slitted eyes gleamed with the same light as her master's.

"YOU WILL NOT HARM HIM!" Rosa eyes narrow and shine brighter! Her fanged mouth open in a savage snarl she pulls her shaking hands in toward her.

The great minotaur reels. For the first time it felt a blow that truly hurt it. From its nose blood begins to pour.

Everything else forgotten the monster refocuses on the smallest of us and its only real threat.

On my feet again I hurl myself into the side of the beast, my dagger a blur of steel. Between Rosa and the beast Cassie stands stalwart with nothing but her bare hands to fight with. Rushing to her side comes Lucas, shield raised to defend his sister. While opposite me Gyasi hammers it with fist sized rocks clutched in each hand.

One by one we fall. Gyasi is swatted like a fly. Brave Cassie and her loyal brother swept aside in one swooshing swipe. While I am lifted high into the air and thrown with fearsome force into one of the broad tree trunks.

Vision bleary, gasping for breath, my flesh refusing to obey my scrambled mind's orders I struggle helplessly as the minotaur lowers its horns and charges my Lady!

Slave, lover, friend, mother, Lady, beloved. NO! The distance was too far. The horns were closing too fast. I can only watch as my world is taken from me.

Until…emerging from out of the inky black comes the pale face of death. A creature nearly as legendary in these parts as the Minotaur itself. Into the fray enters a raging, roaring, frothing, wild-eyed, ax-wielding berserker from the North!

Chapter 127: Fight to the Finish

Chapter Text

"RAAAHHHH!!!"

There is a resounding clang as with a mighty swing Toke cleaves the minotaur's left foot from its body halfway between knee and hoof. As the lower quarter of the leg clatters away in one continuous circular motion the frenzied barbarian leaves his feet to spin in the air and bring the ax down hard at the thing's wrist, busting the copper arm at the narrowest part to leave its left fist hanging by a flap. On its next stride the monsters staggers on its amputated limb but through a lethal will and raw momentum it barges past Toke toward its target.

At the last second the great cloud of nymphs had coalesced closer to Rosa obscuring her from sight behind a veil of swirling lights and leaves. Off-kilter and stumbling the magical creature drives its horns as close to the center of the mass as it could manage. My heart is in my throat as the massive beast drives itself forward with deadly intent. The nymphs scatter like winnowed chafe on a hot, dry wind to reveal that the petite demon standing just three feet to the side of where she had been. Thank the gods! She'd sidestepped the bull's horns, barely! Toke hadn't stopped it but he had thrown it off just enough to save my Lady's life. For the moment at least. Rosa, her eyes wide and dimming, stares in shock at the copper creature more than four times her size as it crashes to the ground beside her.

"Rotha!" From seemingly nowhere Collywaddle pops out from around Toke. With the natural nimbleness of her race the pudgy goblin rolls over the back of the temporarily prone monster and smoothly to her feet to dart forward and take Rosa's hand. "Come, come, come, come!"

Rosa did not wish to break her concentration but with the brute rising she had no choice but to move. As I spring to my feet and close the distance in long strides I catch Rosa attempt to use her bracelets again, to no effect. With no other option all she could do is let Colly lead her back toward the platform in a frantic escape. Strangely, though aided by our goblin friend she was covering ground with the swift, sure-footed grace of a sighted woman. Just before I tear my gaze away from her I notice that while her eyes had gone dark those of the orange canine at her heel still glimmered.

"RAH!" Toke brings the ax down in a great overhand cleave into the living metal's broad back to open up a crack straight down the spine. To my horror the crack seals up the moment the weapon is pulled away! Before our eyes the copper reforges itself like nothing had happened.

With the drifting motes of fairy light still dissipating the minotaur rises and turns to face us just as I come to stand at Toke's shoulder. The blood that had been pulled away by Rosa was once more streaming back into its nostrils even faster than it had the first time. As the crimson disappeared through its nostrils its left leg below the knee begins to thin and elongate until it stood at its full height once more. If there was any question that the thing's power was drawn directly from blood it could be doubted no longer. On its fresh peg leg it advances on Toke and I, though its attention was still focused on the retreated slave girl.

"Toke! The ring at its…?"

"RAAHHH!!!" His face a mask of bloodlust Toke leaps forward to engage the enemy, my words unheard.

Clang! Clang! Clang!

Blows rain down as Toke throws himself into the fight with fearless, reckless abandon. A song rises from the northman. The tune was of an unfamiliar tongue and followed an unfamiliar pattern but its meaning could not be mistaken. The words were gruff, the pitch low, the rhythm like that of a blacksmith's hammer. This was a song of men and battle and glory.

Clang! Clang!

The beast swings for Toke and misses thanks to the old warrior's well honed instincts.

Clang!

I attack from the side, stabbing at nose while attempting to trap its near arm with my free hand. From the other side Lucas charges in with his shoulder behind his shield to ram into and push it back a step. Meanwhile Toke continued his wild onslaught, the head of his ax missing my head by mere inches more than once. His gravelly song rises in pitch and volume.

Clang! Clang! Clang!

"Rosa!" I call.

"She's concentrating!" Cassie calls back. She must have been at the Lady's side once more. "Keep it busy!"

"What do you think we're doing!" Lucas cries. "GPHHH!"

With a mighty backhand the beast shatters Lucas' shield and sends him hurtling into the dark night. It then swats away Toke's next blow and with that same hand drives it into my chest to launch me back a few feet. I'd barely gotten my bearings when it grabs it's broken left fist to twist and tear it away from the arm to hurl the hollow, though heavy, chunk of copper my way! I parry with my dagger, twisting at the same time, but still the fist makes contact with my should to send me spiraling to the earth.

Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang!

Toke's song grows even louder to fill the clearing with his baritone melody as blow after blow leaves gash after gash around his foe's body. Woven among the foreign words of his song I hear a word, a name, more prominent than the rest. Odin! Odin! Odin! Every beat and every sentence the name is sung with ever rising fury. Just then a crackle of thunder shakes the sky and the recently calmed wind whips up again. Cold and crisp this new wind blows North.

Clang! Clang! Clang!

He was hitting, he was doing damage, but all of his unfocused rage would be for nothing if we did not strike at the source of this threat.

Getting to my feet I rub my should and call out. "Toke! The nose! The ring! That is its power! Strike the ring!"

Somehow through song, wind, and fury at least some of my words find their way through. Though he takes a wicked blow to the ribs to deliver it he brings the ax straight down onto the muzzle.

Clrraack!

Rushing back into the fray I call out. "Toke! The shaft has cracked!"

Too late. On the very next swing the metal beast blocks the incoming strike, shattering the shaft of the woodcutting ax just below its head. A heartbeat later the minotaur drives its jagged, hollow wrist into my mentor's gut and up into his chest.

"GLAH!" Toke's song cuts off as blood pours from his mouth, nose and the massive wound from the impaling arm. Just like Aristocles before him he slowly lifted high as his blood streaks down the monster's thick arm.

"TOKE!!!" I wail. "ROSA!!!"

With the beast distracted I stab my pointed blade down through center of the ring and pull with all of my might. Toke's final had cracked the copper face in three places and as I pull I feel it start to give.

"O…din!" Toke gurgles. His strength ebbing he continues to fight, fruitlessly flapping and punching at the metal arm that held him aloft. As the light in his eyes ebb with the dying wind he looks to me with unnerving calm, reaches out to brush my forehead with trembling fingers, and breaths his last whisper. "Quin. M-My leg…a…cyyyy."

"Toke! Hold on!" I wail, though as his long body slumps I knew that he was lost. "NO!" Leaping up I plant both of my feet upon the monster's broad chest. Holding the handle in both hands, the blade angled back toward me, I heave against the ring with every ounce of the strength that the gods had blessed me with. With frustrating slowness the metal was bending and straining…even as Toke's blood streaked across down its surface, and probably on the inside of it as well, toward the cursed circle. "ROSAAAAHHH!"

"RRRRLLLRR!" A sharp snarl crackles through the night.

Just an inch before the blood reaches the nose it quivers and starts to retreat again. Though it could make no expression nor noise I sense something approaching panic course through the great animated statue. It throws Toke's lifeless corpse to the ground and pulls its jagged arm back to plunge it into me, so that it could get to her.

"RRAAAHHHH!!!" My desperate scream has all the fury of the voice that sang so recently.

Every taut sinew and muscle in my body heaves as the ring gradually pulls the cracks apart. I almost had it!

And then, just as the ring was about to snap free from the bull's septum, a numbness spreads up my arms as the metal ring begins to vibrate and glow with a forge's heat. Instead of snapping away suddenly as it should have done…the magical ring fuses into the base of my blade! And as I pull it away from the minotaur's fearsome face it does not split the copper as it should but stretches it like fresh dough.

"RRRMMMM!" I continue to pull and the copper continues to elongate, still clutched to the ring by some arcane force.

Before my eyes I watch as the blade of my father's pugio begins to swirl to mix with the copper around the ring that was now one with the metal. It was as if cold steel and bronze were oil and water being stirred together, with a grim dose of Toke's fresh blood to turn it red. The blade stretches out into a tapering point until the dagger was longer than a gladius or even a cavalry sword.

As Rosa drew the life blood away from the ring the monster slowed and slowed. As the torn metal of its left arm reaches my side it stops altogether.

Snap!

The metal at the nose severs to send the now inert statue toppling one way and me falling the other. I hit the ground hard and flat on my back, my weapon clattering at my side.

"Hahhh!"

I hear Rosa gasp followed by Cassie's whispers. "You did it. You did it, Rosa. He is safe."

"Ohhh." Comes her weak moan in reply. She was drained, but alive.

In a state of shock I lay staring up into swaying boughs as the cool drizzle continues to fall. Around me comes the pained groans of my friends, the ones that made it.

Chapter 128: Aftermath

Chapter Text

As I lay on the cold ground the pain that had been numb and vague in the heat of combat intensifies and dials into focus. My chest, my side, my back, and especially my right shoulder throbbed from the damage I'd taken not just from the minotaur but from Toke before it. Hearing no cause for immediate action I allow myself a minute to breath and settle my jangled spirit. The cold drizzling rain spattering on my face I watch as the glowing specks of the forest nymphs return to the high boughs of the forest. I hear whispers, groans of agony, and the heart wrenching sobs of Collywaddle. The others had suffered as much as me. Some of them more so. Now was not the time to indulge in my own selfish need for respite.

My weary body protesting I will myself to my feet and look around at the carnage. On the platform was the body of Aristocles, his weeping slave knelt at his side. Not far away Rosa sat slumped, exhausted but unharmed, with Danae pressed tight to her flank. At her other side Cassie, down on one knee, spoke to her in soft tones as she rubbed her back. Near the East fire huddled Quique and Oeneus. Quique, pale and vacant eyed, nursed a great lump that had grown at his left temple as Oeneus still struggled for breath as he rubbed his chest where the beast had struck him with a mighty head butt. Across the clearing Julian lay moaning and clutching at the ribs that I knew were broken. At his side Gyasi, nose busted and blood dripping from his lips, does what he can to aid his wounded friend. And just now limping back into the edges of the fire's light comes Lucas, his face set in a grimace of pain, with his shield arm hanging limply.

And finally, closest to me, lays Toke. His lifeless blue eyes stare unseeing toward the heavens. His bloody lips are parted as if to sing another chorus of his foreign song. His face at rest. A stern man, a hard man, a troubled man, a man broken by the cruelties of life was at last at peace.

I stare at him seeing not the bruises or gore but through all of that to the proud warrior I knew him to be. He had saved Rosa. He had saved my daughter. And in doing so he had saved us all. He had given up his life and his opportunity to strike back at his master and through that proxy raise a final rebellious fist to the unjust system that had kept him in bondage so that we could live. My gratitude to my fallen teacher comes over me like crashing wave. Over the past day I had convinced myself that he hated me for my Romanness and the privileges that I took for granted, yet in his final breath he had called me his legacy. Through his eyes he saw me as the mark he had left upon the world. I didn't know anything about that, but did know that the mark he left on me would be indelible. Though I wanted to I shed no tears. That is not what he would have wanted.

Across from me Lucas approaches to stare down at our fallen mentor. At my shoulder appears Gyasi supporting a struggling Julian. Oeneus and Quique soon follow to join us around the body.

"He died as a warrior." I say grimly. "On his feet until the end. A song on his lips and a fire in his belly. He saved us."

"That wind." Oeneus whispers breathlessly. "It blew against the storm."

"I felt it too." Gyasi says. "Cold as snow."

"It carried his song to the halls of his god Odin." I look toward the sky. "I pray that it reached his ears."

"It did." Lucas nods. "It did. He fought with honor. There is no higher prayer than that."

"We…fought." Quique says. "As he taught us. As brothers."

"As brothers." Growls Julian. He looks back toward the platform where Rosa, Cassie, and Colly mourned and recuperated. "We…protected the women."

"We protected our people." Lucas says, a pride growing in his heart. "And our land."

"And each other. The gods tested our fellowship and we stood together." Gyasi kicks at the inert copper hoof of the statue. "The gods can take you back now, beast!"

"If not for Miss Rosa…" Oeneus takes a labored breath. "…it would have been for nothing."

A murmur runs through the men.

"Yes." Lucas grumbles. "Miss Rosa."

"Lucas." I look across to him, holding his gaze in mine. "Surely you cannot believe she is the cause of this. Not after what just happened."

"I am not sure what I believe, Quin." He says the truth in his heart.

"Well, believe this." I say. "If it is known that she has a magical gift, no matter how small, she will be put to death." I look around at the others. "If even a whisper of what really happened here were to leave this clearing she would be executed without trial or delay."

The men nod their understanding of the situation. "I think the events of this night have taken enough good lives." Says Gyasi. "Why add another?"

"Miss Rosa's secret is safe with us." Quique says. To this there is agreement from all but Lucas.

"Lucas." I say. "Rosa would not be the only one to feel the law's hammer. Anyone who helped to harbor her secret would be charged."

"But likely not executed. Especially if they were bewitched."

"Lucas…"

"Slaves cannot wield magic, Quin." He says. "You know this. It is forbidden. And an Amazon!?"

"It was forbidden for us to train, yet here we are." I reply. "She is not our enemy. Her talent is a gift that she did not choose."

"For gods sake, Lucas." Oeneus grimaces through a cough. "It's Miss Rosa."

His gaze drifts to his sister. "I need to talk to Cassie."

I sigh. He wasn't going to give me what I wanted. No matter how much I pressed he wasn't going to give me the promise I needed to hear. And there wasn't a thing I could do about that. For the time being our fates would have to rest on the precarious balance between Lucas' decency and friendship on one side and his instilled fears, patriotism and superstitions on the other.

"Very well." I say.

"So…what happens now?" Says Oeneus.

Looking to Gyasi, who was bloodied but in the best shape of any of us, I pat his shoulder. "The death of Aristocles needs to be reported quickly. There will an investigation and the sooner this is reported the better. If you feel you can manage it, go to town and tell them what happened here."

"Of course." He says, then pauses. "What did happen here?"

"Tell them the truth." I say. "A fight was arranged between a free Roman and a proud slave that would not be pacified. Blood was spilled and an ancient magic awakened. And then a group of simple farm hands fought the monster and won."

Again a murmur and a round of nods goes around the gathering.

"The more we can stick to the truth, the better. But they do not need to know of our training." I say.

"Or of Miss Rosa."

"Especially of Miss Rosa."

Kneeling down I close the icy blue eyes of Toke. Laying my hand across his forehead I say a prayer of swift journey for his departing soul. The others gather close to join me in a long moment of prayer and mourning. When we were done we stand again and step away to leave our mentor to rest.

"I will go to town." Gyasi says. "I will tell them what happened."

"Speak to an officer named Amphion if possible. He works at night and he is fair minded."

"Amphion." Gyasi says. "Got it."

"Tell them we've got injured men. Stop by the temple yourself if you must."

"Yes."

"I will go too." Quique steps forward. "We should not travel alone at night."

I look to Lucas. "You should go and tell your family. Julian will need a bed and that arm looks like it could use some mending."

"Granny'll patch us up." He nods. "But first, I must speak with my sister."

"Do what you must." To the others I say. "Go with him. Tend your injuries. I will wait here." I hold my hand out. "None of us wanted what happened here tonight, but I would not have wanted any others to stand through it with me." One hand slaps atop the next, Lucas reluctantly the last. For a long moment we look between each other and share in the bond we had built through toil, training and blood. "Gods keep you safe."

We part and go our ways. Lucas turns and makes for his sister. The men stay as a group to wait for Lucas near the closest fire. And I turn to look to the platform where Rosa now had her arms around a grieving Collywaddle.

Chapter 129: One of the Lucky Ones

Chapter Text

On my first step toward Rosa and Colly my foot hits something hard. Looking down…I see what was once my father's standard issue pugio pillowed atop the soft moss of the forest floor. Stretched and transformed by magic it was unrecognizable as the item left to me after his death.

The pommel which had once been a simple rounded trapezoid with two decorative rivets had curled into a sharp crescent and the rivets flattening into ovals giving it an unnerving resemblance to a horned head with two glowering eyes. The hilt had elongated to twice its original length with the bulge in the center now gone entirely so that the grip was one slender continuous length. If it was going to be used again the handle would need to be wrapped in leather or something similar. The cross-guard had widened and formed a similar crescent shape as the pommel just curved in the opposite direction. The blade that had been less than a foot long and sort of leaf shaped was now well over three feet long and gradually tapering ever narrower from three inches across at the hilt to it's wickedly keen point. Visible only because of dancing firelight reflecting across it at a sharp angle I can just make out etched into the face of the double-edged blade a very subtle labyrinthine design, every path of which looked to lead to the flat circular area at the base of the blade where I had seen the ring fuse. The ring itself was nowhere to be seen but as I study the area just above the hilt I notice that hilt, blade, the entire thing now looked to be a single piece of alloy that combined the copper of the statue, the iron of the dagger, and whatever strange metal that magical ring had been made of. Darker than steel, lighter than copper, and all with a reddish sheen that I knew had been infused into it by Toke's blood it was quite unlike any metal I had seen before.

Bending down I take hold of the dagger turned sword and lift it from the moss. It was heavy, far heavier than it should have been given its size. Only a strong man would be able to wield such a weapon effectively one-handed, though it's balance was nearly ideal.

"Master." Rosa calls to me, her unseeing eyes searching the night. "Master, where are you?"

Holding the blade in front of me I wave it back and forth and still Rosa was blind to my presence as well as the sword's. Whatever magic it held had either returned to slumber or died completely. "Can you not see the sword, Rosa?"

"Sword?" She says, weak and confused, before waving me to her. "Quin. Come. Please." I walk to my weary Lady. Setting down the weapon beside the platform I sit upon it at my Lady's shoulder, opposite of where Collywaddle wept over the body of her Master. The moment Rosa feels me she turns and starts to feel all over my body with her slender hands. "Are you harmed?"

"Nothing that won't heal." I say somberly. After sharing a kiss with her I reach out to lay my hand on Colly's hunched and heaving back. "I was one of the lucky ones. I am so sorry Collywaddle."

"He…wathn't even a warrior." Colly weeps. She turns to me with tear filled eyes, her chubby cheeks wet. "Why? Why Quin? Why him?"

"I don't know Colly." As she crawls toward me I accept her into a supportive hug.

"And Toke too?" She sobs. "Am I curthed? Are m-my loverth marked for death?"

"No." I whisper.

"It is not your fault, Colly." Rosa enters our embrace from the other side so that we held the mourning slave between us. "I once believed something similar. But that is not the way of things. Do not bear that guilt Colly."

"It'th not…fair. He wathn't a perfect man…but he wath a good man." She whimpers. "Bad thingth shouldn't happen to good men."

"No, they shouldn't." I say softly as I hold her close.

Rosa and I do what we can to comfort the grieving goblin while behind me I can hear raised whispers between Lucas and Cassie. Before long Lucas walks to join the other men, his brooding eyes lingering on us for a moment as he goes. Once gathered the men were on their way. Bearing a torch Gyasi and Quique go one way to head into Grumentum as the rest strike out through the forest toward Horatius' estate.

Cassie comes to sit at my side, worry etched in her face.

"Are you okay?" I ask her.

"Mm." She nods. "By the grace of the gods."

"You did well." I say, then look out toward where the men had disappeared. "Everyone fought heroically."

"Gods, Quin." She shudders. "What was thing?"

"Ancient magic." I guess. "Perhaps this was a sacrificial space. Perhaps it would have been pacified with enough blood. But I do not know."

"Cursed thing."

As Rosa continues to soothe our friend Cassie and I look at each other, both thinking the same thing. Despite Colly's presence things needed to be discussed, urgently.

"Lucas?" I say.

"I…don't know." Cassie replies. "I don't think he'll tell them of Rosa."

"You don't think so?"

She sighs. "It's the best I could do, Quin. He's still not entirely convinced that I haven't been charmed."

"After the way we fought? After Rosa saved us?"

"Quin. He's worried about me." She says. "And you know how magic is seen among our kind of people."

"Yeah. Yeah. My grandfather wouldn't have even given us the trust that Lucas has."

"We flee." Cassie says. "Now. Right now. Before the investigators can get here."

I seriously consider it a moment. The events of tonight had thrown a terrible twist into our plans.

"If we do…we wouldn't simply be leaving. We would be on the run." I say. "We would be fugitives. If we flee now I think we would only confirm Lucas' suspicions and he would surely divulge what he knows. The others would be forced to confirm what he says."

"Then we move swiftly. We stay ahead of the law. We have hours before anybody will even know we're missing. We take what money we have and make for the nearest port."

"I can cover a fair bit of ground when I need to, but I am no match for messengers on horseback." I say. "To say nothing of Rosa."

"Messengers?"

"An Amazon slave displaying magic? An ancient, magical minotaur come to life? The death of a Roman citizen?" I say grimly. "Every officer, watchman and guard in Italy would be watching for us. Every man and woman, high born and low, would hear our story. Needless to say Rosa does not blend in with the crowd very well. They would probably even get the help of wizards to track us down."

Cassie's shoulders slump. "Fuck."

"I have lived on the run." Rosa joins in. "It is an awful state to be in. You are forced to put your fate into the hands of strangers and trust the untrustworthy."

"It's a risk, but we stay." I say. "For now. We see out the harvest as we planned. We wait for the dust to settle and this incident to be forgotten. Then we go."

"Where are you going?" Comes Colly's sniffling voice. "What'th happening?"

"Shhh." Rosa kisses her broad head.

"Colly." I say, hunching down to look her in her amber eyes. "We need you to stay quiet about this, okay?"

"Mmm." She nods. "But…where are you going?"

I look from Cassie to Rosa and back to her again. "We need to leave here Colly."

"B-But why?"

"Because we want our daughter to be born free."

"Daughter? Daughter!?" She looks up to Rosa who gives her a slow nod. "You're having a baby, Rotha?"

"I am." Rosa says. "Quin's baby."

"Ohhhh." Her plump bottom lip begins to tremble. "That'th wonderful. That'th…jutht…beautiful." The unexpected emotions from the good news contrasted against the darkness of this gruesome night tips poor Colly back into her bitter grief over her fallen Master. It was all too much for her right now and she falls apart completely. Curling up into a ball and covering her face with both hands Colly sobs heavy, wracking sobs.

Rosa, Cassie and I gather around our small friend to hold her and be with her in her lowest hour while we wait for the officers of Grumentum to find us. As she weeps I look to my women to see their beautiful faces etched with sorrow yet with the same great relief underlying it. We would never say anything with Colly's loss so fresh and her pain so deep, but all of us were thinking the same thing. As horrible as this night had been, all of us were still alive and together. And for that we were thankful.

Chapter 130: Darkest Before Dawn

Chapter Text

I sit with the gals for a short time before excusing myself to deal with a couple of things before the investigators arrived. I take the blanket Rosa had been resting on and drape it over Aristocles' body so that Colly wouldn't have to see the grisly corpse of her former master. I then feed the two fires so that we were not left without light or warmth during our wait. The sword I take and lay on the platform away from any blood and far from the broken statue, even taking the precaution of laying a heavy stone over the blade in case it decided to come alive like the minotaur did. It was as inert as the fallen bull-man and Rosa saw no magic in it, but why take chances. I was not sure what would be made of it. My instinct was to hide it as it would be another thing we would have to explain, but too many people had seen it to try to cover it up now.

By this time footsteps were approaching, but from the opposite side from town. Into the clearing steps a scowling Horatius with a group of his most burly men flanking him. I'd seen him upset in the past but nothing like this before. Nothing good was about to come from this. His narrowed eyes widen as he scans the blood and carnage before eventually finding his daughter.

"Cassia." He barks. "Go home now."

"That's not happening, Dad." She barks right back.

"Cassie! You headstrong girl! Would you just…listen!" He shouts. "For once in your life just…just…" Through a grimace he chews and swallows the words he'd been about to speak. In a tense but lower tone he says. "Please go home, daughter. I would like to speak to Quintus alone."

She gives Colly a final hug then slips from the embrace to come stand at my side. Gripping my arm with both of hers she stares down her father. "Whatever you have to say to my fiance you can say to me as well."

"Mmm." I could practically hear his teeth grinding. "Very well."

"Could this wait?" I ask him. "At least until morning."

"It cannot." He looks to me and sees the state of me, as battered and bruised as the men we'd sent to his villa a short time ago. "Quintus, you're fired. Your slave's services will no longer be required in my wife's business affairs."

"The harvest ball!" Cassie gasps. "Dad. You can't take that away now. They've worked so hard…"

Ignoring his daughter's protests Horatius continues speaking only to me. "You and anyone associated with your house is not to set foot on my land again. We will settle up what is owed to you and that will the last of our dealings." He takes a deep breath and hardens himself for his last proclamation. "And finally, you will NOT be receiving our daughter's hand in union."

"By Ceres, you just try and stop us!" Cassie retorts.

"By law you have no say in this, daughter." He says bluntly without looking her way.

"Don't you dare…!"

"Not until you are 25 at least. You need my permission to marry and you do not have it. And you will not. Not with him."

Before Cassie could explode I pat her arm and say to him. "Does a condemned man at least get a chance to defend himself in your court, Horatius?"

"No." He says.

"Guilty without trial?"

"Your guilt is not for me to judge, young man. Though my sympathies you have. This…" His eyes stray to Toke's gory remains. "…tragic night might have been simple misfortune. But trouble, chaos and misfortune follows you like your own shadow Quintus. Mala Fortuna has taken a special interest in you and your demon and that spells ill tidings for everyone whose paths cross yours. I should have recognized it sooner. Your honest heart and hard work blinded me to what was right there in front of me from early on. Your trouble is yours to keep. My family will have nothing more to do with it. Not anymore." With a nod of his head he orders his men. "Take her."

"You bastard!" Cassie lowers into a fighting stance and raises her fists as the men start to move. "If you think I'm going to let you…"

"Cassie." I say, my voice low and tired. Though wiser than his son, certainly wiser than me, he had the same stubbornness as Lucas and I could see in Horatius' stony stare that there would be no negotiating with him tonight. "No more fighting. Not tonight." I lay hand on her shoulder. "No more."

"But…no."

I turn to her and take her hands. "Go with them, just for now."

She gazes up into my eyes, a gaze full of fear and worry. "I don't want to leave you and Rosa, Quin."

"I know." I lean in and kiss her cheek, while there I whisper. "Come find us when you can. If I don't see you by the morning after this one then I will come and find you."

"They won't keep us apart, Quin." She says. "I swear it."

Standing tall I give a tired smile to my future wife. "I pity them. Trying to keep a lioness like you leashed? Can't be done."

Her eyes brighten. "And don't you forget it, boy."

BAP!

As the first man reaches us Cassie flattens his nose with a snapping right jab without even a glance in his direction before holding her hands up in surrender.

"She broke my damn nose!" The man blubbers as blood pours through his fingers.

Looking more than a little proud of herself Cassie allows the three others to usher her away. "I'll see you soon Rosa." She says. "This tiny tyrant can't hold me for long."

"Be well, Mistress Cassie." Rosa says, looking up from the huddled Collywaddle. "I love you!"

"I love you too, Rosa!"

"Love!?" Horatius exclaims. "What is…!? Bahh! Never mind. Get her out of here!" Backing away from me he shakes his head in disappointment and regret.

"This won't end how you're hoping, Horatius."

"I've got to protect mine, Quin. Best I can." He says. "When the investigators come tell them that the men'll be ready to give their accounts at my home. Do not come with them unless you are not given the choice."

"Yeah." I sigh. "I get the message, Horatius." Stepping forward I offer him my hand. "For what it's worth it was a pleasure workin for you, sir. Thank you for giving me that chance. I grew a lot, thanks to the trust you showed me."

My honest gratitude takes him off guard though it was not enough to change his mind or accept my hand, the second time tonight that I was refused the honor of a simple handshake by a man I respected. Just more salt in my fresh wounds. But I understood, to him I was as cursed as the magic that brought the copper to life. With a grunt and a slow nod of respect he turns and disappears through the forest with the rest.

I shuffle to the platform and slump down beside Colly and Rosa. "As if this night needed to get any worse."

"It's darkest before the dawn, my love." Rosa gently strokes my back. "We will get through this too."

"Yeah." I whisper. "But…all of our hard work…for nothing. Their wariness of outsiders, confirmed. Their prejudice against demons or those that look different, confirmed. Their fear of magic, confirmed. We've made things worse here, Rosa."

"Oh, my boy." She says softly.

"I can't help but wonder if Horatius is right. Perhaps Cassie would be better off…" I sigh.

"Don't you assume to know what is better for her. Don't be like him." Rosa fingers find my hair to stroke it. "She chose us and it was her choice to make."

"Yeah."

"It'th not your fault Thir." Colly peeps as she crawls to huddle at my legs. She takes one of my hands in both of hers and squeezes it tight. "He'th a human dad. It'th hith job to look after hith little girl."

"I know, Colly." I pat her plump little hands. "But thank you."

She looks to the mounded blanket sitting a few feet away and say in a low, flat voice. "That'th not your fault either. That'th no oneth fault." She swallows hard. "No one round here anyway."

"You're a wise woman, Collywaddle."

Each of lost in our thoughts it is a somber vigil as we await the group from Grumentum, but a dry one as the slow drizzle peters out to nothing at all. By the time that the first ochre glow of morning creeps out from around the Eastern peaks the gray clouds were parting. At long last we hear Gyasi's call of "This way." announce their arrival.

Chapter 131: Rest Now

Chapter Text

Into the clearing comes a haggard looking Gyasi along with Quique, a trio of the local constabulary, and a bespectacled man in a yellow and orange robe. I take some measure of relief from the fact that Amphion had been found and looked to be in charge of this group.

"Master Quintilianus." The stubbly faced and world weary investigator says as he approaches the crime scene. "I was hoping not to see you again."

"The feeling was mutual, sir." I say as Rosa, Colly and I all get to our feet.

"Collywaddle?" The robed man raises a curious brow. "What are you doing here?"

"Hello Mathter Bellicuth." She says then looks the sheet under which Aristocles lay. "I wath thold to thith man." Her voice trembles as she struggles to hold her emotions in check. She then looks to me and says. "Thith is Mathter Bellicuth. He wath an apprentithe to Mithtreth Lydia until rethently."

I give a slow nod, receiving her message loud and clear. It wasn't simply an introduction, but a subtle warming. This man was close to the one person in Grumentum that posed Rosa her greatest threat. With a tale of magic and murder I shouldn't have been surprised that they sent a mage. His presence worried me more than anything else.

"Gods bless." I say to him with a respectful bow of my head. "I wish our meeting could have been under better circumstances."

"Mmm." He hums, showing little interest in the three of us as his attention is drawn toward the fallen minotaur.

As Gyasi and Quique step up to join us I shake their hands and ask them how they were doing. Like the rest of us they were battered, shaken, exhausted but getting through.

As the sky slowly brightens with the rising sun we endure what is a surprisingly indifferent yet gruelingly tedious and repetitive few hours of questions, statements, and lots of waiting around. Quietly I thank the gods that the Amphion seemed to accept our story just as we laid it out and I thank Lucas as well once an officer returned to confirm that all of the various accounts aligned with each other. Gyasi and Quique had gone with the official and remained at Horatius' to get some much needed rest and recuperation.

My fight with the northman didn't phase him a bit, if anything he almost seemed to expect that there would be trouble at some point between the old slave and I. He was simply thankful that it wasn't me laying there dead as I would have meant more paperwork for him. With the story established Amphion was incurious about digging further. I believe that our grief over our fallen friends, Colly's in particular, was enough to convince him that we'd been a victim of circumstance. It also helped that the grotesque wounds suffered by the deceased, corresponding with blood patterns on the statue, would have been difficult to replicate by our hand.

Ninety percent of those those hours of interrogation and investigation were spent on Aristocles. They were barely interested in the death of Toke beyond the loss of property, which either Horatius or I would now have to compensate his owner for. I was offended on his behalf, though not surprised. My proud mentor being treated as nothing more than a belonging only reinforced my desire to leave this Empire before my daughter could be born and registered.

The wizard Bellicus on the other hand was extremely curious, though his focus was entirely on the magic that had been involved in our tragic night. Who died and why was of no importance to him, he was simply here to look into the mystical forces that had been uncovered. With incantations of detection he studies the statue, the platform, the central depression where the copper plate was once housed, as well as the sword that had been formed from my father's dagger. He was very disappointed not to be able to discover even a fading trace of magic in the area beyond a weak resonance around Rosa's bracelet. Despite my warnings he even goes so far as to dip the sword into some of drying blood pooled on the platform. My warnings were not necessary though as the only effect was to muck the strange blade with stale gore. He declares the weapon magical in origin but magic no longer. Whatever happened during the transformation had spent every ounce of energy the item might have once had. He does ask me if he might purchase the object, but I refuse saying that it still had sentimental value to me.

The mage would have done more but with Amphion and his men growing ever more keen to wrap this scene up and head home he finally gives his clearance as the sun reaches its zenith directly over the break in the canopy. We'd been in this damnable place for twelve hours! It felt like a lifetime.

Aristocles' body is loaded onto a cart that had been summoned from town. Word had been sent that Toke's owner wanted nothing to do with him beyond compensation and so his remains were left where it lay as just so much trash for me to dispose of being on my property as it was.

When the group is finally about to take their leave Amphion turns to us and says. "Come along, slave."

Instinctively Colly clutches to my leg. Laying my hand on her head I ask him. "What do you wish of her?"

"I wish for her to come along." Amphion snaps, even his patience fraying at this point. "She will be held in his estate until the will can be sorted."

"Of course." I say, knowing this was not a time to push my luck. Kneeling down I give my goblin friend a kiss on her head. "You okay with this, Colly?"

She signs and nods, her eyes drifting the cart that carried the covered corpse of her master. "Yeah. I'd…I'd like to walk him home again."

"Aw Colly." I give her a good, hard hug. "Be strong. We'll come see you as soon as we can, okay?"

"Okay." She nods as tears well in her eyes once again.

Rosa, looking more drawn out and tired than I'd ever seen her, then hugs her as well and whispers some soft words of support into her pointed ears. Gathering herself as best she could Colly walks to stand beside the cart and lay a hand on its side.

"You may be a fine citizen, Quintus." Amphion says, her hard eyes narrowing. "But I hope to never see you again."

"You are a fine and fair officer, Amphion." I say. "And the feeling is mutual.

"One moment." Straightening his glasses Bellicus looks up at me and says. "I will be running this incident by my teacher. She may have follow up questions for you or may wish to investigate the scene. Is there a time that she might come calling on you if this is the case?"

"Hah." I let out a humorless laugh. Even after everything we'd done this wretched ordeal might not yet be over. "Thanks to this I am unemployed. I've got all the time in the world." I say. "But we need time to grieve. Tell Lydia that we will visit her soon to discuss this. No more than three days. Tell her…" I pause. "Tell her that our faith in her is unwavering and that we would happily put our trust in her judgment concerning this affair."

"You know her?" He says, impressed.

"We do."

"Excellent! I will tell her." He smiles, blind to the heavy emotions weighing on Rosa and I. "This is perhaps not an ideal time, but if you could spare an inch or two off of your demon's horns I would be very…"

"You're right." I cut him off. "This is not an ideal time."

"Of course." He steps back. "But if you're ever interested I pay by the uncia."

I grit my teeth and swallow the words I wanted to say, instead settling on. "Noted."

"Excellent. Excellent." He turns to join the rest. "I look forward to our future business, Quintus."

Then, at long last, they leave the clearing to head off back toward town leaving just me and my Lady alone again. As their noises recede through the trees I hear Rosa sigh and feel her slump heavily into my side. Without needing to keep up appearances for outsiders she gives into the exhaustion she'd been so bravely holding at bay.

"Rosa?" I stroke my hand down her arm.

She looks up at me, her skin pale and her eyes tired and devoid of that lively sparkle I normally saw in them. "I'm okay." She fibs as she pats my stomach with a trembling hand. "Let's get my boy to bed, hm?"

I was not usually one to disobey, but…today was different. There was somebody who needed looking after even more than me. "No, my Lady."

Picking her up under the arms I lift her onto my body. She offers no resistance, instead she naturally wraps her arms around my neck and grips to my hips with her knees. I could feel the wariness in her weak and shaking limbs. I was beaten and tired, dog tired, but the energy that Rosa had harnessed to decide our big battle had drained her in not only body but spirit as well. Her exhaustion reached right down to her soul.

Laying her weary head on my shoulder she whispers. "Oh Quin."

"I've got you, my Lady." I wrap my arms around her, one beneath her bottom and one around her back, and hold her tight. "Rest now."

"Yes…Masterrr…" As her voice trails off I feel her small, lithe body go limp in my arms.

Tenderly I kiss her shoulder. "Good girl."

Before I leave I look to Toke's still form looking alone yet peaceful in the dappled forest glade. I say to him quietly. "You are not forgotten, my friend. You will never be forgotten. Be at peace."

This evening I would build him a pyre and let the flames take his essence into the heavens as I prayed that a North wind finds the rising embers to carry him home. But for now I had to find some rest myself lest I pass out on my feet. With my unconscious Lady in my arms I leave this place of death to carry us home.

Chapter 132: Nightmare Over

Chapter Text

I carry my passed out beloved back to my villa. Never had I been so happy to close my front door and lock the outside world away as I was today. Keeping her tight to my body I take my Lady upstairs and into our room and oh so gently sit her at the side of the bed.

"Mmm?" She coos softly, her heavy lids opening slightly as she slips from my arms.

"Shhhh." I kiss her smooth cheek.

Kneeling in front of her I begin to undress my dozy demon. I pull her belt away from her slender waist. Next I remove a brooch and slip her woolen palla from off of her shoulders. Another brooch is taken and I begin to gently removal her stola dress. Rosa sat still and limp, allowing me to move her limbs and body as if she were the world's prettiest doll. Even when I had peeled the garment away from her lithe upper body she allowed me to do all of the work in bringing her toward me so that I could lift her an inch to pull her dress out from beneath her sexy behind. After the hard fists and knees and steel of my terrible night her warm, soft, naked breasts, chest and shoulders against me was the most wonderful thing I had ever felt. I sit her back down and pull the cloth from her shapely legs. Exhausted and battered, even now I was forced to pause a moment to bask in her naked perfection.

Eyes closed but somehow awake Rosa blesses me with a tiny smile. "You look after me so good."

"I would do anything for you." I whisper back.

Her smile widens a little and with a shaky hand she pats my head. "Good boy. My good boy."

"My Lady." I sigh, my soul starved for her soft touch and firm authority.

"My good boy." She pets my hair in that loving way she had. "I'm proud of youuuu."

Allowing myself to enter submission, a most welcome escape after the strength that had been required of me this past day and a half, I kneel lower and start to untie my Lady's sandals. I loosen the leather laces that held them snug then one at a time slip them from Rosa's delicate feet.

Her voice hushed and languid, her receding mind on the edge of dreams, she says. "Kiss them, my love."

I do not hesitate. Lowering in a full, groveling bow I press my lips hard into my Lady's slender appendage just atop her dainty toes and kiss them like my life depended on it. Her feet were sweaty and dirty from her long day, but it only made it all the sweeter. After kissing one I switch to the other and kiss it with equal passion.

"Mmmm…gooood…boyyyy." Her hand falls away from my head.

I rise just in time to catch her just as she slumps. Her head flops to the side, cradled in my elbow. I gaze down on her, in more awe of her beauty as ever before. This lovely, delicate, tiny woman had wrested control of and channeled ancient powers that I would never understand. To see her now, her face so peaceful and innocent, it was hard to believe that it was she who had defeated the fearsome metal monster that seven capable warriors and a raging berserker could barely even slow down. I would never forget that moment after the minotaur struck me. Fangs bared, her eyes and horns aglow surrounded by that halo of nymphs, leaves and petals with her loyal fox at her side…gods, she was magnificent! Had the powers that be seen her then we would have an entire legion bearing down on our quiet villa.

I pull the blankets open and softly lay my slumbering Lady down onto the bed. With a gentle touch so as not to wake her I straighten her legs and arms and very gingerly pull her penis away from between her thigh and balls to lay it comfortably to the side. I then oh so lightly lay the covers over her. Leaning down I steal a tender kiss from her supple lips.

"I love you." I breathe.

"Mmmm." She mewls softly and smiles without waking.

My Lady away into her slumber the bone deep ache and weariness that my submission had temporarily kept at bay comes flooding back into me. I force myself to my feet and shuffle to the balcony door, removing my clothes as I went. Opening the door I peer out over the lower garden and taking in mess that last night's flooding had left in its wake. So much of our work lost in a single storm. But it did not matter. We would be leaving this place soon. Aciris could have it all if it wished. What I was actually looking for was a sign of our missing family member, hoping that I might see her dark hair moving among the foliage.

Quietly I had hoped that Cassie would have been here waiting for us. But she was still in her father's clutches. And right now there wasn't a thing that I could do about it. I prayed that she was well and taking the rest that she deserved.

I close the door but leave it unlocked then stumble back to bed and slip beneath the warm blankets. I let out a long breath as my aching bones and muscles are allowed to relax.

"Hmmm." On feeling my weight settle into the mattress Rosa unconsciously turns and snuggles her hot, naked body against mine.

Slipping an arm around her I hold her close, shut my eyes, and let this nightmare day mercifully come to an end.

Chapter 133: Reunion

Chapter Text

The first star of the evening had just begun to twinkle when I stab my torch into the lumber to set Toke's pyre alight. Built upon the ancient platform on which we fought the pyre had taken nearly every bit of good firewood I'd had set aside in my woodshed along with a dozen or more fallen and dried trees that I'd been able to scavenge from throughout the forest. It was rudimentary but it would do the trick. Laid across the top the northman's corpse lay with eyes closed and his hands folded across the broken ax that he'd wielded into battle against the copper monstrosity. Sending him into the afterlife with some sort of weapon felt right somehow. With the state of his eviscerated midsection it had not been a pleasant experience getting his body up there, but it needed to be done. It was small comfort but I was grateful that nobody else had to go through that.

Standing back I watch the dry kindling and straw packed among the large pieces of wood take to the crackling flames swiftly. It takes but a few minutes before the pile is ablaze. Crossing my hands in front of me I bow my head and whisper prayers for a swift journey. Toke's spirit had been unsettled in life. In death I hoped that it might find peace at last.

I stand for a long and solemn time as the inferno grows. The aches and pains from my fight with Toke I focus on and offer them forward as homage to the great warrior. Our contest never got to its finish. Deep down I believed that my victory would have been inevitable, and yet as I remember that wild-eyed berserker charging from out of the darkness…who knows? Either way it did not matter as today I cede the battle to my fallen foe. He'd saved Rosa. My yielding to him now was the least I could do.

With the intense heat of the flames washing over me I reflect on the path I'd taken to lead me to this funerary pyre. Decisions, consequences, alternatives, mistakes, and lessons to carry forward all flow through my mind. Nothing is resolved or even clarified, but it was a necessary beginning.

A rustle from my left breaks me from my reverie. Stepping out of the forest comes Cassie in a clean dress with a large leather satchel slung over one shoulder and her bow and quiver over the other. On seeing me she lets her items tumble to the mossy earth. No words are spoken as we rush into each other's arms. We hug and we kiss and we allow ourselves a minute to just linger in the relief of reunion.

The first question out of her mouth was the one I expected. "Our Lady?"

"Sleeping." I answer. "Last I checked anyway. The battle…drained her greatly."

"But she's okay?"

"I believe so." I say. "She complained about the draft when I snuck out of bed."

With a fleeting grin she nods. "She's okay."

"The men?"

"Healing. Recovering. Their season is over. They'll be getting their full share though. I've brought yours with me. They will stop by to say their farewells once they're ready."

"I look forward to that."

"As do they. You've changed lives out here, Quin." She says. "For the better."

"Hmm."

"Is Collywaddle here?"

"No. She was taken as a part of Aristocles' estate." I say. "We are planning to go see her tomorrow and find out what's happening with her."

"Poor woman."

"Yeah. I did not know Aristocles that well but those two oddballs clicked as soon as they met." I say as the memory of their first meeting drifts through my mind. "Love is funny thing. Funny…and tragic."

"As is life." Turning her attention to the roaring pyre she lays her head on my shoulder. As we watch the rising smoke and embers drift away on a northward wind she whispers. "He's going home."

"Yes." I say softly. "To home and freedom." My thoughts turn grim as I cast my eyes to the sword that still lay at the edge of the platform where I left it when the investigators departed at noon. "Most of him at least."

"Mmm?"

"Some of his blood was cast into the metal of that…thing."

"His spirit will follow his body." She pats my chest. "We've all bled, Quin. A bit of spilled blood will not anchor his soul."

"I pray you're right." I say. "Although…I do not know what to do with it. It was my father's once."

"And he passed it to you." She says. "It is changed but it is still yours by right. Perhaps the gods meant for you to have it."

"Mrm." I grumble, not liking that answer in the slightest. Despite my prayers throughout the evening me and the gods were on frosty terms at the moment.

"Besides, for the journey that we're planning a good sword on your back might not be such a bad thing. Just in wearing it you'll give bandits some second thoughts."

"Yes. The journey." I look to her full satchel laying on the ground beside her bow. "Your family?"

She sighs and lets her weight slump into me. "They will…not be a concern anymore."

"Cassie?" I lean down to look into her troubled blue eyes.

"Things were said that…" She swallows hard. "…that will need time to heal. Or perhaps they never will." Looking up into my eyes she says. "Marriage or no, you and Rosa are all I have now."

"Oh Cassie!" I wrap her in a firm hug. "You do have us."

"I know." She clings to me, needing this hug more than mere words could ever convey. "I love my family, Quin. But…I will not obey them. Not anymore. They are so stupid and stubborn and set in their ways. Gods bless them but they simply do not understand me. Not really. I see now that they never did. Never."

"They love you too." I stroke her long, thick hair then kiss her head. "Horatius is doing what he thinks is right."

"As always." She says, a cauldron of emotions boiling beneath her passive tone. "If there's one comfort, they were relieved that if I was to throw my future away…it was to a good man like you."

"They said that?"

"Not in those words, but yes." She says. "Mom told me that if this was the path that I was set on that I choose it with my whole heart and never regret. She told me to stand by you, no matter what Fortuna throws our way. And she told me that she would miss Rosa. Dad asked me to tell you that you cost him a daughter and that you cost a woman her home and family and that he expects you take that responsibility to heart. He was asking you to stand by me as well."

"I will." I swear. "We will."

I sense her mood brighten, just a bit. "And Granny said we weren't getting any younger and that we better start working on building our new family. She said that while I might be disowned any kids we might have are still her kin, to hades with what Dad says!"

"That sounds like Granny alright." I say. "And Lucas?"

"He's angry at you and I. Furious. He barely spoke to me, though I saw the hurt in his eyes too. He will hold his tongue. For now." She says. "How long that will last…I cannot say. Now that our fates are bound though I believe he will think twice before bringing hardship onto me and my house."

"They disowned you because they think that Rosa and I are cursed. Gods. I hope I am never so blinded by fear as to turn on my own daughter."

She lets out a laugh, a sad humorless laugh. "No, Quin. I was disowned because I would not obey. I would not cede to the pater familias. I broke the one rule you cannot break. I broke the foundational bond of a proper Roman family. Father knows best. Father owns all. Father's word is the final one. This might have been resolved in time had I simply surrendered my own will and let him do things his way. Pfff, his way!" Hugging me tight she whispers. "From now on I bow only for my Lady."

"And for a good boy?"

She laughs, this time for real. "For him, well, maybe I can fake it once in awhile."

I smile and kiss her on her full, soft lips. "Welcome home."

Arms around each other we stand and watch the flames carry our friend away.

Chapter 134: Why?

Chapter Text

For the next few hours Cassie and I stand to pray and witness Toke's departure to the other world. Aristocles not forgotten I send my prayers for him to the heavens as well. Occasionally one of us would step away to check in on Rosa while the other remained. It was fully dark when Cassie returned from one of these trips to inform me that our Lady was awake and aware of what was happening. She'd already guessed what by the smell of the smoke and declined to join us as she felt it ought to be fellow warriors to stand vigil. Mostly in silence we stay until the once tall pyre was reduced to low, smoldering coals. Toke's flesh had been completely consumed and the charred bones that remained I would bury in the morning. As I at last step away, my duty to my teacher done, I at last felt a modicum of separation from the brutality of the night before.

For the first time since I set it down I touch the sword again. Taking it by the handle I lift it, study it, feel its perfectly balanced weight, then let out a low sigh. "Hahhh." I turn to face back toward the villa. "I am ready."

"As am I." Cassie takes my arm and together we make our way back through the dark and eerily quiet forest. "How you doin?"

"Sore." I answer as I roll the aching shoulder of my sword arm. "That old tough bastard left more than hurt feelings behind."

"He was a great warrior." She says softly as she squeezes my arm. "Though bested in the end by a greater one."

"Bested? Not quite."

"Bested." She says again. "It was clear from the outset who was going to win that battle. All of us were surprised how one sided it was."

"Heh, didn't seem that way from where I was." I say. "I ceded the battle to him."

"So that he might take a final victory with him to his gods. Because you are a strong and caring man." She kisses my shoulder. "And that is why I am here. That, and our Lady."

Back into the open we cross the moonlit clearing at the front of the villa and were just passing by the fountain with the statue of Mercury when a soft voice drifts with the breeze from high above. "Well who do I spy here, Danae? A swordsman and his shield maiden? And what's this? These two little lovelies appear to be in love."

Backlit by the pale circle of Luna was the horned silhouette of a lithe, shapely demon seated at the very peak of our roof. At her side was the pointed ears and sleek shape of an alert fox, it's eyes twinkling green.

"Rosa!" I cry as I drop my sword and instinctively reach out for her, though she was 20 to 30 feet beyond my reach. What was she doing up there!?

"Calm yourself, my boy." She croons and motions me to lower my hand. It took me a moment to realize it but…she SAW that I'd had my arm raised. She giggles. "You look as surprised as I was."

"You can see me!" Cassie and I look at each other, her as surprised as I, then back to our perched Lady.

"Yes, my love. Even more handsome than I remember you." With a smooth sway of her hand she strokes her pet's furry head. "Danae gifted me her sight during the battle. Had she not things might have turned out very differently." Taking Danae into her arms she stands, balanced oh so gracefully at the peak. "And what a incredible sight it is. I see you both now as clear as in the day." With that her eyes glow and…she steps off of the edge of the roof to the open space beyond!

"ROSAAA!"

"Yes Master?" Rosa chirps in her 'slave' voice from directly beside me. My head snaps to the side to see her standing not two feet away as if she'd always been there. Letting her fox slip from her arms she tilts her head extra adorably as she looks up at me with wide eyes that were as sightless as ever. "You needed something, Master?"

"How did you…?" I gasp, as my startled mind catches up. The bracelet clearly still worked. "Don't EVER do that again!"

"Gods!" Cassie exclaims.

Rosa titters and bows. "Apologies, my Master and Mistress." Gliding up to me Rosa slips her fine hands around my waist. Fun time over her face and tone turns somber. "Toke?"

"Away. At rest. At peace, I hope."

"And now you can have some peace as well, Quin. You owe him nothing more." She hugs me tight as I wrap my arms around the slender body and hold her close. As Cassie comes close we shift to bring her into our tight embrace. Her eyes squeezed shut Rosa whispers. "Our family is together at last."

Cassie kisses Rosa's cheek. "May we never be parted again."

"Never." I echo her sentiment.

Under Luna's gentle light we hold to each other and savor this long awaited moment of union. Three lost souls find their place among the others. I thought it would take place before a priest and an audience of friends and family, but this private bonding was far better.

"I've kept the stove warm as you requested Cassie." Rosa says when our embrace eventually relaxes.

"Thank you, my Lady." She kisses her again.

While I scoop up the sword from the ground the gals lead the way back into the house. Just before entering Rosa turns and blows a kiss into the darkness where Danae had disappeared. I enter behind them, lock the outside world away, then lean the strange weapon against the wall beside where Cassie had set her things. Arm in arm in arm the three of us retire to the kitchen.

Cassie cooks, aided by Rosa and I when she asked for it, and as she does so she begins to move and rearrange things to her liking. For the first time in her life, at least until we left this place, Cassie had her own kitchen to command. Not her mother's or grandmother's or anybody elses, hers. Her joy in taking her place as mater familias of our household makes my heart feel good. I looked forward to providing her a kitchen again in the future. One we would have earned.

In the welcome heat of the stove the three of us share wine and talk and companionship. Avoiding the unpleasantness of the previous night we speak of other things. We talk about the good times of the past two months. We share laughter, much needed laughter, at Cassie and I's first meeting in the river where a trouble making slave made it look as if her master was hung like a horse. This naturally shifts to talk about Cassie's family. In Cassie's voice we hear her love for her kin and the regret at how she'd been cut away from them. We hear about the bitter argument where things had been said on both sides that left the relationship in tatters and her bond to them severed completely. The topic was sensitive, the pain still deep and fresh, but Rosa and I are there for her every time the emotions become too much. Yet she also talks about her genuine excitement at moving forward as her own woman among a family who accepted her as she was. Of the three of us Cassie was the most eager to set off on our fresh adventure. We speak of the future; of our trip to town, of preparations, of how long we ought to wait, and of possible destinations. And, of course, we talk about our daughter whom already had three loving and devoted parents who could not wait to meet her.

With the kitchen smelling ever more delicious eventually our conversation turns to our friend Collywaddle. She'd lost her beloved master and lover. Right now she in Grumentum, alone and grieving. As a group we dedicate tomorrow to finding her and ensuring that she would be looked after in Aristocles' absence.

"I hope she is bequeathed to Cal or Max." I say. "They would look after her well."

"More likely to his family." Cassie says. "Perhaps Lydia would take her back."

"No. There was a reason she sold Colly. She would not want her back."

"She may be sold at market." Rosa whispers as a haunted look passes over her.

For a time her words hang heavy in the air. Perhaps Colly would find a good master like Rosa did, or perhaps she would get a cruel one like Toke.

"I know we need the money for our trip and our future." I say. "But…if Colly is for sale…"

"I'd rather not leave her fate to chance." Rosa says.

"I could pick up piece work while we travel." I say. "It would slow us down but…hmm."

"We had nothing to come here with." Rosa says, picking up on what I was saying. "And we did fine."

'Fine' was an interesting choice of word, but I caught her point. "With what we've already got it should be enough and still leave us a little. Assuming nobody bids her up."

I look to Cassie. "You said you brought my pay with you?"

"Mmm." She nods. "Father gave me your share. Its in a bundle at the top of my pack."

"Hold on." I hurry back out to the entry way and find the leather wrapped bundle in Cassie's pack. Back in the light of the kitchen I begin to unwrap it. "I told the boys that I'd chip in for…"

My voice cuts off as I catch the glint off of the neat row of tightly packed coins. Leaning in toward the nearest lamp I squint and press my thumbnail against the edge of the coins.

"What's wrong?" Cassie asks. "Don't tell me that Dad stiffed you! That son of a…"

"Cassie." I say in disbelief. "This isn't silver."

"What?" She hurries over to my side.

Turning my hand to show her the gleaming butter colored coins. "This isn't denarii, it's aureus! Horatius paid me in gold!"

"Gold?"

"This is far more than he owed me. Far, far more. It would take me years to…" I shake my head. "This isn't right. There's enough here to…"

"…be a dowry." Cassie gasps. "That's my…my…" Voice cracking she brings a hand to her mouth Cassie and staggers back a step as tears swell in her rich blue eyes. With her first blink he tears begin to roll. "That stubborn…stupid…pig headed…" She shakes her head and sobs, a sob that she'd surely been holding in since the moment she stepped off of her familial land for the last time. "No. Nooo! After what I…said…to him… Why!?" Rosa is at her side just in time for Cassie to break down. Slumping against her Cassie buries her face in Rosa's shoulder and weeps. "Why would he do that!? Whyyy!?"

Wrapping the coins I set the bundle down and put my arms around them. Nuzzling Cassie's hair I kiss her and whisper. "Because a father will never not love his daughter. Even when he thinks she's wrong."

Chapter 135: Well Earned

Chapter Text

Cassie's tears do not last for long and only some of them were tears of regret. Tinged with the still fresh grief of being cut from her family there was a bittersweet joy in her weeping. Horatius had no responsibility nor expectation to provide his defiant offspring with such a generous gift but in doing so he was sending his errant daughter into the world with as good a chance as possible of finding a brighter future. It touched Cassie deeply that while her family might not understand her or approve of her actions they still very much loved her.

"Leave it to Dad to get the last word in." She half laughs, half sniffles as she wipes the tears from her cheeks. "I can't believe he did that."

"I can." I say warmly.

She sighs and leans heavily into Rosa for another hug. "Well that will certainly help us find our new home."

"And more." I say.

"Your family's gift will not be taken for granted." Rosa pats Cassie and kisses her head.

"We will spend it wisely." I concur.

"Not too wisely I hope." Cassie quips. "We're allowed to have some fun too ya know."

I chuckle. "Who am I to argue with you, Miss Cassie?"

Cassie takes a big breath and looks from Rosa to me and back again, then smiles. She had some regrets about how she was leaving her family and sadness as she knew that she would miss them, yet in her beautiful face there wasn't a hint of remorse on her decision to join us. Her family had raised her well but this proud kestrel had fledged and outgrown her parent's nest. Her wings ached to spread wide to feel the winds of her own adventure beneath them. Here with us Cassie was exactly where she wanted to be.

That money was a huge weight off of our shoulders. We all knew that we had many challenges ahead but finances, at least for a while, would not be one of them. With the worries of the past lifted, worries for the future set aside for the time being, responsibilities eased, and the time for mourning over the three of us at last could just relax and luxuriate in each other's company. I had enjoyed my work, I enjoyed my training, I enjoyed the company of good men, but like Cassie, this was exactly where I most wished to be.

Cassie's simple yet succulent stew is served with some flat bread, fruit, cheese and wine. Before breaking bread as a unified family for the very first time we take each other's hands and spare a moment to bask in our togetherness.

"Gods bless this family." Rosa says, which Cassie and both echo.

We eat Cassie's spectacular stew, we drink our unpretentious yet delicious, we talk frivolities and trivialities, we laugh like fools in love and we bond in way that we'd been denied in all these long weeks. Not in the Emperor's palace itself was a better supper had in all of this vast Empire. With our spirits flying high and the meal nearing its end the flutter of Cupid's wings grew nearer. Our love had been forged but the lust we each carried inside had yet to consummated.

The glances between Cassie and I become ever more wanting, ever more yearning. But as much as we wanted to FUCK we remain on our best behavior. Tonight of all nights was the Lady's to lead.

She surely heard the wanton tenor of our voices. Gods, she must have smelt our hormones on the air. But until her plate was finished Rosa leaves us waiting. With excruciating slowness she takes a dainty nibble here and a tiny nibble there and leaves us twisting.

"Master?" She asks in that pure voice of hers. "Would you care for a song tonight?"

"No, Rosa." I say. "Not tonight."

"Oh!" She turns Cassie's way. "Mistress?"

"You are finest singer in the valley, Rosa." Cassie compliments, making me wish I'd thought to do that. "But I think tonight I'd like the quiet."

"Oh. You wish a quiet night?" Rosa sighs. "Very well."

"Not too quiet!" Cassie hurries to add.

Rosa smiles a patient smile then dabs her sweet lips with a napkin. "Boy!" In an instant the Lady's authority fills the room!

"Yes, my Lady!" I reply, loud and proud, as I snap to attention. Cassie's smile is as wide as my own.

She turns on her stool to face away from us. Snapping her fingers she points in front of her, just to her left. "Bow!"

"Yes, my Lady!" Never have I moved more quickly than to enter that position. Despite my aches from battle, which I barely feel now, I kneel and bring my head low to the ground in enter a perfect Bow.

"Girl!"

"Yes, my Lady!"

"Bow!" Just as quickly Cassie is at my side bowing just as low.

Reaching down Rosa feels the tops of our heads. "Mmm. Very good, my pets."

"Thank you, my Lady." We say in unison. Out of the corners of our eyes we peek at each other and have to stifle a little laugh of pure happiness.

"My boy." Rosa rustle my hair. "Are you in hale in mind and body?"

"My body hurts in places." I answer truthfully, the only kind of answer my Lady wished to hear. "But I am well. My mind only wishes to serve my Lady."

"Good boy." She pats my head. "My girl. The same question."

"My mind yearns for the escape of submission." She answers. "My body has a fire inside of it that will not be doused, except by my Lady."

"Good girl." She pats Cassie's dark hair. Trotting out one of her newer commands she sits back tall and says. "Worship!"

Neither submissive needs to be asked twice. We crawl closer, groveling and whimpering and singing our Lady's praises. I kiss her feet and beg for but a sliver of her attention, though a boy like me was unworthy of such grace. Cassie mewls her adoration of the most high Lady and swears her eternal obedience. Working off of each other we support the other's supplication while subtly trying to one up each other. The radiant demon Lady lets us snivel long enough for it to become something of a game between submissives.

"I offer my body." Cassie says.

"You have my body and soul already." I say between kisses of her cute toes. "I ask but touch from your perfect hand."

"I ask but a breath across my cheek."

"I beseech you, O Lady, for just a smell of your luscious hair."

"A mere thought of this most unworthy girl would feed my dreams for a month."

"My dreams are already captured." I say, my voice high and meek. "I am your slave."

Lording over us the most diminutive yet authoritative member of our family takes it all in. "Kneel."

Cassie and I snap up into Kneel position, her getting there just a fraction of a second before me. We side eye each other and spare a little smirk at our playful competition.

Rosa holds out a pebble, a tesserae to be precise, in the palm of her hand. "Whooooo." She lightly blows across it and as her breath reaches us so too does the subtle cooling magic of the stone. "Look at this." She smiles, kindly and lovingly. "My boy. My girl. My beautiful ones."

I try to hold back my smile to maintain a neutral Kneel, though I fail in the end. Not as bad as Cassie however as she had an ear to ear grin.

"Welp." My Lady sighs. "I suppose there is no reason left to put this off." With a happy twinkle in her eyes she says. "My girl. Go and fetch me the collars."

"Collars!" I gasp, despite myself.

"Yes, my Lady." Cassie bows and obeys.

As she rises and leaves the room I stare up at my Lady with joy overflowing in my submissive heart. I'd been collarless since that terrible officer stole it from me after my altercation in the town plaza. The time I'd actually worn it would be more appropriately counted in hours rather than days or weeks, yet since then it's painful absence had weighed on me greatly.

"Oh Rosa." I whisper, my voice cracking with emotion. "Ohhhh."

Her face beaming she holds out her arms. "Come here, my boy."

I crawl forward and lay my head on her lap and hug tight to her legs. "Thank youuuu!"

She cradles my head in her arms, wraps her tail around my back and gently strokes my hair. After the hardness of the past few days my Lady's soft embrace was everything to me.

"Did you think I would forget?" She croons softly. "You earned your collar, my love. You are my boy. I am your Lady. And that will never change."

Eyes closed I smile and soak up her love. "Yes, my Lady."

Chapter 136: Collars

Chapter Text

With a soft kiss of my head my Lady whispers. "Kneel, my love."

"Yes, my Lady."

Pushing back a couple of feet I enter my best Kneel, even flexing my arms and chest to give my Mistress something extra sexy to look at when her cooling vision wafted back over me. It is not long before Cassie comes back with a folded cloth bundle laid across both her hands. The color of the cloth is a familiar vermilion, the shade of red which symbolized to those in the know one's membership in the secret lifestyle.

"My Lady." Cassie says in a servile tone as she bows her head low.

Rosa takes the bundle to lay it across her lap. "Kneel."

Coming around Cassie kneels beside me, her pose just as flawless as my own.

Daintily and unhurriedly Rosa unfolds the fine red cloth, the final two flaps revealing a row of two thick leather straps and two lengths of leather twine with small wooden pendants. The leather of each item was the same shade of brown tinged with a subtle vermilion. Taking one of the twines, the two ends pinched between finger and thumb of each hand, she lifts it to let the pendant dangle in the center of the of the bowed length. The round pendant, about the size of a coin, was made of a dark hardwood. Into its face was carved the same rose symbol that was branded on the back of my Lady's delicate hand.

"This is your living collar." She says to me. "You are to wear it at all times unless I am the one to remove it from you. With this you show the world that you are my boy."

"Yes, my Lady." A shiver or excitement ripples down my body. I could not wait to feel it against my skin.

She does not place it on me however. Instead she lays it back down again. Taking the thicker of the two straps she lifts it in a similar manner. Turning the strap to reveal the face to me. The left side was a tongue end of the collar and on the other end the buckle that it slid into. The collar of sturdy leather was etched with a design of snaking thorned vines and leaves culminating in Rosa's rose symbol placed prominently in the center. Just beneath the symbol was a steel ring built into the leather. Though I miss it at first as my eyes pan back and forth across what to any outside observer would simply be an elaborate dog collar I catch a little hedgehog hiding among the leaves.

"This is your true collar." She says as she runs her slender fingers across the etched face. "This you will wear at times like these. When my power is strong and the eyes of the world are safely locked outside." Reaching out she finds my head and softly strokes my hair. "If any other petty thief or wannabe tyrant takes your living collar, just know what your true collar is secure with me."

Bringing it closer to me she allows me to study the leather that would soon grace my neck. The edges of the leather had been rounded so as not to cut supple flesh. On closer inspection I could now see that the design etched and stamped into it was attractive but not quite at the level one would expect from a professional leather worker. It was put there by deft yet amateur hands. But in all of its little imperfections it became so much more than perfect.

"Did you do this, my Lady?"

"Mm." She nods with a gentle smile.

"Our Lady worked so hard on these." Cassie says. "She would not let me help her."

"It was not your place." Rosa says. "Do you like it, my boy?"

"Like it?" I whisper. In my mind's eyes I can see my Lady hunched over a table working by touch and the aid of her imperfect magically assisted sight on this most precious gift. How many mistakes had she made? How many rejects had she discarded before this one? But with love in her heart and by her own elegant hands she persevered to create…this. "It is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen."

My Lady's gorgeous smile grows. "It pleases me that you like it." She pinches the tip of my nose. "My boy deserves only the best. Give me your neck." Leaning forward I stretch my neck to give her free access to it. As I feel the strong leather wrap around my thick neck I close my eyes and let out a long, joyous sigh. At last! At last! A proper collar, at last! I was always hers but feeling this physical manifestation of her dominance did wonders for my submissive spirit. She cinches it snugly, though not tightly, then affixes the buckle. "You are my boy."

"You are my Lady!" I say with unabashed pride. She presents me her branded hand and with no hesitation I kiss my Mistress's symbol. "Thank you, my Lady."

"Good boy." She blesses me with a pat of my head. "Kneel."

I return to my position, sitting high and proud. To my left Cassie had on an ear to ear grin, happy for my collaring and excited for her own.

Sitting regally our Lady lifts the other true collar. It was shorter and more slender than mine but otherwise identical. While an exact match would have been impossible given Rosa's limited talents in leather craft the designs are unmistakably of a piece. It had the same vines, the same leaves and the same rose symbol front and center. The one main difference between the collars was that where mine had a snuffling hedgehog Cassie's had a fuzzy, buzzy bumblebee amongst the foliage. Any other Sir or Lady in the world would surely have given two such capable fighters symbols of lions or phoenix or some other fierce creature. But not Rosa. The choices were soft, they were natural, they were feminine, they were her through and through.

"Present your neck." Leaning forward as I did Cassie stretches her lovely neck and receives her Lady's collar with every bit as much pride and joy as I had. I remembered well being collared that first time and what a special thrill it gave me. That same thrill I see in Cassie's blue eyes. The buckle closed Rosa sits back and presents her hand. "You are my girl."

"You are my Lady." Cassie closes her eyes and kisses the symbol on the back of Rosa's hand with love and passion. "Thank you, my Lady."

"Kneel." Cassie sits back to match my position. With a subtle swipe of her finger I feel her cooling gaze wash across us. Rosa looks from Cassie to me and slowly nods. "Beautiful." Our hearts aglow we shine our love back at our demon mistress. "Look at each other." We obey and turn our heads. Cassie giggles and I let out a laugh as our eyes meet. Once the titters subside we continue to smile and gaze into each other's eyes. After giving us a few seconds to share this celebratory moment Rosa says. "Now face your Lady." And we do.

Our Lady reaches into a pocket within the bundle and pulls from it a long, delicate brass chain. One end of it she clips to the ring at the front of my collar. The other she does the same to Cassie's so that we were now attached to each other. She then folds the bundle back up, leaving the living collars within, and sets it on the table behind her. Hooking her index finger at the midpoint of the chain Rosa lifts it as she rises to her feet.

Again our Lady looks from one to the other of her kneeling submissives, pleased with what she saw. "Stand." We get to our feet. With that natural dancer's grace that she had been blessed with she turns on one foot to face the doorway. Still only holding the chain with a single finger Rosa strides away. As the chain goes taut both boy and girl hurry to catch up so that the Lady's finger would not feel even a hint of resistance. With her 'Master' and 'Mistress' in tow the household 'slave girl' strides toward the stairs.

Chapter 137: Collared and Unleashed

Chapter Text

Just before exiting the kitchen Rosa snatches a lit lamp from off of the hanger beside the door. She'd done it so deftly that one would have never guessed that she was blind, such was the precision with which she'd memorized the villa in the past few months. In one hand she held the chain from which hung the lamp and in a single finger of the other she hooked the chain which acted as a double leash. By our collars our Lady leads us up through the dark villa to the main bedchamber. As if projecting the true nature of our petite yet imposing Lady's inner power into the visible world the swinging, flickering lamp casts the shadow of a looming and most fearsome horned figure along the wall beside us as we went.

Without a single errant step Rosa takes us to our destination where we find that she has already prepared the room for our special night. Lamps and candles had been set about the room and to the far side of the bed sat a table laid out with ropes, bonds, feathers, furs, a folded length of red silk, oils, along with a wash basin, cloths, and an extra jug of water. On the other side of the bed was another jug of water with a ladle hanging off the side of it, it looked not unlike the drinking bucket that would make the rounds while working out on the fields. It appeared that our Lady would be putting us to work tonight. While Rosa had not had to deal with the six weeks of sexual denial that Cassie and I had she had been looking forward to our first night of passion every bit as much as we had.

The Lady pulls us to the center of the room then lets our leash slip off the tip of her delicate finger. The light chain clinks against floor between Cassie and I. We glance at each other, wondering what our Mistress had in store for us. She sets the lamp down upon the table. I do not know why but she then waves her fingers back and forth across the dancing flame slowly enough to burn human flesh. With her demon heritage it causes no more than a tickle. Picking up a short length of leather cord she lays it over her shoulder then turns back to us and approaches.

Her hand outstretched Rosa makes contact with my arm first then feels around to get a mental map of where and how her 'pets' were standing. With a warm smile she strokes my shoulder and Cassie's.

"After a month and a half of denying yourselves I will not make you wait much longer." She says in that sultry, confident Lady's tone.

"Thank you, my Lady." Cassie bows her head.

"Of course." She kisses Cassie's cheek. "I will forego these early minutes. I am a fragile Lady and until you and my boy work off some your heat I am frightened to get between you."

Cassie holds back a laugh. "Understood, my Lady."

Staying close to her Rosa softly strokes Cassie's fine jaw line with the tips of the fingers that had just felt the lick of flame. "Mmmm. Are you ready to give up your virginity, my dear? It is a gift a woman may only give once."

"Oh yes, my Lady." Cassie says with conviction. "I am passed ready. I am most eager to give it."

"You will give it to my boy?"

She glances my way. With only a single flame lighting this large room the shadows were deep, yet still I catch a smile playing at the corners of her lips. "Yes, my Lady. I want Quin to be my first." She takes a deep inhale then lets out in a sharp, hissing breath. "I want him!"

"Good." Rosa chuckles and kisses her again. "Good girl." Reaching up she pets my cheek. "May I share you with Miss Cassie, my love? Will you accept her gift?"

"Yes, my Lady." I answer without hesitation as I bow my head. "I want her."

She laughs softly and pats my cheek. "My boy." She unfastens the tether from from my collar then does the same with Cassie. After spooling up the fine chain she takes it to the table then returns to us. "Face each other." We do so, standing much like we had when lined up for Toke's instructions during training.

I smile down at Cassie, excited to at last feel sex again, but there is no smile in return. Hers was the face of lust itself. Lips slightly parted, teeth partially bared, and with a gaze as piercing as one of her unerring arrows she looked at me like a mountain lynx eying up an unwary hare. I swallow hard as a crackle of sexual electricity arcs up and down between us. With a hand on each back Rosa gently pushes us together. Even through our clothes Cassie's warm, soft figure feels so fucking good pressed against me. I was already partially aroused by the collar, the feel of her body takes me most of the rest of the way to full hardness. With blazing blue eyes Cassie stares up into mine impatiently waiting for her chance to have me. She was so intense! So different from my gentle, exotic and playful Lady, yet no less sexy.

Reaching up Rosa feeds the leather cord through the loop of my collar then brings the end across to do the same with Cassie's. Pulling the cord taut so that our faces were as close as they could be without me hunching down. And then she ties the loop off. Her hot breath washing over over my face and mine over hers Cassie and I stare into each other's eyes waiting for our Lady's command.

"Don't hold back." Cassie whispers to me as Rosa saunters back toward the table. "Hold nothing back, Quin. I want you to fuck me with all you've got."

"Same to you." I whisper right back wanting SO MUCH to kiss those plump, inviting lips.

Leaving us bound to each other but waiting for permission Rosa takes the lamp and casually begins to light the candles around the room one by one.

Cassie trembles, her hands reaching for me once, twice, three times before pulling back again. Meanwhile I am focused on her mouth, my lips quivering as they yearned to taste her. Between us, pressed hard against Cassie's lower belly, my erection surges to full power. As she feels it flex her eyes flare with wanton desire. Testing our obedience our Lady continues to light the room.

"My Lady?" Cassie is the first t break.

"Soon, my dear." Rosa replies with infuriating calm. "Very soon."

"Hrmm." Cassie snorts with rising frustration. Denied action she resorts to words. "My pussy's so fuckin wet for you Quin. I'm gonna fuck you until you fucking scream."

"Rrrm." I growl, matching her intensity. "I want you, Cassie. Every time we wrestled, every time I had you pinned or you had me at your mercy, all I thought about was us fucking right there."

She looks down at my chest then back up into my eyes. "You can't know what you've been doing to me. Watching you work. Watching you train. Watching your strong body glisten in the summer sun." She starts to subtly rub up and down against me. I do the same right back.

"Watching you wrestle. Watching you serve our Lady. Watching you bend over the stove or on your knees in the garden. You've driven me wild all these weeks."

"I've thought of little else but this moment since I shared your chastity. It was thoughts of this moment that kept me strong. Hahhhh!" She hisses through clenched teeth. "I'm gonna fuck you until you fucking scream!"

With a cocky smirk I quip. "I hope I don't let you down, Miss Cassie."

"Rrrm! You better not, boy!"

Just then a sweet, polite little, "Ahem." interrupts our back and forth. As one Cassie and I both turn our heads to see our Lady now seated just beside the table on an curule chair looking as regal as any Emperor. She arranges her dress just so, lays her elegant forearms upon the arms of the chair, then with a wave of her hand says. "You may begin now."

Chapter 138: Ferocious Fucking

Chapter Text

With the word given Cassie and I are on each other in an instant. Both of us go straight to thing we'd been thinking about. For me that meant smashing my mouth into those plump, inviting lips and plunging my tongue deep into her hot mouth. For Cassie it meant yanking my belt free and pulling my tunic from my body, a task she quickly finds to be impossible given the way our necks were bound together. This only slows her down however as while we kiss ferociously and passionately she finds the little slit at the front of the neck hole and savagely rips the fabric straight down the front.

"Mrrrm!" I growl at the ferociousness of her tearing and tugging. She doesn't stop until my tunic is pulled asunder from top to bottom at which point she pulls it off my arms to let it fall. It hadn't even hit the floor before her grasping, groping, gripping hands are all over my muscular torso. "Hmmm!"

Following her lead I pin her brooch and pull her palla away then turn to removing her dress. I'd only just begun to feed her smooth shoulder through the neck when she stops me. "Tear it." She hisses between kisses. "Tear it off of me."

"Yes, Miss Cassie." I whisper just before she plants another hard kiss on me.

Knowing that she could take a bit of roughness I grab the front of her dress and in one great heave shred the fabric from her body. The sound of tearing cloth fills the room as I pull every fiber from her body. Beneath the dress I am pleased to discover that she was wearing nothing at all.

"HRRRMMM!!!" Cassie groans loudly into my mouth as she presses hard against me, her supple breasts squishing against my upper abs.

My hands run up and down her sides and back and arms and hips and ass. While always a thick and buxom farm gal Cassie's weeks of relentless training had changed her as it had changed me. Still full of figure in all those lovely womanly ways Cassie now had added more firm muscle beneath the soft outer layer. After way too much working and fighting and not nearly enough loving her flesh felt so damn good in my big hands. When she reaches into my breeches she finds my manhood as hard as steel.

"Hrmm! Mmm!" We moan as our deep kisses get wilder and hungrier. With our necks bound so closely there wasn't much else to do with our heads but kiss, and so kiss is what we do. "MRRM!"

With Cassie stroking my dick I quickly slip out of my breeches and step out of them the moment they pool around my ankles. Having just pushed my breeches down my hands were low so on the way back up I slip one between Cassie soft thighs and the other gropes at the side of her big tit. I slip my middle finger into her cunny to find it hot, wet, and oh so ready. Grabbing my hand hard she holds it still and begins to grind against it while her other hand keeps stroking. My finger buried in her pussy as deep as it could go I jerk and vibrate my hand to give her as good of feelings as she was giving me.

"Fuuuck!" She lets out a sharp breath then kisses me again, pushing me back a step in her ferocity.

I then let her push me back another step. The hotter things got the more our dynamic was shifting. She knew that I liked dominant women in the bedchambers and she was only too happy to step into that role. Her touch was so different from Rosa's. Far less gentle and far less experienced, by comparison she was almost clumsy in the way she pawed and pulled at my flesh. I was hardly complaining though. I found that I enjoyed the raw edge of Miss Cassie. With my lust burning so hot after so many weeks of denial it was just what I needed.

"Hahhh!" I gasp loudly as she suddenly takes my balls in a crushing grip. "Ooooh!"

"I need you." She hisses, her eyes ablaze. "Now!"

Not even bothering taking me to the floor or the bed Cassie instead takes the most direct path and climbs my body. Reading her intentions I hook my hands under her full, round ass and lift her up onto me. I pull her as high as our binding would allow then with her tight to my body I let her weight settle downward. With no guidance needed nature's design is fulfilled as cock enters virgin pussy.

"Ohhhh!" I sigh.

Wrapping her strong legs hard around my hips Cassie lets out a lustful growl. "Rrrrmmm!" Her eyelids flutter a moment before snapping open again. "Ohhhhh fuck!"

She wasn't as crazy wet as Colly, as intensely warm as Rosa, or as tight as either of them but gods damn if my first vagina with a woman of my own race didn't feel INCREDIBLE!

Experiencing her first real penis she was feeling the same way. "Gods!" She gasps as she gyrates her hips while keeping me balls deep inside of her. "You are better than any toy. Better than…ooh gods!" Her fingers claw across my neck. "QUIN!"

Just then a subtle but unmistakable waft of cooling magic washes across our naked bodies. Together glance toward our Lady to see that she was listening and observing silently but with great interest. With a single graceful finger she lightly traced up and down the long bulge inside of her dress as she waits patiently for her turn with her pair of horny humans.

Our Lady's vision upon us only intensifies our unchained desires. Elbows on my shoulders, her palms pressed like a vice into either side of my skull, and her legs squeezing my body Miss Cassie begins…to bounce!

"Oh! Ohhh! OHH FUCK!" With heavy impacts her bounces up and down on my impaling cock. "FUCK!"

I set my feet to support our combined weight. With a handful of cheek in each splayed fingered grip I help her out while also adding my own hard thrusts into the mix.

Plap, plap, plap, plap!

Cassie's wet pussy slams down onto my manhood again and again and again, feeling better on every stroke. I had quietly worried building up to this day whether I would be able to perform for Miss Cassie, thinking that after so long without sex I might cum too quickly before she could find her climax, but as we fuck I felt good. I felt strong. I felt powerful! I had never been harder and that pressure of orgasm was still easily manageable. As amazing as she felt I think her being not as tight as I was accustomed to helped my stamina, though my training and submissiveness was a big factor as well. My soul's desire to bring satisfaction to a woman over my own fleshly pleasure had seemed to been ingrained in me. That being the case Cassie's cries are music to my ears.

"So good! Fuck! Sooo good!" Leaning back as far as the twine would let her she picks up the pace. "You feel sooo fuckin good!"

"You too, Miss Cassie." I huff.

Grabbing my hair she steers me like a plow mule. "Bed! Now!"

"Yes, Miss Cassie."

With her still grinding against me I walk to the big bed then turn around just as she guided me. Carefully I sit down. The moment her knees hit the support of the bed Cassie takes over completely. Gripping my shoulders she rides me faster, her hot, wet pussy gripping harder.

"Hmmm! Rmmm!" She hums with rising passion. "Grab my tits, boy."

"Yes, Miss Cassie." Filling my hands with her big, soft titties I give them a good squeeze.

"Harder!" I grip harder, far more than I would ever dare with my delicate Lady. "YESSS!" She bounces harder and faster. "Yes! Fuck! YES!"

Plap, plap, plap, plap! The drumbeat of our flesh echoes off of the walls as our shadows dance upon them.

"Hrm! Hrm! Hrm! Hrm!" I do what I can to thrust back but in my seated position I can do little but provide a good base for her to work off.

"Yes! Yes! Yes! YES!" She rides as hard her collar would allow, her gaze stabbing deeply and her warm, sharp breaths blasting over my face. "Fuck, Quin! Yes! YES!"

I do not even try to match her ferocity. Instead I open, I reveal, I soften. My body remains strong, every bit as strong as she needed it to be and more, but through my yielding gaze and fawning expression I unveil my sexually submissive nature. Mewling higher and softer my grunts become meek whimpers. "Hm! Ooo! Ohh, Miss Cassie!"

"HRRRMM!" Her fierce expression starts to crack as waves of ecstasy course through. "You're gonna make me cum! MMMMM! Ohhh gods!" Plap, plap, plap, plap! Quicker and quicker she goes, riding down her climax on her powerful steed. Her pussy was so slick and sloppy and wonderful gliding up and down. "OH GODS!" She yelps as I stiffly pinch her plump nipples between thumb and finger. The unexpected nip was all that was needed to send her over the edge. "OOHHHHHHH QUINNN!!!" Grabbing my hair hard in both hands hunches over me as her whole body quakes in orgasmic release. My left ear is nearly deafened as she WAILS her bliss. "AAAHHHHHHH!!!" Letting go her boobs I hold her close and push with all I had to go as deep as I could as she grinds and shudders her way through an incredible orgasm. "OHHHHH FUUUUCK!"

Chapter 139: Ferocious Fucking Continues

Chapter Text

Her first climax barely behind her Cassie was already on the chase for the next one. Grabbing my wrists she leans her weight forward and forces me onto my back until I am pinned to the bed. Holding my wrists behind my head in a very dominant way she anchors her chest against mine to allow her hips to continue to bob up and down. Bound at the neck as we were limited the options and angles but Cassie wasn't letting it slow her down. It also forced a lot of smooching and eye contact, exactly what our Lady had in mind I suspect. She wanted our first coupling to be as intimate as it was intense.

"Hrrnnngh!" Her dark hair tussled and eyes still hazy from her recent orgasm she groans as Cassie's incredibly wet pussy slaps down onto me again and again. "That was fucking amazing!"

"Ohhh Cassie. You are amazing!" I moan and writhe beneath her, lightly pulling against her hold on my wrists only to have her forcibly shove them back into place. Gods how I loved it! I loved how she held me down. I loved how she used my body for her pleasure. I loved that wild intensity in her eyes. I loved her weight on top of me and her soft yet strong flesh against me. And I loved how the longer we went the more that the inner slut was coming out in her. It was beautiful! "You feel good! Mmmm."

"Yeah? Yeah?" She huffs through a big toothy grin. "You like that, do ya?" Her cunt grips harder as her hips ride faster. "You like that hot pussy on your cock? Huh, boy?"

"Mmmm! Yessss!"

"Come on then. Fuck me! Fuck me, boy! Put those big fuckin muscles to work."

"Rrrm." With my feet planted on the ground but the rest of me from my knees up on the bed it gave me plenty of support and power for plowing up into her as hard as she was coming down on me, which is exactly what I do.

Plap! Plap! Plap! Plap!

The echoing sounds of flesh ring through the room once more. From behind I hear our Lady rustle and give us an approving hum at what she was hearing. Knowing that she was there 'watching' us perform, as hard as I was and as wet as Cassie, just made it all the more sexy.

"Gods! Harder! Harder, boy! Fuck me with that hard cock, BOY!" Cassie urges me on. "I wanna cum! I need to cum! Fuckin make me cum!"

"Rng! Rng! Rng!" I grunt while thrusting up into her as hard and as deep as I could. Her flesh ripples and bones rattle on each jarring impact. Rosa, lover the of the soft and sensual, would have never let me go this hard on her. Cassie not only let me, she was urging me for more! It felt pretty damn good to be able to go all out like this. "RNG!"

"GODS…YES!" Smashing another hard, deep, tongue dancing kiss into my mouth Cassie humps her way through her second orgasm of the night. "MMMMM!"

"Hmmmm!" I moan back into her mouth as I feel her hot, wet cunny spasm around my plunging rod.

At the very height of her release she pauses with me at full hilt as an intense orgasmic tremor runs through her body…"HRRNNNMMM!!!"…then carries on fucking me as if she'd never stopped. Her climax didn't slow her down one iota. If anything it seemed to only make her hungrier for more!

Plap! Plap! Plap! Plap!

Our kiss parts. "Come on, boy!" Burying her face into my neck she lets out a deep groan. "Fuuuuck! Yesssss! Quinnn!"

"Ohhhhh, Miss Cassieee!" I sigh as that inevitable pressure begins to rise in my balls. "OHHHH!"

"Come on, boy! Fuck me! Don't fucking stop! Harder! Faster! Don't ever fucking stop! Fuck me! FUCK MEEEE!" She suddenly bucks. "GGGNNNNNMMMM!!! FUUUUUCK!!!" My dick is flooded with another fresh rush of her nectar as a third wave of ecstasy washes over her barely a minute after her last one.

"Ohhhhh, Miss Cassieeee!"

"NNNRRGHHH!" She growls through her orgasm. Rising as high as our tether would allow she stares down into my eyes, her flushed, sweaty face the very image of sexual bliss. Hissing and huffing, spittle spraying against my face, she quickly finds her rhythm once more. "Don't stop! Don't stop, baby! Ohhhh fuck, don't stop!" She was insatiable! "Yes! Yes! Yes! YES!"

"Gods!" I yelp. "I'm cloooose!"

"Not yet, not yet, not yet!" She says through panting breaths. "That's it. Harder baby. Fuck me harder, Quin!" Doing the best she can to pin both my wrists with one hand the other pulls away to find its way between her legs. With a rapid back and forth motion Cassie plays with her clit for added stimulation while continuing to relentlessly pound down onto me. "HMMMM!"

"Ohhhh! Ohhhh! OHHHH!" My voice rises as Cassie's nonstop sexual onslaught keeps on going. Her supple tits mashed to my chest and her hairy snatch sopping with juice she ravishes me without pause. Rosa had never fucked me like this before! "OHHHHHH!"

"Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!" She grunts on each hard thrust. "Don't stop, baby. Ohhhh fuck! You feel so good! Keep going! One more, boy! I want one more from you! Don't stop! Don't you dare stop!"

Good boy that I am I obey, but it wasn't fucking easy! She'd promised to make me scream and it was a promise kept. With my back arching and toes curling I cry out. "AAOHHH GODS! MISS CASSIEEE!"

"Wait! Wait! Wait! Not yet!" Plap! Plap! Plap! Plap! Plap! "Fuucnnnghhh!"

In the grips of my rising pleasure I writhe and whimper beneath her. Helpless beneath all of her magnificent womanly power I am in my glory! "Ohhhhhh my Miss!"

"That's it, boy! That's it! FUCK! FUCK!" Her fingers fiddling her clitty faster than ever and fucking harder than ever she grabs my hair with her other hand. Her face contorts as another hard climax rocks her voluptuous figure. "HNNNNNGH!"

One more was all she asked for, and it was all I was going to manage. As she cums again I buck hard and blast six long weeks of pent up passion deep inside her pussy. After so long of denial the blinding white bliss of my climax was as intense as cumming for the first time again, but oh SO much better as Cassie's mutual orgasming cunny milked the seed from my root better than my hand ever could. "GNNNGHH!!!"

"FUUUCK!" She cries out in even greater ecstasy as she feels my manhood throb inside of her followed by my hot semen flooding her pussy. "GODS…I FEEL YOUUUUU!!!"

"OHHHHHHHH!" Pulse after pulse of pure rapturous bliss radiate out from my groin as I unleash all I had inside of her.

If I thought my cumming might slow her down I was gravely mistaken. With merciless fervor she just keeps…on…fucking! Plap! Plap! Plap! Plap! Plap! She fucks me right through my heaving, humping orgasm and right out the other side. With my load inside of her the noise of our sex get wetter and sloppier and lewder than ever. A fact that our audience hears and appreciates. Splap! Splrch! Splsh! Splap!

"Oh my goodness." Rosa whispers.

"Nnnngh!" I whimper in ecstatic agony as my freshly spent cock enters that hyper sensitive state right after busting. Staring up into Cassie's deep blue eyes I carry on thrusting and doing my best for her. While she does not cum again it is not for lack of trying as Cassie keeps on riding me until my softening manhood looses the rigidity to continue and squirts from her creamy slit. "Ohhhhhh!" I sigh in as much relief as bliss.

"Ohhhhh gods!" Stopping at last, her virginity claimed, Cassie flops her whole weight down onto me and nuzzles into my neck, cooing happily. "Mmmm. That…was…ohhhhhhhh! Incredibllllle."

"Ohhh, Miss Cassieee." I mewl as I allow my body to relax as well. When she lets go of my wrists I wrap my arms around her hot, sweaty form and hold her close. Kissing her head I whisper in my submissive tone. "Thank you, Miss Cassie."

"Ohhh gods." Between deep, hard breaths she whispers back. "That was…so much…better…than I ever imagined. Ohhhh, Cupid be praised!" Looking up into my eyes, aglow and more beautiful than she'd ever been, she runs her hands up my broad chest to grab my pecs hard. "I love you, Quin!"

I smile and in my normal voice say back. "I love you too, Cassie."

"Oh!" There comes a small, happy sob from Rosa. "My boy, my girl, my beloved ones."

Cassie lets out a laugh and looks up, her laugh cut short as her eyes bulge. "Oh! My Lady!"

Craning my neck so I too could see our audience I catch sight of my petite Lady sitting so regally with a tear in her large magenta eyes and her rock hard cock, looking bigger than I'd ever seen it before, held in both of her small and delicate hands.

Chapter 140: Sharing is Caring

Chapter Text

Feeling our eyes upon her Rosa rises and attempts to let her dress, which she had loosened as she sat as audience, flow down and off of her lithe body. It would have happened so smoothly if not for the falling fabric getting caught on the Lady's raging erection. Even now I marveled at how she could become just as hard as I could despite being so much bigger. Pausing Rosa lifts the garment up and over her rigid shaft then lets go again to allow the simple yet elegant dress to waft down and pool around her feet.

For a moment she stands there, nude and gorgeous beyond description, simply to allow her 'pets' to bask in her ageless greatness. Gods. She was perfect! Slender with teardrop breasts, smoothly flowing hourglass curves, flawless and fair skin that was oh so supple to both sight and touch, and exotic and angular facial features that put her just beyond the realm of human beauty. Add to this sublime combination her regal horns, her cute tapered ears, her swaying tail, her large eyes and adorable little fangs and she exceeded even the wildest of wet dream lovers. The massive, throbbing cock and balls on such an erotic figure gave that dream a most wonderful twist. Rosa was my beloved for her heart, spirit, and mind. But on occasions such as this I was reminded that she could have enslaved me by her physical allure alone had she wanted to.

With motions calm and unhurried, despite her obvious arousal, Rosa pull the length of vermilion silk from off of the table and drapes it over her shoulder. After a moment's deliberation she also take a long eagle feather from the assorted toys she'd laid out then at last approaches us, her dick bobbing in front of her as she strode forward.

"You were magnificent." She says in a low, sultry tone. "Both of you."

"She is a fiery lover, my Lady." I say. "As rough as I would ever wish."

"He is as giving and submissive as you said he would be." Cassie says. "My ideal man."

"Mmm." Rosa smiles as she glides up onto the bed. "A perfect match. It warms my heart." Walking on her knees she crosses to us and allows her long cock to slip between Cassie's face and mine. Without even being commanded mine were the first lips to find the warm skin of Rosa's penis, sucking along it's bottom. Cassie quickly follows, hungrily slurping the top. With a fat rod now between our mouths Cassie and I kiss as passionately as we had before. "Mmmm." Slender fingers run through my hair, their gentleness telling me it was Rosa without even needing to see, then find their way to the leather twine that bound the two collars. With a deft twist and a sharp tug the tether comes loose. Freed from our connection Cassie immediately glides North to Rosa's knob while I go South to start sucking at her big balls. "Such eager little pets." Rosa croons as she runs a hand through Cassie's thick hair. "Go take some refreshment, my girl."

"But…"

"Obey."

"Yes, my Lady."

Cassie sneaks in one last suck before sliding from off of me, making sure to drag her soft, sweaty body all the way down mine as she went, and trotting over to the jug of water to suck down a few ladles of fresh water.

Back on the bed Rosa giggles as she teases my wet, spongy manhood with the tip of the feather she'd brought with her. By the cooling waves washing up and down my package I could tell that she was watching my dick flinch and dance to the feather's light touch. After the intensity of Cassie's relentless cunny the playful tenderness felt that much more good. Happy as a man could be I carry on suckling at my Lady's scrotum as she taps and teases. But like Cassie I would not be allowed to enjoy this for long.

"Lay still." She commands as the feather leaves my dick and tickles its way up my abdomen.

I release her testes and lay flat and still as commanded. I stare up at her, awaiting whatever command came next.

"We are going to bind my girl." She informs me, the feather stroking back and forth across my neck. "She is likely not as natural to the rope as you are. She may become frightened or panicked."

"I won't, my Lady." Cassie says as she return the ladle to the watering jug.

"It is no comment on your commitment, my sweetie." Rosa assures her. "Bondage is an…intense experience. You will not know how you will react until you truly feel its grip."

"Yes, my Lady." Cassie bows her head.

"I will be your eyes." I say to our Mistress.

"You read my mind clever one." Rosa boops my nose with the feather. "Be my eyes and my strength. Bolster your Lady where she is lacking."

"I am yours to command."

"Good boy." She pats my chest. "Go take your refreshment. Bring the ropes when you return."

"Yes, my Lady."

I roll from the bed and walk for the table. Cassie and I give eyes to each other as we pass. Of the same mind we also steal a grope of each other's backside while the Lady was not looking. It is with a big smile that I take my much needed drink. As I down my water I watch Rosa welcome Cassie back onto the bed. Cassie crawls into Rosa's outstretched arms and cuddles in close as the Lady pets her and whispers sweet words into her ears. They kiss, a slow and intimate lover's kiss, before Rosa gently lays her down in the center of the bed. Taking one limb at a time she stretches them toward the for corners of the frame until Cassie lay like a starfish. She would be binding her as she had done to me to bring me peace the night before my battle. Judging by my Lady's still oak stiff arousal I do not believe Cassie would find peace under tonights bondage however.

I am swift to return to my Lady's side with our special ropes. "I am here." I say as I touch her hand.

Taking the ropes from me she points to the space opposite Cassie, at her side between her arm and leg, and says. "Kneel there and watch her. Do not stop watching her."

"Yes, my Lady." I hurry around to do as I was told. It felt as good and as liberating as it ever did to obey her firm orders.

As I kneel there I watch Cassie closely. Close enough to see every glimmer of nervousness and excitement pass across her pretty face. I had heard that for people who were not chosen by Morpheus, as I was, that being truly constrained could be the most frightening experience of their lives and so I take my duty to heart and watch my lover for any signs of distress. While I watch Rosa ties her down one limb at a time. Not actually being the subject of the bondage or blissed out by the ropes bite into my own flesh I cannot help but be impressed at how sure and swift Rosa's rope work was. Is this how quickly she tied me down? From my memory which clung to every detail of every loop and knot I would have sworn it took far longer than this. For Cassie's part she lay still alternating between looking at Rosa, glancing to me, and staring at the ceiling.

After one arm and one leg Rosa lightly pets Cassie's thigh. "Good?"

"Yes." Cassie whispers with a grin. "Please, carry on."

"Good girl. You are doing very well."

It is not long before all four limbs are bound as mine were the other night.

"Test them." Rosa orders once the final knot was cinched.

Without pause Cassie strains to pull her arms and legs in toward the center. Beyond a quiet creak from the ropes there is no result to her efforts. She was bound. Her eyes flare wide and she quickly tries again, her breath quickening as the feeling of true helplessness settle in for the first time. I see a moment, just the faintest and briefest of moments, of panic. But it soon subsides as Rosa settles back into her spot across from me.

Eyes wide and worshipful Cassie stares up at her Lady. "Ohhhh." She moans…then suddenly heaves with all of her strength against the inescapable ropes. "HAHHHH!" Her back arches as the muscles of her arms and chest flex against the bonds. "Ohhhhhh!"

"Talk to me, pet."

"Ohhh, my Lady! Ohhhh yessss!"

Rosa smiles. "You enjoy it?"

"Yes!" She thrashes a moments. "I cannot move! Ohhhh gods!" I was fascinated. Under my bondage I entered a zone of tranquility. But with Cassie, it only seemed to rile her up further. "I am yours, my Lady! Fuck me! Use me! Gag me with your dick!"

"I think she likes it." Rosa quips. "Boy?"

"She looks on you as a goddess." I report. "There is no fear. She enjoys differently than me, but she does enjoy it."

"Very good."

Lifting her head Cassie tries to reach for Rosa with her mouth. "Let me taste you, my Lady. Let me pleasure you!"

"In time, my love, I shall have you."

"Yes! Yes! Take me! Soon! Now!" She hisses through hard breaths. "Split me open with your big fucking cock, my Mistress! PLEASE!"

"My goodness." Rosa giggles. "I think my girl is even sluttier than my boy!"

"I think so too, my Lady." I chuckle with her. I might have offered an argument for my own proud sluttiness, but I was pretty sure she that she wasn't wrong. Cassie was blossoming into quite a shameless vixen. I loved to see it.

"FUCK MEEEE!!! GRRRR!!!"

"Slap her breast, my boy." Rosa says in an oh so sweet voice. "Let her feel your power."

Whap! I lay a stinging spank across Cassie's near tit.

"HAHHHH!!!" Cassie wails as loud as she had during her orgasms.

"Now the other."

Whap! Her other tit jiggles to my open hand smack.

"HOHHHHH!!! GODS!!!"

"You will NOT give your Lady commands." Rosa chastises, her tone now hard as steel. "You are girl. You are Miss. I am Lady. I am not one for hard discipline, but if you ever forget that I WILL need to tame you. There can only be one Lady."

"Yes, Ma'am." Cassie whimpers and cowers in lewd submission, her boobs slowly turning a very light pink as her eyes burn with wild desire. "I'm sorry Mistress. Forgive me Mistress. It won't happen again Mistress."

"Better." Sweetness returns to her Rosa's voice. "I may fuck you, if you are a good girl." She says as she raises the feather, the root held daintily between thumb and index finger. "But first my boy and I shall have our fun with you. We've never had a plaything to share before."

"Fun? Plaything?" Cassie peeps, her gaze focused on the tip of the long, slender feather. "Ohhhh!"

Chapter 141: Playing with Cassie

Chapter Text

With the tip of her long feather Rosa brushes lightly across Cassie's smooth thigh. The moment it even approaches her wanton pussy her legs begin to tremble, so desperate was she for a touch. Her Lady denies her by brushing back down toward the knee again.

"Mmmm." Cassie moans.

"Kiss her breasts where you punished them." Rosa whispers softly. "Be gentle with our Miss."

"Yes, my Lady."

Unlike Rosa I could see the tormented passion in Cassie's blue eyes. She stares at me as I lean down and oh so tenderly brush my lips across the flesh of her breast. Silently she beseeches me for mercy. I give her none. Rising a few inches I let a long, hot breath cascade over her near tit. I smile as I watch her nipple rise at just the touch of my breath.

"Ohhhhhh."

With that I move on to the other one.

"Hmmmm!" Cassie suddenly begins to squirm and pull against her bonds. This time it wasn't by my actions but Rosa's. Her feather had found the sensitive soles of Cassie's feet. "Hahhmmm."

Her helpless noises were music to the Lady's tapered ears. I thought they were pretty darned lovely myself. I had never been on this end of bondage and, while it would never be my place and I would trade my spot for Cassie's in an instant if offered, I could understand a bit of what the appeal was. To have someone so completely at your mercy must have been such a heady rush for a dominant like my Lady.

"Boy." A light touch to my shoulder summons me. I look up to see Rosa offering me the feather. As I pluck it from her hand her order is simple. "Play."

Wielding the feather in a loose pinch I begin to explore the womanly curves of my bound lover. Across her belly I drag the long edge back edge of it from sternum down to where her pubes began. I continue through the hair but just before brushing her clit I pull it away.

"Hrrrmmmm!" Her muscles strain and her hips rise, her pussy in a futile chase for physical touch. "Mmmmmm!" Her sounds were changing. Once so full of sexual fury they were now soft, lilting, pleading, submissive. In short, she sounded like me. I tickle at her belly button for a time then paint the tip up her stomach and between her full, heaving breasts. "Ohhhhhh!"

With the length of silk in her hands Rosa kneels closer to Cassie's body, laying her heavy cock across her stomach. With a graceful flick of her hand she lets the sleek fabric unfurl then gently waft down over her submissive's near leg. Slowly she drags the lustrous silk up Cassie's smooth thigh and beyond. As it passes her sex the edge of the silk just brushes along side her labia.

"Ohhhhh! My Ladyyyy." Cassie writhes.

"Mmmm." Rosa smiles as the smooth silk now drags over her penis and Cassie's belly. "That is niiiice."

"Hnnmmmm!" A tremble runs up Cassie's body as my feather was now caressing her inner thigh. "Gods! Ohhhh godssss!"

"He he he." The Lady giggles. "If it becomes too much, my girl, it is as simple as crying mercy. He he he. My boy would happily take your place."

"Hmmm! No! Noooo!" As the silk licks her breasts the feather stops just short of her wet cunny to flit across and down the other inner thigh. She twist and tries to catch my feather between her legs but the ropes were taut and her feet wide apart. She could not bring her legs together. "Ohhhhhh!" With a swirl Rosa lets the fabric fall over Cassie's face, her rapid breaths causing it to puff up and down at her mouth, then begins to pull it back down the bound woman's jiggling flesh. As Rosa works down I go up. Starting at the knee I tease the tip along Cassie's near flank, give a slow twirl at her armpit, then cross to flick it back and forth over a plump nipple. "OHHHHH!"

Cassie was in agony. Exquisite, ecstatic agony. She wanted sex. Hard and rough and right now. She wanted touch. Firm body to body contact. A grope, a kiss, a lick, a bite…anything! She received none of it. She would take a dozen more hard titty slaps over this gentle torture right now, but it was brought home to her that Miss Cassie was not in charge here. Rosa was forcing her bedroom slave to bend to her dominant's desires and teaching her that her body was to be used how the Lady wished. Working together with just feather, silk, and breath alone we reduce our spirited materfamilias to a quaking, quivering, quavering puddle of woman.

"Hmmmm. Hmmmmm. Hmmmmm." The glaze of submissive bliss clouding her eyes Cassie mewls as she gazes up on Rosa as her one and only Goddess. A feeling I knew so well. Inside of that bondage the Lady's power was absolute. Jupiter himself could not touch you there. Recognizing that I was but an extension of our Lady's will Cassie barely even saw me anymore. She only had eyes for Rosa. Her worship of my Lady brought me a joy, deep and humble. "Hmmmmm. Laddyyyyy." She begs, as if for her very life. "I am yourssss. My bodyyy belongs to youuu. Uuuuse meeee."

"Still she pleads for her own pleasure." Rosa croons, her tone as smooth as the silk she wielded. "Her will is strong."

"Pleeeease."

"You wish to be touched?"

"Yes."

"You wish to be satisfied?"

"Yes!"

Bringing the silk to lay across her lap Rosa closes her eyes then opens them again. "Your wish is before you, my girl."

It takes a moment for me to realize what had happened. The reflection of pussy in Cassie's wide eyes reveals the magic at play. Through the power of her bracelets Rosa had created a portal between Cassie's sex and a spot just above her face. She and I had played with it in similar ways in the past. What really impresses me this time however was the feeling of her cool magically aided sight spread across the bed. She was manipulating both at once! Her confidence and aptitude with magic continued to grow by the day.

With a drunken grin Cassie sighs. "Thank you!" With that she lifts her head and stretches her tongue as far they would go until she just BARELY is able to reach the ends of her own fleshy petals with the very tip of her tongue. "Hahhh! Annghh! Ngaaahhh!" With shameless and unabashed addiction Cassie wets her tongue with her juices and mine as she desperately flicks as be she was able at her needy cunt. "Hahhhh!"

"She did it." Rosa says softly. "She chose her pleasure."

"Her desires run deep, my Lady."

"Yes. Miss Cassie will not be tamed tonight." She says. "Perhaps never fully tamed."

"Please, my Lady. Do not judge her harshly. She is new."

"My love." Rosa's tone is warm and loving. "I am not disappointed. Merely observing."

"Hahh! Hannghh!" Struggling mightily Cassie pulls with all she had to try to eat her self out more vigorously. But, with her own brand of cruelty, Rosa keeps Cassie's prize at the very limit of her reach. Cassie thrashes in frustration and tries harder, her tongue slapping around like the death throes of the headless snake. "HAANNGH!"

"Please." I grovel in my full submissive tone. "May I touch her, my Lady? May I help her? May I bring your girl pleasure?"

"Mmm." Rosa smiles proudly and pets my head. "You are a soft touch. Kind, merciful, generous. The boy that captured my heart." Her hand glides along the side of my face. "I have other plans for you. Prepare me, my love."

As smooth and natural as Luna crossing the night sky I am brought to my Lady's hard cock. Without even needing to think about it my mouth is open for her as her fat knob reaches my lips. "Hmmmm." I coo in delight as my Lady's penis fills my hungry mouth. I suck her softly, gently, the way she liked it. Every tension and worry inside of me evaporates as I settle in to a good deep suckling blowjob. "Mmmmm."

"Good boyyy." Rosa gifts me with a pat to my head.

Chapter 142: Happy Cassie

Chapter Text

With that special contentment I always felt when sucking my Lady's cock I continue 'preparing' her to lay with Cassie for the first time. The extra tension at my jaw reminds me that her magical transformation had gone beyond her tail and facial features. Just how much bigger she was not than when we met I could not say, the transition had happened too gradually to track. Oh how I ached to feel her new length and thickness to stretch my ass once again. Ohhhh how I would wail for her. Wail like the shameless ass slut that I was. The six weeks I'd spent in chastity included that kind of sex and its absence I felt even more keenly than the other. But this was not my time. This was Cassie's moment. And I felt so blessed that our Lady was allowing me to be a part of this moment. Beneath us Cassie continued to strain to reach and pleasure her pussy through the portal.

"Mmmm." I coo.

"Hahhh!" Cassie whines.

"A song most delicious." Whispers our Lady. Running the back of her fingers down my temple and cheek to gain my attention Rosa whispers. "I know what fragile things men can be. Over proud. Jealous. Insecure. Covetous. Do not be taken by these things my love. Do not compare. Do not compete. Do not try to possess that which is not yours. Miss Cassie's passion and mine are ours own to give and to take. And if your pride simply will not be at peace, just know that your Lady's pussy yearns for no other manhood but yours."

She didn't have to do this again but Rosa wouldn't be Rosa if she wasn't looking after her boy's heart. We'd spoken many times about Aristocles' intense and very particular interest in letting his partner lay with superior lovers, an act that would drive most men to feel wounded and act emotionally. It was an kink I did not share, at least not in the same way. I hadn't the same fetish as my former friend yet I was at peace with what was about to happen. In the bedchambers I knew my place was at the service of my women. And I always knew in our three person arrangement that Cassie and Rosa would have their own physical relationship. I didn't simply accept it, I embraced it! I wasn't threatened by Rosa being better than me. Nor was I jealous of Cassie taking my place. I was eager for Cassie to share in the exquisite pleasures the Lady could give. I felt I had performed well with Cassie but my gifts paled in comparison with my Lady, as was proper, and I very much wanted Cassie, whom I loved dearly, to feel the very peak of sensual bliss. And I was delighted that my powerful Lady who deserved the world and more could have access to pleasures that only a woman could give. Each of them had things to offer that I could not provide them just as I had strengths neither of them possessed. Together our sexual universe had been expanded and enriched, and nothing was lost. Rosa knew my feelings but I still appreciated her checking in one last time.

"Mmmmm." I hum softly as I suckle just a little harder.

Understanding my moan as easily as spoken language Rosa hums, her worries eased. "Mmm. Good boy."

From my cheek her soft hand runs down my neck, along my shoulder, then leaves my flesh to find her girl's.

"Ohhh." Cassie moans the instant her Lady's fingers make contact. Her tense body relaxes as the portal is pulled away from her face. With nothing to reach for she lays comfortably and watches me give head to our Mistress. "Ohhhhhh!" She groans louder. From the corner of my eye I could see that Rosa's fingers had found Cassie's sex. Was she rubbing? Was she fingering? I could not see, all that I knew is that our bound lover adored it. "Ohhhhhh, my Ladyyyy!"

"So wet." Rosa croons in her Lady way. "Such a hungry cunt."

"Yessssss!"

"Nnnng."

"OHHHH FUUUCK!" Cassie's body arches. "Ohhhh!"

Straining my eyes upward I watch my Lady's long, serpentine tongue extend only to disappear just a couple of inches from her mouth. I watch the glistening, sinuous, inches with those wonderful protuberances along the sides slither through the portal and into what I was sure was Cassie's 'hungry cunt'. There she would taste Cassie's nectar mingled with my seed. I knew well how amazing Rosa's flexing, twisting, coiling tongue felt in my ass. I could only imagine how great it might feel in a vagina. Cassie's noises certainly gave me a clue!

"Ohhhh yesss! Fuuuck! Yes, my Ladyyyy! OHHHH GODS IT'S DEEP! OHHHHHH!!!" She thrashes back and forth, panting like an overheated dog. "Hah, hah, hah, hah, hahhhh! AAAAHHHH! YESSSS! OH GODS I FEEL YOU MOVING INSIDE OF MEEEE!"

By her sounds and motions she was rapidly nearing her climax. Rosa's tongue begins to undulate and thrust, Cassie's copious juices dripping down Rosa's chest, while her hand continues to do its thing, rubbing her clit if I had to guess. I grope Cassie's near breast and pinch at the nipple to add to the pleasure while I continue to suck my Lady's hard cock.

"GGGNNNNRRRNNNGHHHH!!!" Pulling tight on all ropes Cassie heaves as a powerful climax rocks her nubile body. "HNNNGHHH!"

With Cassie out of her mind bucking in ecstasy Rosa pats my cheek and gives me a light push away. I slip from her wet rod. Huge and standing firm Rosa's penis throbs with a desire all its own. I look up my Lady to see her face partially obscured by the back side of the floating portal. Using just her free hand she guides my attention toward Cassie's near arm. She points to her wrist then pets my hair.

"Untie her?" I whisper.

"Nnngh." I receive a 'good boy' pat for my correct guess.

"Yes, my Lady."

I turn and look down at Cassie just as her climax reaches its shuddering conclusion. Her face, flushed with orgasmic pleasure, had never looked more beautiful. Knowing how jarring sudden freedom could be I wait for the peak to fade before following my order.

Cassie soon relaxes again though her face remains a flinching mask of rapturous joy as Rosa continued to give her the best oral of her life. She turns her head toward me and sighs a lust drunk sigh. "Ohhhhh Quin."

"The Lady is magnificent, is she not?"

"Ohhhh. She is…my goddess. OHHHHH!"

I lay a gentle hand on her sweaty chest as it rises and falls with her rapid breath. Leaning closer I kiss her cheek and whisper into her ear. "I will free you now. Prepare yourself."

"Yesssss!"

I turn to the binding. If these were the same ones she used on me… Zip. With a single easy pull I loosing the knot that held the rope in place. With an end free I start to uncoil the rope. The moment her hand was free Cassie grab onto my side and grips me tight.

"Hnnngh! Mmmm! Ohhhh!" Her grip tightens and relaxes with her lusty moans. "Ohhhmmm! My Ladyyy!"

Pulling the rope along the head of the bed I lean across to begin to free her right wrist. Focused as I was on the bindings I did not even think about the position it put me in until Cassie's warm mouth was suddenly wrapped around my dick. "Nmm!" A split second later the middle digit of her freed hand pushes into my asshole! "NGH!"

"Hrm! Mrm! MMM!" Cassie's muffled moans vibrate through my sex as she sucks it hungrily, her prodding and probing inside of me.

Gods it felt good! But I had my orders. Doing my best to ignore it I hurry to unwrap her second wrist. With her half free I reach back and pull her hand away from my ass then extract my penis from her hard sucking lips. I pin her down by the shoulders and give her a kiss just in time for her next orgasm.

"MRRMMMM!" Cassie grips and claws at my shoulders and sides while her soft body writhes. I hold her down and continue my deep and passionate kiss until she was through to the other side. When our lips part she smiles and grabs me by the head to kiss me once more before I go.

Leaving her I move to the foot of bed. There, at just the right angle, I can see my Lady's efforts. With two fingers she rubbed Cassie's clit while her tongue thrust in and out of her girl's sopping wet cunny, the flares along the edges sending out a spray of spit and juice from Cassie's fleshy pussy lips on each stroke. No wonder she had cum so strong.

Obediently I do not dawdle to watch and unbound Cassie's ankles. Once her legs were free Rosa retracts her long tongue.

"Ohhhhhh!" Cassie moans.

With a blink of her eyes Rosa makes the portals disappear. With her cock resting across Cassie's belly button Rosa runs her slender hands around her girl's thick body. Cassie runs her right hand down the smooth swoop of Rosa's back and around the curve of her ass then back up again, touching her with a gentleness she hadn't shown me. For weeks I had been stressing to my new partner the need to be tender with our soft Lady. It made me very proud to see her take those lessons to heart.

"The gods ambrosia could not taste as sweet as you, my dear." Rosa lilts in a soft voice while her fingers slowly traces around Cassie's large breasts. "Your body is a finer thing than their most precious treasures. You are beautiful."

"Ohhhh." With a smitten gaze Cassie lays quite still despite the passions that burned so fiercely inside of her. She and Rosa were about to make love. A moment she had long been yearning for. "I love youuuu, Rosaaa."

"I love you, my dear sweet Cassie." Rosa caresses the side of her pet's flushed face. "I do so love you."

"Mmmmm." Cassie beams her warm joy up at her Mistress.

"Boy." Rosa feels through the air for me.

"I am here, my Lady." I take her small hand in mine then bow to kiss it. She runs her fingers through my hair while doing the same with Cassie. "Lay beneath your woman. Hold her. Let her feel her man's embrace. Show her your love."

"Yes, my Lady."

I crawl up the bed. Directing us with her hands Rosa has Cassie sit up but remain where she is while having me come in behind her. With my legs spread wide I push tight into Cassie' back and wrap my long arm around her.

"Mmmm." Cassie hum as she snuggles back against me.

My head alongside her I kiss her cheek then together we lay back again. With Cassie wrapped up in my embrace, her using me a great big pillow, Rosa moves around to kneel in the space between Cassie's legs. With hands so petite and so elegant our Demon lady strokes her massive and rock hard Amazon cock as she readies herself to claim her girl.

Chapter 143: Rosa Takes Cassie

Chapter Text

With one hand Cassie grips my forearm that lay across her chest as the other grips the blankets beside her. With the strength and flexibility she'd gained from long weeks of workouts and stretching she is able to spread her legs wide with knees close to her sides and fully bent. She was splaying out as far as she could for the Lady's intimidating proportions. Rosa and I had more than warmed her up and with my ejaculate added to the free flowing nectar of her own arousal she was as ready as she could get.

Her head resting on my right pec Cassie turns her head to look up toward me and whispers. "Hold my legs, boy."

"Yes, Miss Cassie."

My big hands run down her body, her fat titties feeling incredible as my palms run across them, until they find her inner thighs. From there they twist, my long fingers and thumbs lightly gripping as the draw back along the supple flesh. The blades of my hands, the term Toke had used for the side opposite the thumb, tuck firmly into the notch of Cassie's knees at which point my grip tightens and I pull her legs just a bit higher and push them just a bit lower than Cassie could manage on her own. "Hahhh, good boy."

"Mmm." Happy for the praise I kiss the top of her head.

Rosa grins at our easy and natural interaction while she runs her fat knob up and down Cassie's wet slit. "It has been a long time since I've been with a girl. But never have I felt one so ready to receive me."

"And you never shall again." Cassie hisses with pride. "I am your slut, my Lady." No sooner had she made her bold proclamation when I feel her tense up. Rosa had begun her entry. "Oh!"

"Relax, my dear." Our Lady says. "Relax and…bloom." Once Cassie had settled Rosa begins to push.

"Oh…ohhhh!" Cassie reaches under my arms to reach around and grab my shoulders as she pushes her weight hard against me. A sudden flinch and gasp tells me the exact moment Rosa had penetrated. "OH! Ohhhhhh."

"Mmmm." Rosa croons as she pushes a few thick inches inside of Cassie then pauses to allow her girl to adapt and accommodate.

"Ohhhhh gods." Cassie says through a hissing breath. "So…big…ohhhhhh gods."

Hearing plenty of effort but no agony in her girl's moan Rosa smiles that stunning smile of hers. Closing her eyes she runs her hands up Cassie's stomach and with slow swirls paints them around her full bosoms. Bigger and plumper than her own it was clear that Rosa enjoyed the feel of Cassie's tits as much as I did. After a moment of gentle groping Rosa pulls back an inch before pushing forward three.

"Ohhhhhhhh." Cassie groans as Rosa's Amazon gift stretches her out more like a mere male like me ever could. "Ohhhhhh gods."

Nuzzling into her hair I kiss Cassie's head and whisper. "That's it. Take it all. Take it like a good girl, you bad, bad woman."

"Ohhhhhhh!" Her moan rises as another inch or two enters. "Yessss. Fillll meeee! Fill me up!"

"My goodness." Rosa opens her eyes. "She is taking it well."

"She is, my Lady." I reply. "Her appetite matches her craving."

"Yessss! Yesss, my Lady!" Cassie growls. "Please fill me with your cock!"

"How ever did a sweet little Lady like me end up with the two biggest sluts in the Empire?" Rosa giggles. "No matter." With a flick of her long tongue she lays a licking swipe across Cassie's tits. Damn fine aim for a blind woman! At the same time she pulls two inches out…and pushes four back in.

"OHHHH!" Cassie's fingers claw down my shoulders then SLAP right back where they started. "Hnnnnghh…the Lady is…deep. Mmmmm!"

"There's more to come." I say. "You're doing so good, Miss Cassie."

Leaning forward Rosa plants her slender hands onto Cassie's shoulders then slowly, smoothly, sensually she begins to make love to her. She was just over halfway in and without going any deeper she strokes in and out of her lover.

"Ohhhh! Hohhhh! OHHHH!" A lusty moan is pushed out of Cassie with each and every inward thrust. "Ohhhh fuuuck. You're stretching me, my Ladyyy!"

"Mmmm. Yessss." Rosa sighs, the bodily pleasures that Cassie was bringing out on full display on her beautifully expressive features. "You feel sooo good, my dearest. So hot, so tight, so wanting. I've never felt a woman like you."

"Ohhhhmmmm!" Cassie's moan is cut off by a sudden hard kiss by her Mistress. "Mmmmm! Mmmmmm! MMMMM!" The Lady's thrusts were once more going deeper, touching her in places far beyond where I had reached. "HMMMMM!" By size I was no match for my Lady and in technique it was no different. Fueled by an animalistic lust Cassie and I had humped away at each other whereas Rosa's movements were graceful and fluid. It made me so proud of my Lady and so honored to be hers. Reading Miss Cassie I let her legs slip from my grasp when she moves to wrap her legs around Rosa's lithe body. Gods it was beautiful to see so much tender, nubile female flesh pushing, rubbing, grinding, smooshing against each other in a rhythm of their own. Rosa's petite breasts are engulfed by Cassie's big tits and everywhere my gaze fell there was nothing but smooth, supple skin. "Hmmmm." Their duet of womanly moans form an erotic music that could get a rise from a corpse. With Cassie's back grinding up and down against my manhood I was as hard as I could be. "Ohhhhhhh!"

When Rosa's lips part from Cassie's they come searching for mine. "My pet." She whispers, her blind eyes searching for me.

Bending forward I push Cassie up against my Lady, Rosa and I now fully sandwiching the writhing Cassie, and touch my lips to hers. Freeing a hand Rosa hooks her finger into the loop of my collar and pulls me in. "Mmmm." Our lips lock and soon my mouth is filled with tongue.

Our tongues make love of their own as between us Cassie rides the edge of bliss. My sudden shift and Rosa and I's kiss had forced Cassie to feel the Lady's full glory! "OHHHH GODS…FUCK!" Trapped between my body and Rosa's her flesh begins to shudder as she is fucked to orgasm. "FFFNNNGHHHHH!!!" Her one hand reaches down to grab Rosa's ass while the other finds my leg. "Ohhhhh yessss! Fuuuuuck! HMMMMMM!!!"

Her cries are cut off as Rosa darts back lock lips with Cassie. "Mmmmm."

I pet my Lady's long hair and stroke her horns and caress Cassie's trembling flesh as moving as one the pair fuck through Cassie's orgasm and into the next. Both of Cassie's climaxes are both harder and longer than it had been with me as is natural. I would have expected nothing less of her. Rosa being so much bigger than me it must have felt to Cassie as being deflowered all over again. With Cassie still cumming on her dick Rosa holds her in a tight embrace and pulls her up and off of me. Cradling her head to her chest Rosa whispers to me. "Rise and kneel."

"Yes, my Lady."

Moving swiftly and with as little disruption as possible I extract myself from the others to obey my command. At the head of the bed I kneel and try to stay clear of my women's fun. But me staying clear was the last thing on my Lady's mind.

Holding Cassie close Rosa gives her soft kisses and stroke her long, thick black hair. "Beautiful girl."

"Ohhhh, my Lady." Cassie sighs, at a loss for words to express her pleasure. "Ohhhhhh, my Ladyyyy."

More kisses are followed by a short but loving cuddle. "So beautiful." She may have held her for longer but Cassie's lust was on the rise once more, her hips moving as if on their own. Rosa giggles and pinches Cassie's nose. "So greedy. I know someone else like that."

"Mmmm." Face flushed Cassie beams. "Use meeee."

"Oh, I will." Rosa kisses her. "But why not share? Mmm? Does my pet wish a nice hard cock to suck on?"

"Oh yes! Yes! Yes, my Lady!" Cassie begs. "I want it!"

A dainty finger plays across Cassie's lips. "Does my little toy want a cock in both ends? Can you suck while you fuck, my slut?"

"Yessss!" She hisses as the lewd fires in her eyes burn hot.

"Our boy waits for you. His big, throbbing cock eager to feel your lips around it. Eager to feel your slut mouth taking it deep."

"Yes! Yes! Hah! I want his cock! I want to taste it again!"

"Can you give pleasure as good while you are also taking it?"

"Ohhhh yes! I will! Please! Yes! YES! OHHHH!" She gasps as Rosa pulls her long dripping and glistening penis from her hot, wet snatch.

"We shall see." Rosa steals a soft grope of Cassie's breast before backing away to kneel at the foot of the bed opposite me. "Hands and knees, girl!"

Chapter 144: Hands and Knees

Chapter Text

Cassie uses her pankration training to good use and quick as a blink she is twists up into a firm hands and knees position. Without waiting to be told she has her dick in her hungry, sucking mouth. "Rrrmm!"

"Ngh!" I grunt at the incredibly hard suction suddenly tugging at my manhood.

Rosa giggles and gives Cassie's big rump a few soft pats. "That's my girl." Running her slender hands up and over Cassie's ass she takes hold of her wide hips and pulls herself into her, her long cock gliding into Cassie's waiting snatch as she goes.

"GGGRRNNNNGHHH!!!" Her growl rumbles down and around my dick as the Lady fills her up.

I haven't a clue how she knew as I couldn't feel the lick of cool against my skin but just as I am reaching to take Cassie's head in my hands Rosa commands. "Hands on head, my sweet. You will not show dominance toward your Miss unless your Lady tells you."

"Yes, my Lady." I smile as I am put back in my place. Interlocking my fingers I rest my hands across the top of my head and take my blowjob passively, like a good boy.

It seemed such a small thing and yet it made a world of difference to Miss Cassie. As she watches me obey then look down at her in a gentle expression of submission her blue eyes flare with ravenous lust. To see a powerful man bowed to the will of a woman had the same effect on Cassie as total submission did on me. It was one of the things that fed her particular appetites in our trio's evolving dynamic. Though she was on hands and knees and the one giving head, she was in control. Rocking back and forth between us a very happy Cassie takes cock from both sides.

"Rrrrmm!" She sucks and slurps and tongues and rubs her face against my wet dick. "Ohhhh, my Lady!" She moans as she is railed from behind. Gobbling me back down she throws her passionate energy into sucking me off. "MMMMM!"

I take a sharp intake of breath at the incredible oral but otherwise hold steady and silent as I watch the most erotic vision in the Empire unfold before me. What a sight. What a sight! To think that woman on woman love was frowned upon by the larger society made me pity the small minded. If they could see what I could see. Each of these women were a vision in their own right but together they were the stuff of dreams.

My lean, lithe, sexy Lady was pounding Miss Cassie from behind, her little titties bouncing in time with ripples across her lover's plump ass. Her long, lustrous, wavy hair, transitioning from violet at the roots to a soft pink at the tips, swayed in rhythm with the rest. It had grown in the months that I had known her and now cascaded down over her shoulders to end down around her hips. Combined with her regal horns it was pure elegance, yet the way it draped over her body to just past her bum brought to mind that adorable capelet she wore on our journey here. Seeing such a woman simultaneously so achingly ravishing and disarmingly cute at the same time mounting and making love to another woman in a way I once thought only men could do was erotic beyond the fantasies of Venus herself.

If my Lady was a delicate pink rose than my Miss was the lovely purple bloom of a hardy country thistle. More earthy in her beauty yet no less alluring Cassie's full buxom body, thick brown locks, and farm girl prettiness beguiled me in a different way. With wide 'breeding' hips, big swaying tits that I could see along her sides despite her back being in the way, and a thick and strong yet hourglass body she was the very picture of an ideal Roman farm wife. With the upbringing I had I could not help but be attracted to such a womanly specimen. But it was her spirit, fierce and resilient and a bit wild, that made her shine so bright in my eyes. And to see her, hear her, smell her, feel her, bent over taking Rosa's big cock as well I ever could was a feast for both senses and libido.

"NNNNGHHH!!!" Another orgasm sets Cassie to quaking and, to her credit, she never stops sucking despite the struggle. "Hmmmm! Hmmmm! Hmmmmm!"

"How is she doing?" Rosa asks with a swat to Cassie's ass between thrusts.

"Adequately, my Lady." I reply, knowing damn well the trouble it would bring me.

Shifting her weight to one arm Cassie pops off my boner. "Adequate?" She gasps through hard breaths. "You…BOY!" She jams two fingers into her mouth to slather them with spit. I knew where they were going! Without much time to prepare I suddenly find those two fingers shoved through my anus. "How's that for adequate?"

"Gnngh!" Finger fucking me hard and fast, the base of her palm grinding against my balls, she clamps her lips around my dick and sucks harder than ever! "GNNGH!"

Rosa titters. "Sounds like you got what you deserved."

"Ngh! Yes…my Lady." Hands still on my head all I can do is kneel there and take it. Ohhh fuck did it feel good!

"That said, turnabout is fair play." Rosa grins that devilish fanged grin she got when thinking wicked thoughts. Curling through the space between her arm and body slithers the tip of her tail. I fight back a laugh as I see in a flash what my Lady had in mind for the distracted Cassie. Without interrupting her thrusting she swirls her long tongue around and around the tip of her pale pink tail, wetting it with her saliva. Her tail was long and slender and mostly uniform in thickness like a snake's body though the tip widened slightly before tapering off in a long point reminiscent of a willow leaf. Still fucking the unsuspecting Cassie, Rosa runs her hands from Cassie's in across her butt cheeks. Taking a grip she spreads those cheeks wide, at the same time finding her lover's butt hole with the tips of her thumbs. Pulling her back door slightly open…she pushes her tail into Cassie's asshole. The long point and saliva makes short work of any resistance and quickly slides right in.

Cassie's eyes go as wide as the could go as the last of her three holes is filled. "GRRNNNGHHH!!!" The look of shock only lasts a second before an expression of pure, unadulterated bliss replaces it. Her eyes roll back in her head as eight inches of tail penetrate her booty. "HNNNGHH!" Had her mouth not been occupied by my manhood her groan would have been a howl. Sandwiched between her two lovers and getting fucked in every way at once Cassie was getting an experience on her first real night with us that no average farmer's wife would have received in a lifetime. "MMMMMMM!!!" As she cums yet again her fingering and fucking and sucking only increase in intensity. She pushes back into the Lady to get her pussy and ass stuffed to the brim then forward to have my rock hard member glide to the cusp of her throat. No matter which way she went she was getting it. Her muffled growls and groans are feral, her glassy eyes hazy with ecstasy. She was LOVING it! "Hnngh! Rrrnngh! Mmmnngh!"

"Ohhh, my girl." Rosa claws her fingers across Cassie's wide rump. "You are magnificent! A magnificent slut! Your Lady is proud to have you wear her collar."

"NNMMMGHH!!!"

Pap! Pap! Pap! Pap! The beat of Rosa's hot body clapping into Cassie's fills the room while Cassie's nonstop moans and wet slurping fills the spaces between. "Schrmp! Mmm! Rrrngh!"

For my part I hold my position and relish the pleasures of both oral and anal simultaneously. She didn't suck with the depth and skill of my Lady nor touch that special little spot inside of me with the precision of the experienced Rosa, but what she lacked she made up for with raw, lusty passion. She really was magnificent. A girl worthy of my Lady. We were so blessed to have her.

Rosa reaches out for me. I take her hands in mine and for a time we pull at each other as the sweat soaked Cassie rocks between us before she kisses my hands and lets them go.

Pulling her tail from Cassie's bum our Lady commands. "Stop."

It takes a couple strokes but soon all comes to rest with Cassie's hard panting as the only sound as we await our next command. Gingerly Rosa pulls her shiny wet cock from Cassie's twitching cunny and brings her in for a close cuddle. "Ohhhhhh." Cassie coos as she nuzzles into her Lady's elegant neck.

Holding her and kissing her in that gentle way of hers Rosa lets her take a much needed breather. "Good girl." She whispers as she strokes her hair.

"Hmmmmm." Cassie's smile widens at the praise.

Rosa reaches for me and I scramble to her to enter her loving embrace. She pets my hair and kisses my head and whispers. "Good boy."

Cassie and I clutch to our Mistress, kissing her and each other as all bask in each others warmth. The rest was only to be a brief one however. The Lady's still raging erection promised that there would be more. And after just a few minutes of our sweaty snuggle she pats my back. "My boy."

"Yes, my Lady?"

"Hands and knees."

Chapter 145: Amazon Surprise

Chapter Text

With Cassie's smoldering eyes watching me from within her Lady's embrace I obey my order. Right where Cassie had been just moments earlier I take up a hands and knees position in the center of our bed. Always wanting to show up Cassie with my 'goodness' I lock into a pose worthy of statuary. Head high, shoulders up, chest out, arms flexed, back arched, and my hips and legs bent at perfect square angles with toes pointed I one-upped Cassie in every way I could. A sudden pinch to my bum tells me that Cassie had noted my competitive submission. I grin but hold back a laugh.

"Fetch my oil." Rosa whispers.

"Yes, my Lady." Cassie slips from the bed, her bare feet padding across the floor as she finds our lubricant.

The gentle cool of my Lady's vision finds my bottom first before slowly spreading out across my naked flesh. I hold my pose with pride, knowing without being told how much she would enjoy it. While she didn't need to tell me I still enjoyed her little "mmm" of approval along with a soft rub of my bum. "Sooo beautiful." Somehow my shoulders lift an inch higher.

Cassie is quickly back to the bed to give the Mistress our special 'naughty time' oil. "Thank you my dear."

"May I…get them now?"

Rosa chuckles softly as her tender hand continues to caress from one of my ass cheeks to the other. "Yes, my love. You may get them now."

"Oh thank you, Mistress!" Cassie says with an enthusiasm that concerned me. What were these two up to now? With my Lady's eyes upon me I wasn't about to turn my head and find out. Holding firm I content myself with basking under my Lady's love.

As Cassie launches herself off the bed again Rosa gentle fingers focus in on rubbing up and down my crack. "Ohhhhh." I sigh as those delicate fingers find my eager hole.

"Mmmm." Her middle digit prods at my wet anus before slipping inside. After Cassie's rough two fingered action Rosa's slender finger enters easily. "You warmed him for me so nicely, my pet."

"Happy to be of service." Cassie was already back at her Lady's side to receive a kiss. "May I?"

"Go on then. He's yours from the waist up." Rosa kisses her again. "Have fun and…don't hurt him."

"Thank you, my Lady."

I couldn't look back and I couldn't ask questions though my curiosity was piqued. However, my thoughts are quickly brought back to the moment as I feel the now familiar sensation of warm oil trickling down my ass crack. It oozes down, over my hole and around Rosa's finger as it slowly starts gliding in and out. "Mmmmmm."

"Ohhh, my love." Rosa croons, her finger working the slick oil into my entrance. "How I've dreamed of taking your ass again."

"Yessss."

"How I've dreamed of seeing it." Cassie adds as she sidles up next to me and wraps her arms our my waist. Her breasts feel fantastic pressed against the small of my back. It only lasts a moment though as she straightens up and begins to tie something off. By the feel of it she'd wrapped some sort of leather twine around my waist.

"Nnngh." I groan as Rosa adds two more fingers to my ass, three of them now probing in and out of my slippery anus.

"Good boyyyy." Rosa kisses and nips at my bum. "Good boy."

"Ohhhh." Distracted by my Lady's affections I barely feel as something is slipped around my hard cock and balls. Some sort of ring by the feel of it. With my Lady still fingering me Cassie hurries to tie two more twines, one around each thigh. Whatever she's put on me wasn't my cage but the design was similar. The three twines held the ring snug around my package. "Mmmmm." I moan as Cassie takes a moment to give my dick a couple of strokes. My arousal becomes confused as the strokes continue…even as Cassie moves away. What? I knew well where my Lady's hand's were. How as Cassie…?

Just then she comes knee walking up along side of me then in one great FLUMP flops down on the pillows in front of me. With a huge, cocky grin on her face as she eats up my stunned expression Cassie spreads her legs wide…and strokes her rock hard penis!? She was Amazon!?

"Hnnngh!" I groan as she tightens her grip and strokes her dick again but with ME feeling the effects.

That wasn't her cock and balls, it was mine! It was still wet with her own spit. She'd borrowed my junk! Just then I notice that she too is wearing a sort of harness around her waist and legs that held half of Rosa's portal bracelet firmly in place just above her clit. Now I knew what she'd slipped around my package.

She laughs, enjoying the shocked look on my face. "Like my cock? Mmm?" Grabbing my hair she pulls me down and starts to slap my lips with her…my…our cock all while staring hard into my eyes. Her gaze was different than Rosa's. Rosa's gaze, back when she was capable of it, enveloped me in a cocoon of control and safety even as it filled my soul with her presence. Cassie's glimmering blue eyes however pierced mine with a burning lust and a will for control. The two faces of dominance was all right there in their eyes. My Lady was a gentle goddess whereas my Miss was a domineering gorgon. What a lucky boy I was! "You like it, boy? You like my hard dick?"

Like it? I LOVED IT!? I adored every inch of Cassie's fine body but seeing now in Amazon form took my lust to a new level. "I love it!" I gasp. "I love it, Miss Cassie!"

"Told you he would." Chuckles Rosa from behind as her fingers pull out of my butt only to be replace by the tip of her huge cock pressing snug against my entrance. Gods! She wasn't even in yet and already I could tell she'd grown. "My guy has developed quite a taste for girl dick, haven't you baby?"

"Yes!"

"Tell Cassie how beautiful she is."

"You are so beautiful!"

"Tell her how pretty her penis is."

The instant my Lady called it 'her' penis it became Cassie's and Cassie's alone. My own claim on it was given up for the time being. It allowed me to see it again as if for the first time. Far slimmer and far shorter than Rosa's beautiful schlong Cassie's stiff cock was still hard and proud and magnificent, a throbbing symbol of her feminine power. It matched so well with her big tits and soft flesh and wet, pink pussy. I let out a hard breath as before my eyes her cock strains with power from my wild arousal. "Your penis is…so pretty, Miss Cassie. I love it!"

"Oh yeah?" She cocks an evil brow. "Then why don't ya show me, BOY!"

With that she yanks my head down and feeds her cock through my lips, not stopping until it was ramming down my throat! "MMMFFF!" The sensation of simultaneously taking and giving head was surreal! I'd done this self suck trick through the portal before but never with a strong woman like Cassie on the other end of it. And that made a huge difference. "HRRRMMM!!!" With a feral grown I start giving my Miss head. No, that wasn't right. I wasn't giving it, she was taking it! With both hands gripping my hair she takes control of my head to mouth fuck me hard and deep. All I can do is suck the best I could. "Hmmm!" Needless to say I was a very happy man. "Schlrmmm!"

Her gaze still drilling into mine her smile grows. "Yeah! That's it, boy! Suck that fuckin cock!"

"You heard her, my boy. We've seen Cassie do it, now let's see how you can give pleasure while receiving it." Rosa giggles as she swats my bum and readies herself for penetration. "We've established that turnabout is fair play after all. He he he!"

Chapter 146: Three Made One

Chapter Text

"GNNNNGHHH!" A low groan rumbles from my chest up through my neck and vibrating Miss Cassie's borrowed dick that currently occupied my mouth as Rosa thick cock pushes into my slicked up hole. Oh yes! It may have been a long time since I last felt her but there was no doubt about it. She had certainly gotten thicker! And longer!!! The new girth ached a bit on first penetration, but ohhhhh what a wonderful ache! "HRRRNNNGHHH!!!"

"Ohhhhh!" Rosa sighs as she stretches me like never before while her long, hard rod probes into unexplored territory. "Ohhhh, my boy!"

After weeks of dreaming of this moment it exceeded even my wildest expectations. To be filled again, stuffed better than ever, by my lovely Lady was GLORIOUS! "HRRRMMMM!" That alone would have been a fantasy come true but to have it happen while my big titty Miss was jamming her stiff penis down my throat, all while 'someone' was also giving me amazing head, took this moment into undreamed of heights of surreal lust. As Rosa pushes in the last half an inch until her big balls are resting on my taint all on its own my voice rises in pitch into the voice of pure submission. "Hnnnmmmm!"

"You took it all on the first try!" My Lady rewards me with a gentle caress down my back. "My good little slut."

"Hmmmmm!"

"Heh!" Cassie, with both hands in a deathgrip in my hair as she thrusts away, quips. "I thinks he likes it as much as I did."

"Probably more." Rosa giggles. "Women like them this way and that way, but from what I know of men they like'em Lady sized." She pats my bottom. "Isn't that right, lover?"

"Hnnnnnghhhh!" I whimper in ecstasy.

"Don't speak with your mouth full, boy." Cassie pulls her dick from my mouth and commences to start clubbing my face with its wet hardness. "Answer our Lady."

"Nnngh. I love it!" I gasp, then repeat as my Lady flexes on her next deep stroke to stretch me to the limit. "I lovvve iiiit! FUUUCK! It's…so…fucking…beautifullll!!!"

"Ohhh." Rosa coos happily at my replacing 'big' with 'beautiful'. As her boy it was my job to know she didn't like those kinds of words used for her elegant anatomy.

"Atta boy." My Miss grabs her shaft and roughly stabs her cock through my open lips. "What about my cock, hmm?" She starts face fucking me hard and fast again, her big breasts bouncing with thrusts so deep her balls were bouncing off of my chin. "You like that, hmmm?"

"Hmmmmm!" I answer her with a surrendering moan and by sucking her all the harder, which of course only I could feel. From both ends I could feel my throat gripping and constricting around my knob as is plunged in and out of my drooling maw. It was WILD! "Hrrmmm!"

"Yeahhh you do, fuckin slut!" By her dominant grin and the sheen of sweat covering her body Cassie was aglow and in her glory! She might have been born with one but you wouldn't have known it by the way she was wielding that rock hard dick with a brash confidence that I'd never shown with it. She was incredible, and still only blossoming! "That's it, boy, suck that cock like a good little cock-sucker!"

"HMMM! HMMM! MMMM!"

From behind my Lady was just hitting her stride. With my ass all stretched out, warmed up, and wet as could be thanks to the copious amount of oil she'd used Rosa no longer needed to hold back. With gradually quickening thrusts my Lady strokes in and out and in and out and in and out of my hard gripping orifice. Like olives in a press, with each ass filling inward stroke that pressed across that 'special spot' inside of me a fresh dribble of warm precum oozes across my tongue.

"RRM! HMM! SSCHLRMM!"

"Gods, he moans like a slut."

"Yesss. Listen to him sing for us." Rosa croons proudly. "My beautiful slut."

Both hands now gripping my hips my Lady really finds her rhythm. Pap! Pap! Plop! Plap! Deep and steady she plows my asshole as Cassie ravages my mouth and throat. "HMMMMM!" To have a gorgeous women take you from each end was an erotic pleasure second to none, but to have THESE two women doing it had me reeling with disorienting passion. At my back half all was smooth and gentle and loving, but with the brute anus straining girth of an Amazon. At the front it is a wild ride of dick slapping, hair pulling, throat fucking action. It was all a boy could take! "Hnnnngh!" Hearing the urgency in my whine Cassie pulls her cock from my dripping lips to instantly replace with her sweaty balls. Lapping and licking, slurping and sucking, I worship them as I had her throbbing penis.

"Mmm. That's it, baby." She presses both testes into my mouth as she strokes her spit covered dick. "Suck my balls. You look so FUCKING good down there, baby."

"Nnngh! Schlng! Mmm!" Like an addict with his drug I can't get enough. I suckle with all I had as my ass is fucked and my manhood stroked until I could take it no more. "Yes! Yes! YES! Ohhhh! LADYYYY!"

"Let him cum, my dear." Rosa orders softly, and not a moment too soon.

"You want it, boy? Fucking take it like a man!" Grabbing my hair with one hand and aiming her cock with the other Cassie blasts her thick, hot, pungent load all over my ecstatic face.

"OHHHH FUUUCK!!! OHHHHH!!!" My orgasm starts in my stuffed ass and pulses through my groin and balls and out through my throbbing penis. To me it felt like I was spewing my load all over the bed beneath me while at the same time Cassie was painting her seed across my face. As I take her facial I stare up at her in awe of her feminine power, feeding her ego as her hard stare back down made me delightfully lesser. To show her even greater submission I open my mouth wide and let her pump the last few ropes across my lips and tongue. "HAHHH!"

"By Venus and Cupid!" Her blue eyes flare as something breaks through the eroticism to touch her on a deeper level. "I fuckin love you so much, Quin!"

"Mmmm." Rosa slows her thrusts in perfect time to fading orgasm. "I told you he was powerful." She pets my bottom. "My perfect boy."

"Ohhhhhhh…" I let out a long sigh as my climax fades to its conclusion. "MMMFFF!"

Had it just been Rosa and I there might have been a moment of soft mercy, Miss Cassie however hadn't even squeezed out her last drop before she fed her cock back into my maw. "Don't you stop now, boy. Miss Cassie can go alllll night long."

Gods have mercy! Not one to disobey I start sucking away at my sensitive softening manhood as Rosa starts to pick up the pace once more. As aroused as I was it does not take long for me to suck myself to hardness once more. "MMMMM!"

Like a hog on a spit I am skewered though both ends for another few minutes before my Lady changes things up.

"Come here, my love." Rosa's soft hand glide around my tummy. She pulls me away from Cassie and brings me upright in a kneeling position, her cock still deep inside of me, as she hugs me from behind. Her warm, supple body presses into my back as she plants one soft kiss after another across my shoulder blades "I love youuuu."

"Ohhhh, my Ladyyy."

From the front Cassie walks on her knees to press in against me and kisses me across my chest and shoulders. "I love youuuu."

Smothered in my women's love, bodies and breasts and dicks pushing in front and back, I had found my paradise. "My Misssss."

We kiss and snuggle for a short time before Rosa strokes Cassie's hair. "My girl. Behind me."

"Yes, my Lady."

As Cassie follows her command my Lady runs her hands down my chest and stomach and whispers. "On your back, beautiful man."

"Yes, my Lady. Nnngh." I groan as her penis leaves me empty so that I could move, a state she does not leave me in for long as as soon as I was on my back my legs are spread and I am made her cock sleeve once more. "Ohhhhhh!" I moan in joy as that feeling of fullness returns. I look up at my lithe, sexy Lady, worship in my eyes, as she sidles in close. Only then, as I peer down to admire her, do I notice the blank space where my dick and balls were supposed to be. Weird! Putting the strangeness to the side I keep my attention where it belonged, on her. "I love you, my Lady Rosa." This brings a flushed smile to her perfect features. "I love you, my Miss Cassie." From around Rosa's left horn Cassie peeks to blow me a kiss. Me on my back with my legs spread wide and my two dominant women looking down on me from above, I was one happy submissive.

Rosa pauses to direct her other submissive. "Oh!" A cute gasp escapes her while at the same time I feel my penis entering a familiar hot, tight pussy. Cassie gently places her hands on Rosa's hips, treating our delicate Domme with the tenderness she required, and pushes into Rosa right to the hilt. A mask of pure bliss our Lady sings. "Ohhhhhh, gods. Yessssss."

"Ohhhhh." I echo her pleasure. She was inside of me. I was inside of her. Both giver and taker at once we were making love as few couples ever could.

"Rrrngh!" A deep, lusty grown from Cassie and the euphoric expression growing on her face tells me that she was not forgotten about. Rosa's tail had obviously Cassie's snatch.

Thus begins the hottest, craziest, most erotic sessions of love making this quiet rural valley in the center of the Empire had ever seen. As Rosa makes love to me she in turn is taken from behind by Cassie who then receives it from Rosa's tail. Our duet had become a trio, and oh what music we make. It takes us a little to find a rhythm suitable for three but once we find it we are poetry in motion. Tail thrust, Cassie thrust, Rosa thrust, Quin stuffed then back again in reverse order we were a single three headed beast from myth with feral the grunts and groans and squelching to match.

As Rosa fucks me, deeply and passionately, her hands are over my naked body. Where her vision failed her she was seeing me as much as she can through touch. My chest, my abs, my legs, everything she can reach is pet by her small, soft hands while her hot cunny grips around my thrusting manhood while back door squeezes her superior womanhood.

"Ohhh! Ohhhhhh! OHHHHHH!" Cassie said that I moaned like a slut, but I dare to say that my sounds would even make a street walker blush. "OHHHHH!"

"Hnf! Ohhh! Fuuuck!" From behind her Lady Cassie thrusts away. Reaching around Rosa she fondles her plump little titties and rubs up and down her slender, nubile body. She kisses our Lady's neck and shoulder and even licks her horn and nibbles her dainty pointed ear while her burning eyes gaze down on me. "Fuuuuuck!"

Giving over to her passions Rosa's song, lilting and pure as only her voice could be, echoes through the night. "Ohhhhh Quin! Ohhhhh Cassie! OHHHH GODS, YESSSS!"

Our voices a chorus we make sweet, passionate love like this for only the gods knew how long. Around us the walls and ceiling and even bed we had sex upon melts into obscurity. In our shared bliss time and place had no meaning. There was only each other.

"Cum with me." Rosa sighs, a command for both her pets. We hear and we obey. As our combined thrusting hurries through the final few strokes each of us find our way to the peak of ecstasy. "Hohhhhhhh!" As one I feel my Lady's thick cock throb in my guts as her wet, hot cunny grips tight to milk my thrusting manhood. A split second after she pumps her first blast of jizz into my belly I am busting hard inside of her tight pussy.

The feeling of my Lady's double orgasm combined with my own was…indescribable! "GNNNGHHH!"

Behind Rosa Cassie shudders as she too climaxes on Rosa's deep thrusting tail. "OHHHH GODS! OAAAHHHHHHHH!!!"

Four orgasms in unison, two for the Lady and one for each of her pets, as three souls are bound as one. In release Rosa, Cassie and I cement our bonds in a moment of pure shared sexual passion weeks in the making.

Chapter 147: The Same Cloud

Chapter Text

After another round of fooling around, this one involving me eating out Cassie's pussy and sucking 'her' balls while giving her handjob as Rosa rode her face, our Lady brings us in for the post-coital cuddle she always treasured so dearly.

Cassie, her face wet with Rosa's juices and my seed from her cunnilingus, unties the portal harness from me with a kiss and a quip. "Thanks for the loan." As she pulls the hoop from my junk it slumps back into place at my groin, a very relaxed and satisfied fellow. She pats my manhood and speaks to it. "Until next time."

I chuckle as I untie her harness. "I think you wielded him better than me!"

"Naturally." She winks. "And when it's on me, he's a her."

"Yes, Miss Cassie." Kneeling at the foot of the bed we laugh, hug, and begin to smooch until our Lady interrupts.

"Ahem." Rosa clears her throat. We turn our heads to see our petite Lady laying, aglow in sweat, in the center of the bed with pillows propping her up into a reclined position. Spreading her arms she commands us. "Pamper me."

Cassie and I are all smiles as we say in unison. "Yes, my Lady."

"Mmmm." Rosa stretches out her nubile body as we crawl up to her from either side. "I think the Lady is retired for the night."

"You think?" Cassie says.

"Let me test it." I say as I give Rosa's plump little tit a soft pinch.

"Master Quinnn!" Rosa giggles, pouts, and covers her boob. "Gentle!"

I chuckle. "Yep. She's Rosa again." As Cassie laughs Rosa retaliates with a pinch to my testicle, once she finds it. "Ngh!"

"Lady can come back real quick if she needs to, brat." She warns. Stretching out once more, totally relaxed and with her slender arms out to either side, she lets out a long breath. "Pamper meee."

Her role as our Lady might have been laid down for the evening but in her adorably pleading mewl she exercises an authority of a different sort. Never had a slave girl been more precious to her household as she was to us. Laying down Cassie sidles up to Rosa from her left as I press in from the right. With a smiling Rosa sandwiched between us, we pamper our lovely slave girl. Oh, how we pamper her.

With tender kisses to her titties, gentle caresses up and down her lithe limbs, loving whispers across her tapered ears and soft strokes of her long, luscious hair and hard curving horns we bathe our lover in the sensual attention that she craved. For my part I return again…and again…and again to the smooth, supple skin of her tummy, in which my daughter now grew. Rosa smiles in that special way of an expectant mother and plays with my hair every time I return there. She glows with soft feminine power in a way that I'd never experienced before. It was a power beyond that of any mere lover or Lady. It was the power of life itself. When we arrived here I thought my love for her could not get any deeper. How wrong I was. I was learning that the well of our love had no bottom. As joyous as I had ever seen her my beloved lays limply and soaks up every ounce of love we pour over her.

In our entwined embrace my budding love of Cassie also grows. Seeing her, who could be so fierce and willful, touch my Lady with such tender affection melts my heart. With Rosa my feelings were pure, simple, as radiant as the sun and as beautiful as the stars. Everyday with her was like floating through a living fantasy. In Cassie I found my growing bond far more nuanced and grounded, and I treasured that too. Contrasted against Rosa's celestial perfection Cassie was as wholesome and earthly as a field of summer wildflowers, thistles and all. As a fiance, as a partner in life, as a lover and a friend I knew that her love would keep me honest and anchored here in the real world. I could never love Cassie as I loved Rosa, but the reverse was also true. Each of them owned their own facet of my heart. And when my daughter was born she would claim her own piece of me. What a happy day that will be. Boundless, endless, the love in my life would only continue to grow.

In their eyes, in their touch, in their smiles and warm whispers I sense similar emotions flowing through them. Each of them loved me in their own way. Each of them linked with the other with a love unique to that particular bond. I could never be fully on the inside of that connection to understand like they did but to see my two women so flush with love for each other was beautiful beyond the words all the great poets combined.

Caressing turns to kissing which then calms to snuggling and then a simple, sleepy three way embrace.

Spattered as we were in sweat and cum and oil and womanly nectar Rosa would normally have insisted on us bathing her before we sleep but tonight nobody wanted to disrupt this lovely flow from our first true night as lovers into what would be our first night sleeping in a shared bed. As smoothly and as quietly as I can I find our blankets and pull them up over us.

"Mmmm." Rosa beams as she cozies herself between us. Flanked by her larger lovers there would be no errant drafts to disturb my hot-blooded Lady tonight. Hooking a finger into the loop of Cassie's collar she pulls her in for a sweet kiss. "I love you, Cassie girl."

"I love you too, Rosa."

Grabbing my ring she pulls me for a smooch every bit as sweet. "I love you, my beautiful man."

"I love you, Rosa."

Reaching across her I cup Cassie's head in my hand, gaze deeply into her eyes, and kiss her as well. Ours is not such a sweet kiss as Rosa's. "Mmmm. I love you."

"I love you, Quinnn." Cassie sighs as she melts back into Rosa's warm flesh.

"Mmmm." I too relax into Rosa's slender body and wrap my arm around them both. Their bodies, so soft and so warm, felt so damn nice.

Cozy, contented, safe, and together at last we drift off to sleep upon the same cloud.

Chapter 148: Another Inheritance

Chapter Text

In almost a first under this roof I am not the first to wake in the morning. As I crack my eyes to the slits of morning light creeping in around the shutters and balcony door the first thing that I see is Cassie's blue eyes staring back at me from the other side of the bed.

With a peaceful and contented look upon her pretty face she reaches across to rub her hand up the morning stubble of my cheek. This brings a smile to my face.

For a few minutes we simply stare into each other's eyes, feeding off the joy of the other. With mussed up hair, skin tacky from our sweaty night of passion, and a crease from the pillow indented across her cheek she nevertheless had never looked so beautiful. It was the joy I saw on the inside that made her so lovely. I knew well the significance of this moment after a lifetime of being single. Her life was now something to be shared even in, especially in, these quiet and intimate moments. Across the pillows between us Rosa was nowhere to be seen as, in her nightly unconscious quest for maximum heat, she had curled up completely beneath the blankets. Flanked on either side by her partners Rosa's lithe body radiated like a furnace.

Moving carefully so as not to waft our petite Lady Cassie slips from the covers. She stands and stretches her full, voluptuous body, basking in having my sight upon her, before padding quietly around the bed to slip back beneath the covers beside me. Turning in such a way as to not disturb Rosa I take Cassie's warm, soft body into my arms.

We kiss, a long and tender kiss, and as we do so her hand finds my turgid morning manhood and begins to stroke.

"Mmm." I moan softly as I fill my hand with one of her large, supple breasts.

Without breaking our kiss Cassie slides her buxom body across mine to mount me from above. "Hmmm." We both sigh as my hard cock slips easily into her warm, wet cunny.

Rising up just a little as she holds me down by the shoulders Cassie begins to ride me. My hands run down her sides, over her hips, then back up to find her tits again as we make love slowly, sensually, and silently so as not to disturb our sleepy slave. She felt absolutely incredible. Her body, her breasts, her gripping pussy, all of it was a feast for my waking senses. This was an unexpected treat for me. Rosa was more of a lover of the evening. It seems Cassie was a morning girl as well.

Even at our gentle pace it does not take long for Cassie to find her bliss. I watch in the morning glow as a blush rises in her cheeks and listen to her quickening breath as her pussy clenches and grinds around me. Burying her face my neck she lets out a soft shuddering moan as I feel her orgasm pulsate around my manhood. "Ohhhhh."

She rides me to a second climax, more intense than the first, before disappearing under the covers to finish me off with her hot, sucking mouth. The lump under the covers at my crotch bobs up and down as I stare up at the sky painted dome ceiling above us as Cassie takes me to the heavens. As quietly as I can I shoot my nut down Cassie's gulping throat. "Hnnnghhhh!"

When she had sucked me dry, and then some, she finally lets me go to glide back up my body and out of the blankets once more. Laying on top of me she kisses me hard and whispers. "Good morning, lover."

"Mmmm." I grin. "Good morning!"

Two hours later Cassie and I, still in our collars, are sitting out enjoying a hot tea and the glorious morning light shining down over the valley and our garden below from the back porch. The invigorating herbal bitterness swirls in my mouth to mix with the salty, earthy flavors of Cassie's pussy as I'd only just gotten up off my knees from servicing her. It only made it better. With the chains of her sexual repression smashed forever I had found my horny equal in Miss Cassie. As we gaze out over the landscape we at last hear the shuffling steps of our third.

"Here you are." Rosa says as she round the corner. I didn't even have time to hurry to her side to guide her the rest of the way before she blinks across the intervening distance to suddenly be standing just four feet away. She was starting to use her magic far more casually now. She walks in between us to join us at the railing and accepts our hugs and kisses. She gives plenty back in return. Our future would be challenging but after last night all of the really important things had been settled. Our bond was set, our fates entwined, and our lives would be one together. "And how are my Master and Mistress this morning?"

"Never better." Cassie sighs and kisses Rosa's cheek once more.

"Feeling good." I report. "Though my mind is elsewhere."

"I'm worried about her too." Rosa says with a stroke down my back. She had correctly read my mind, probably because hers was lingering on the same thing. She asks, hopefully. "We'll go today, Master?"

"Yeah." I confirm. "We need to find Collywaddle before we take our next step."

"Good." Rosa smiles and cuddles into my chest while pulling Cassie in from the other side to join our embrace. "Good." We stand a moment in happy togetherness before Rosa's nose crinkles and she grimaces. "Ugh. You two smell like a brothel! And not the classy kind, I can tell you from experience."

Cassie chuckles. "We were waiting for you before we bathed."

"Well let's not wait any longer!" Rosa pokes me in the belly. "Stinky boy."

We enjoy a refreshing bath in which we fool around some more. Afterward Cassie and I dress Rosa before she turns to us. Removing my 'true collar' she replaces it with my 'living collar', the dark wooden pendant that would label me as hers but only to those who knew what they were looking for. She then does the same with Cassie. All smiles Cassie straightens my necklace and I straighten hers. "Thank you, my Lady." We say in unison before breaking into laughter.

Another couple of hours later the three of us are strolling into Grumentum as a unified family, me walking in the middle with the gals at my sides. Along the way Rosa had sung for us and, of course, we spoke of our dreams and the impending plan. Big changes were on the horizon and there was very little left now to slow our departure. This trip into town was a big one as it might very well be our last before passing through on our way toward my birthplace so that I might say goodbye to my family before heading to the port near Paestrum. I knew not whether fate would steer me back onto the Italian peninsula again once we left it and while I might not be able to share our true plans with her I simply had to visit my mother one more time. If for no other reason than to introduce her to Rosa and Cassie. I knew she would be disappointed I couldn't make a go of her brother's land, and it would confirm some of the things my grandfather had always said about me, but these were worries for another time. Right now we had supplies to purchase along with a horse to carry them, affairs to sort and, most urgently, a grieving friend to help.

At the gate we encounter the angel Amadeus, as Rosa was hoping we might. I shake his hand and speak briefly but quickly take my leave.

"Meet in the market?" I confirm again with Cassie as Rosa speaks with her friend. Before we turned to more serious shopping the pair of them were going to scour the merchants for more hidden magical items.

"We'll be there." Knowing my history in this town Cassie gives me a firm look. "Be safe, Quin."

"I'll do my best."

To my surprise I find Aristocles' shop to be a hive of activity as a pair of robed men directing a team of slaves were in the process of cataloging and boxing the deceased artisan's tools and inventory. Sticking my head through the open front door I look around to see the shelves empty. In the span of just a couple of days the shop that my friend had put so much of himself into had already lost its heart and soul. The place we had fought so hard to defend was now just another building among the rest. Seated upon a low stool in the corner lost in the chaos and looking so very small and alone was a somber green figure in heavy iron shackles. Collywaddle's head was bowed, her once bright spirit extinguished completely.

By the gods! Had I known she'd be kept in such a state I would have followed her into town on the first night, no matter how spent I was.

Stepping through I startle the group of men by stating loudly and assertively. "Who is in charge here?"

The older of the robed men steps forward. By his white robes and gray demeanor I could just tell he was a bureaucrat in both job and soul. "I'm sorry, sir. This shop is closed, permanently."

Ignoring his words I point at Colly who had looked up at the sound of my voice. A flicker of hope flashes in her sad amber eyes. She goes to move but the shackles keep her bound to the stool. Her eyes dull into despair once more.

"Who did that to her? Whose responsible here?"

Bristling at my tone he stands taller and squares up to me in that fearless way of a weak man protected by his office and not by his own strength of arms. "That would be me."

"Remove those damned shackles." I demand. "She's a slave by choice. She's not going to run. And she's in mourning for Miseria's sake!"

"I will thank you not to tell me my duties, whoever you are."

Turning away from the official I hurry to Colly's side and kneel beside her. "I came as soon as we thought it proper." I whisper as I pull her into a hug. "I should have come sooner." She flinches at my embrace, a flinch I recognized from other slaves in my past. Pulling her tunic away from the back of her neck I look down to see the red welts of fresh lashes across her green back.

As I stew with rage Colly places her small, plump hand on my shoulder. "Pleathe don't, Mathter Quin." She says softly. "Remember latht time."

Despite my anger her words find purchase. The last time I'd popped off to defend the goblin it set off a long series of events that culminated in the deaths of two of my friends. And with our escape so near I dared not get into anymore legal troubles now. Carefully removing my arms from her back to cause the least amount of pain I take a moment to collect myself.

"Master Quin?" The man says. "As in Quintilianus? Quintus Quintilianus?"

Checking my emotions I swallow hard and answer. "Yeah. That's me."

"Excellent!" He says. "You saved the estate the cost of a messenger."

Standing up I turn to face him, my grave scowl causing the slaves to look about warily. They had nothing to be wary of however. With my family my top priority I would remain on my best behavior, regardless of how much I wanted to act. In a low tone I ask. "Did you order this slave lashed?"

The official cocks his head curiously, as if I were asking him if Sol was in the sky. "Yes. She would not be silent and eventually spoke with disrespect to her betters. To me, if you must know. It seems her former master was lax on her discipline." His dark brows furrow. "She requested that you be the one to mete her punishment. Were you the slave's disciplinarian?"

"She is my friend. As was her former master." I say through gritted teeth.

"And you have my condolences." He says in false sympathy. "Anyway, Fortuna smiled upon us as I was just about to send for you." He holds out his hand and the other officious looking man hands him a scroll. "You were named in the will. The building and all of its contents are to be sold off with the proceeds going to his family down South. A double blessing for me we have a single collector willing to take the lot at market value. There were just a few things Aristocles bequeathed specially however. Some items for his friends, with your name chief among them."

Another inheritance? I did not know how to feel about that.

"Well here I am."

"Here you are indeed." He says as he reads through the scroll. "Let's see here. Get me item Q1." He orders his assistant, who nods and scurries off toward the back room. With a wave of his hand the official adds. "And the slave is yours as well."

"Oh!" I was just about to inquire into how I might purchase Collywaddle before she had to go through the indignity of going to auction but Aristocles had the foresight to make sure that his 'darling dumpling' went to someone who could appreciate her. "I want her out of these chains. Now!"

The guy gives me a look then shakes his head. "Calm yourself, citizen."

I wanted to say something, I wanted to put him on his ass, but I stay my emotions for the good of everyone. I sign the paper he puts in front of me then wait impatiently for Colly to be freed. I never meant to own a slave but with the stroke of the quill I now owned a second slave girl. When the last cuff had been released I hold my hand out for Collywaddle. Numbly she rises and shuffles over to take my hand. I give her hand a reassuring squeeze and she squeezed back though her head remains bowed and her expression blank. My silly, sassy, irrepressible little goblin friend had been broken. I just prayed that the damage wasn't permanent.

"I'm here, Colly." I whisper to her as we waited for the assistant to return. "I've got you now."

Instead of comforting her my words bring tears to her big almond shaped eyes and she turns her head away. I needed to speak with her but now was neither the time nor the place. I was just glad that I had her safely with me.

After what felt an eternity the younger man at least reemerges with a small item in his hand. The official takes it and looks it over. "Tasteful. I'm surprised. That secret collection of his was…" He glances to Colly. "…less so." He hands me the item. "That's it."

Opening my hand I look to see what it was my friend had left me. It was the figurine of my mother that he'd carved for Paullus all those years ago. I stare at it for a long moment, struck by the sentimentality of the strange man that was Aristocles. How many times had he told me that there was nothing in this life but the pleasure and pain of the moment, yet here he was now reaching from across the final barrier to touch my life for the better. The man was a hypocrite to the very end.

"The funeral…?"

The man says. "The body, what was left of it, was already sent away to Heraclea. His family hails from there. He was alone up here as family goes."

"He was not alone." I say, saddened that I would not get to be there. "And the investigation into his death?"

"Investigation?" He says. "As far as I know he was slain by a slave who raped the goblin or something? I don't know though, I'm just dealing with the estate."

"I see." I sigh and turn for the door. "Come along, Collywaddle."

Her voice flat and lifeless she says. "Yeth, Mathter Quitnuth."

Chapter 149: Pulling Up Roots

Chapter Text

About a block down the street I cut into a quiet side alley and kneel to check on my little green friend. Lifting her chin I look her in the eyes then take her hands into mine.

"Colly?"

"I'm okay, Thir." She says in a fragile tone that told me she was very much not okay. "Thank you for…coming."

"Of course." I say with a supportive squeeze of her hands. "I would have come sooner had I known they were mistreating you."

"That mean man wathn't very nithe." She says softly. "But…um…I jutht…um, been thinking." She bottom lip begins to tremble. "It'th all my fault, Mathter Quin. Everything. Everything ith all my fault."

"What?" I stroke her head in that way Rosa did to me to make me feel loved. "Nothing is your fault, Colly."

"But it ith." She sniffles as fat tears start to roll down her chubby cheeks. "If I hadn't that in that thquare…and make you defend me…then Toke wouldn't have…come and…and…and…if I hadn't made Arithtocleth fall in love with me… I thtarted everything!" She sobs. "It'th all my fault!"

"No, Colly. That's not true." I pull her head into my chest and hold her close.

"I'm no good, Thir. I'm…I'm curthed or…thomething. I cauthed you all thothe troubleth and…and…" She weeps. "…if it wathn't for me they'd still alive!"

I recalled another slave who had carried a weight of guilt that wasn't hers to bear. Rosa had held off admitting her love for me because she thought she was cursed to have everyone she loved taken from her in violent ways.

I kiss her head and stroke her long braids. "Collywaddle. You've got it all upside down." I say. "You brought love into the life of a cynic and tenderness to a calloused heart. You brought so much joy to both of them." I swipe some tears from her cheek. "And you've given me and Rosa and Cassie a treasured friend. At every turn and in every decision that was yours to control you have brought nothing but happiness to those who love you. Do not despair for the actions of others or the twists of fickle Fortuna." Taking her cheeks in my hand I look deep into her teary amber eyes. "What happened was not your fault, Collywaddle. You hear me? It's not your fault."

She shudders and slowly nods her head. "Okay." Burying her face in my chest she hugs me hard.

I hug her back and hold her until the tears stop flowing. I get some looks from a group passing through the alley but I pay them no mind.

Once she had some control on her emotions she steps back and takes a deep breath. I could see there was a lot more healing that still needed to be done but my care and affection had at least bandaged the would for the moment. She pats my chest. "Thank you, Mathter."

"Anytime, my friend." I say. "And about this Master business, I intend on freeing you so…"

"NO!" She gasps and grabs my tunic in both hands. "No, pleathe."

"We aren't abandoning you, Colly." Leaning in I say quietly. "If you are up for it we've got a grand adventure you can share in." I wink. "But it's a secret."

"Oh!" Her eyes brighten, just a little. "I won't thay a word." She swears. "But…um…if it'th all the thame to you…I'd like to remain your thlave."

"But…"

"Pleathe! Pleathe, Thir!" She drops to her knees mewling, literally begging me. "I want a mathter. A nithe mathter like you. Don't…reject me. Pleathe."

I sigh and shake my head. I wanted to refuse her outright but in her emotional state I didn't think this was a topic that needed to be cleared up just now. "Fine. For now."

"Thank you, Thir. Ohhh, thank you."

"Come on." I get her to her feet. "Let's find the rest of our family."

"Family? Our…family?"

I smile. "If you'd rather just be a slave…"

"NO!" She peeps. "No. I can be both!"

I get to my feet and offer my hand once more. She takes it and holds it tightly, and it is with a lighter step that we reenter the busy street. While she still carried a heavy heart Colly now had someone at her side with which to share the load.

After a warm reunion in which Rosa and Cassie welcome Colly into our fold with all the kindness they could summon from their huge hearts I find out that, as far as Amadeus knew, any investigation into the deaths on my land was now squarely in the hands of the magi, with our old 'friend' Lydia chief among them. I tell them about the story I'd heard from the official about Toke killing Aristocles in a fit of jealousy and they confirmed that whether by design or accident several different accounts of that terrible night had reached the streets of Grumentum to muddy the waters of what actually happened. I would have thought the tale of an ancient minotaur statue come to life would have been the talk of the town but it seemed the more mundane versions of the story were the ones taking root. It struck me to how easy it was for the fantastic truth to be veiled by mundane lies.

The rest of the morning and early afternoon is a blur. We weren't exactly sure when we would be departing but we wanted to be as ready as we could be in case the opportunity presented itself soon and so we had a lot on our plates this day.

For the shopping we stick together as a unit. With Horatius' most generous wages at our disposal we were, for once, not limited by a budget. We didn't go wild but it was really nice to shop and not have to belabor every purchase. The first thing we do is get Colly's lashes tended then get her into a proper set of clothes. In a sunny yellow set of tunic and short breeches she was the cutest goblin in all the Empire.

From there our next order of business was a mule. I'd been the beast of burden on our trip from Rome down here and, while I'd do it all again if I had to, I didn't mind the idea of letting an even stronger back carry the load. Luck was with us as we ended up with not a common mule but a true horse! Standing out like a gleaming onyx among the other equines in the stables was a young and spirited Andalusian stallion. It turns out that he was a reject from the military and had already been sold and returned a few times as he was 'too smart for his own good'. Rosa tried in vain to steer us toward a more practical, and cheaper, animal and reminded us that there was high likelihood that we might be selling it in Paestrum, but for a couple of farm raised kids like Cassie and I the regal steed captured our hearts the moment we saw it. Once we got to handle him and discover his friendly yet sassy personality we only fell harder for his dashing charms. At the price they were selling him it was the deal of the century and we simply could not let it pass us by. We assured Rosa we knew what we were doing and told her that even if it was a bit tricky to train that all we needed it for was as a pack animal, which even the dumbest of oxes could manage. With her master and mistress united what was a slave girl to say? It was only when the coin had been exchanged and the deal finalized and I saw the joy on the trader's scruffy face that I worried that Cassie and I might have bit off more than we could chew after all.

We leave the horse at the stable as we continue on to getting some basic supplies. As we went I found myself enjoying the opportunity to watch Rosa and Cassie working and moving in unison for such a prolonged period. After weeks of spending their days together while I worked the fields they had become like hand in glove when there was something to be done. Cassie worked around and with Rosa's limitations flawlessly and I noted how they had developed a quasi-language all their own of gestures from Rosa and subtle vocal cues from Cassie. Though always on the look out Rosa finds no more hidden magical treasures but after a few hours we were well and truly stocked up with everything we would need for our journey.

After shopping we stop by to visit Max and Cal. Like the rest of us they were in mourning at the passing of the friend and we raise a drink in Aristocles' honor. We take the time to visit for a while. Though they did not realize it and we could not say anything, this was quite likely this would be the last time we saw them. We share some memories, they tell some stories of their departed friend, and we finish with a bit of business. I give them my blessing to experiment with the still idea, even if I was 'too busy' to be much help. I prayed it all worked out for them. After a long goodbye, and a tearful one from Collywaddle who knew them better than the rest of us, we were on our way.

It was then off to the temples to make offerings to various deities for various reasons. I pray for the souls of the departed and the destinies of the friends we'd made. I give thanks to my uncle for the adventure he'd made possible. And I give an offering to my goddess Ceres for giving me a fine harvest to work and to thank her for allowing me to explore the other facets of my soul with Morpheus, Minerva and others. While in the district I keep an eye out for Silas the soothsayer to make peace and find guidance but I do not find him. That was fine though as I already knew what I had to do. Which lead me to my next stop.

The look on the face of the advocatus as I had him draft the document that would official relinquish ownership of my land was priceless. He thought me mad, and to be fair he might not have been far wrong. As burning bridges went this was a doozy.

"You…wish to abandon it?"

"Return it to Silvanus." I correct him. "It's true lord." This brings a smile to Rosa's pretty face. "Is it possible?"

"It will just be reclaimed by the state." He says. "If it is a quick sale you want…"

"No sale. No transfer of ownership. I wish to offer it freely and legally to Silvanus himself."

He looks from me to Rosa to Cassie and back to me again. "You're serious?"

"The land is cursed. Any mortal whom I pass it on to would have that upon them. The chain must be broken."

"Pff!" He clearly wasn't a pious man by the way he scoffed. "I can draw you up the contract to abdicate your claim on it easy enough but, as I said, it will just be reclaimed by the state as soon as the praetor becomes aware of it."

"I doubt even mighty Mercury could curse the entire Empire."

"You really believe this curse is real?"

With a glance down to Rosa's belly and then around to the women around me I answer. "I'm not willing to take that risk."

"Respectfully, you are a foolish young man." He shakes his head. "To squander your uncle's wealth so rashly."

"It is mine to squander."

"So it is."

While he disapproved he took my coin regardless and drew up the document. Pushing the scroll across to me he says. "Sign here." I sign it the parchment then he does as well before finalizing it with a stamp. "All you have to do is have this handed into the land office and it is done." He gives me a long stern look. "But if you take my advice you'll burn this and forget this fools notion."

"Thank you for your service." I roll it up and slip into a scroll case. "And your advice. Good day."

Walking out of the lawyer's office I felt like a weight had been lifted from my shoulders. I did want property. I did want a piece of land to work, to raise my family upon and to call my own. I appreciated what Paulus had tried to do but it had all been too easy, too much and too soon for a man like me. It was a generous gift but I wanted earn my patch of Earth, and I would earn that patch in a place where my beloved Rosa and our daughter could live free. Our next place would be no pleasure palace but it would be a home.

Out on the street Cassie and Rosa press into me from either side to hold me in a shared embrace. In their eyes I saw love, pride, and a resolute faith that I had done the right thing and that we would find our own way. That look they gave me was worth the price of the land and then some.

From there we buy ourselves a picnic and find a quiet little area beside the theater where nobody would bother a pair of citizens dining with a pair of slaves.

"I never even got to go here." Rosa says as she nibbles her bread. "Not even once."

"I am sorry, Rosa." I say, recalling how excited she was to have a bit of civilization nearby when we arrived. "We've barely gotten to sample Grumentum's charms since we've arrived. Though I've certainly experienced its shortcomings."

She chews, swallows, ponders, then smiles. "It probably wasn't so good anyway. Honestly? I find the city a bit…exhausting now."

With a soft stroke of her long curling horn I say. "You've changed, my Lady."

With a nuzzle and a kiss she whispers. "As have you, my love."

Chapter 150: Completely Harmless

Chapter Text

Once lunch was had the time had come for us to deal with the most nerve wracking bit of business we'd come into town to deal with.

Laying her slender hand over mine Rosa says softly. "We must speak with Lydia."

"I know." I nod. "I told Bellicus we'd be in. She'll be expecting us."

A fear takes hold of my heart. Lydia was the greatest threat to our budding family. She knew of Rosa's secret power, a power that would see her executed without process or trial if it was ever revealed. She was a good woman and had done well by me but by the grim tone she had spoken to me about my gifted slave in the past I knew that, despite not harboring any ill will toward us, she would not hesitate to follow through with her warning. She would see Rosa slain not simply because it was the law but because she believed in those laws. It was simply too dangerous for a slave to wield magic regardless of their character. This mysterious incident now, which involved magic with Rosa present, shone a light of suspicion upon my Lady that could be our ruin. The curse upon my land still had time to strike.

"It will be okay." Rosa says, sensing my apprehension just from the tension in my body. "Take heart, my love. We're going of our own free will. Had she wanted to she could have brought us in in chains."

"True." I say, taking some heart in her words.

"Mathter?"

"Yes, Colly?"

"May I wait for you here?" The goblin asks, looking even more fearful than me. "I, um, I think I would have trouble telling fibth to my former mithtreth. Theriouth oneth anyway." She sighs. "She can be thcary thometimeth."

I pat her arm. "Actually, the fewer we have there the fewer accounts we need to keep straight. She'll want to speak to Rosa and I for sure…" I look to Cassie.

She gives me a nod as she picks up on my point. "I'll take Colly with me to the stables then go around and pick up our purchases. We'll meet by the gate." With a nervous glance toward Rosa she adds. "If we don't see you by the time our shadows become taller than we are we'll come looking."

"Might be wiser to flee."

She smirks. "You really think I'm going to do that?"

"No. No I don't." I chuckle. "You think you can handle that stallion by yourself?"

"He's a male isn't he?" She says brashly. "Yeah, I can handle him."

I laugh and give her a hug and a kiss. Rosa takes hers right after. "Wish us luck."

"Breathe, baby." Rosa whispers as she squeezes my hand. "It's going to be okay. Your Lady is here."

I squeeze back and do my best to settle my spirit. We sat in the same cobbled courtyard where I first met the mage, her fountain burbling beside us as we sat waiting for her. We are not left to wait long as the young slave boy who was Colly's replacement reappears, holding the door open for his mistress to enter. In the same fiery robes and glittering jewelry as she always wore Lydia approaches us. The warm smile on her face was that of someone seeing old friends, the cold stare of her eyes told a different story however.

"If it isn't the lovely slave Rosa." She says cordially. "And her master Quintus. It is good to see you again, friends." As is proper to people of our lifestyle she had addressed the Lady first and boy second.

"Lovely to see you again, Mistress Lydia." Rosa bows her head as is proper for a slave addressing a free woman. "Your husband is well, I hope."

"He is well." Taking a seat upon the shaded bench across from us she arranges her robes then sits tall, ready to turn to business. The fact we had not been offered refreshment was not lost on me. Her shrewd eyes study Rosa for a time before she starts. "Bellicus has given me a full report of the events." Her gaze flits to me and holds me in its grasp. "Curious events indeed."

"A tragic happenstance." Rosa answers with a calm I never could have summoned. Head down and hands folded on her lap Rosa was the very picture of submissive innocence. "We had no clue to the platform's sleeping power."

"You could not see it?" The question confuses the slave who waited at his owners side as Rosa was clearly blind.

"No."

"Has your sight left you?"

"No."

"Mm. Unfortunate." She tilts her head. "And once it was awoken, what did you do?"

"What could I do?" Rosa says meekly, pressing in tight to my side. "I hid while Quin and the others fought it."

"You were not tempted to help?"

"Of course I was." Rosa says with very convincing frustration. "But I could not. I didn't know how. If you had you trained me…"

"Not an option."

"Yes, Mistress Lydia." Rosa bows her head.

"I understand you've become involved with the peasant women." She says, her eyes focused on Rosa searching her face for any twitch or flinch. "A sort of ettiquette school or something?"

"Yes. I am adapting to my new home as best I can." Rosa says. "Using the skills that I have."

"Quaint." She pauses. "You've not touched magic since you've left here?"

"No." Rosa lies. "Hecate's mysteries hold nothing but painful memories for me. Green Silvanus rules my soul now."

"But her mysteries might have saved lives." Lydia presses. "If only you'd had her power."

"Her powers did not save my father." Rosa answers grimly. "Or my mother. Hecate's powers are great but they cannot steer the course of fate."

"Hm." Lydia shakes her head. "You are a blank wall. The hubris of a girl like me to think that I can question a Lady." She turns to her slave. "Philonik, please take Master Quintus' slave and fetch us drinks."

At my side I feel Rosa tense up. "If you have questions I will answer them."

"I will question whom I wish." Lydia replies. "And I have many questions for Quintus here. I would like to hear in his own words how he conquered this foe by strength of arms alone."

"The magic was in flux…"

"I will ask him, Rosa."

"But…"

"Silence, slave!" Lydia snaps, for the first time showing disrespect to Rosa. "I wish to speak to your master alone. Citizen to citizen."

Rosa stews and I scowl at the affront but we both remain silent. In another venue Lydia would have been punished for such brazen disregard of a Lady's station. But here in the wider world she held all the power.

"Is there a problem?"

"No, Mistress Lydia." Rosa says while gripping my arm. "My master and I are an open book. We have nothing to hide."

"I thought so." With a wave of her hand she commands. "Away with you both."

Rosa gets to her feet. Reluctantly she takes the arm of the other slave and is lead away.

The moment they were out of earshot Lydia's demeanor softens, though her eyes remain hard. "Congratulations." She nods to my living collar. "Even finer than your first."

"Uh, thank you." I say. I knew she too wore her Sir's collar though hers was cloaked by invisibility magic. "You should not have spoken to my Lady as you did."

"I must do my job, Quin." She says bluntly. "She may play the Lady behind…"

"She does not play at anything. She IS a Lady."

"Apologies." She bows her head.

"What did you want to talk to me about?" I say, wanting this to end as soon as possible. "I've told the investigators and Bellicus everything there is to tell."

"Indeed." She says. "But you have not said it to me." Her gaze locked on mine she mutters something under her breath and waves her fingers through the air. All at once I feel…a presence touching my consciousness. Invasive, unwelcome, probing, it was an intrusion I had felt before in a quiet glade many miles from here.

"Magic!" I gasp.

"Do not fight me, Quin." She whispers. "I seek only the truth."

"No." I try to move but find that I can't. "No!"

"Calm yourself." Lydia says. "Struggling will only make it painful. I will get what I need either way. This is too important to be left to chance."

"No." I hear my voice as if from a distance as the courtyard, the fountain, even the mage's white hair all melts away leaving me alone with those eyes! "Noooo."

"Now, Quin. Answer my questions…"

"What's this?" Comes another voice, the silky sweet voice of my beloved. Two curled horns rise up from behind the head of the wizard followed by a crown of violet hair and then two glowing eyes. Rosa had portalled back to us! I didn't even realize she'd been so foolhardy as to bring it in with us. "Mmm, mmm! Would you look at alllll this yummy mind magic."

"What!?" Lydia startles. I feel the tendrils of her spell swiftly retreating from my mind.

"Nuh uh uh." Reaching her hands around Lydia's head snatches the mage's spell before it could be dispelled. "I'm going to need this. Thank you so much for providing it."

"Hrm!" Lydia trembles, her face a mask of concentration. Beads of sweat sprout up across her forehead.

My Lady giggles as she brings her hands toward Lydia's temples. "Feeling you resist kind of tickles. Is that the best you can do? He he he!" Lydia kicks out with a convulsion but seems powerless to do anything else. "That's it? You wizards aren't nearly as scary as they say you are." Leaning in she whispers in her ear. "You can fight if you want but struggling will only make it painful."

"Hah!" Lydia gasps, her trembling becoming a spasm as she tried desperately to resist Rosa's usurping her own power against her. "Unnngh!"

"Shhhhh." Rosa's impish smile becomes an angry demonic glare as her hands press into the sides of Lydia's head. Through a fanged grimace she whispers. "Did you really think I would ever let you touch my boy? Did you think I would let you threaten my FAMILY!" Her eyes flare bright!

"HAH!" Lydia's body jerks then goes stiff, her hands still outstretched toward me. This mighty wizard was helpless against my Lady's power! I watch in shock as a crimson trick of blood rolls down over her lips from her left nostril as her eyes rolls back into her head.

"My Lady?"

"Patience, my love." Rosa says. "I'm disciplining this naughty girl." The corner of her lips right against Lydia's ear she hisses. "The investigation is over. There is nothing more to look into. Quin answered every question to your satisfaction. It was simply a tragedy. Bad luck and ancient blood magic. But the magic was old and fraying. It's potency all but faded to time. All the questions are answered. Understand?"

"Hnnghhh." The older woman whimpers through open lips.

"Good girl." Rosa says. "You are no longer interested in us. You are no longer interested in what happened with the minotaur. You are no longer interested in me. I am just a slave girl, nothing more. I showed a glimmer of potential but it all came to nothing as I cannot channel magic myself." The green glow in her eyes swirl, the same luminescence now creeping up the patterns in her horns, as her crackling snarl underlies her intense words. "I am beneath your interest. I am harmless. Completely harmless. As harmless as a mouse."

"Harmmm…lessss."

"Good girl." Rosa smiles a fearsome smile as she pats Lydia's cheek. "And one last thing. Never disrespect a Lady."

"Yes…my…Ladyyyyy."

"Good girl." Holding one hand to Lydia's head she produces a handkerchief with the other and wipes the blood from from the paralyzed woman's face. "Such a good girl." In a blink Rosa's menacing aura turns cute once more. She looks my way and winks…then blinks from sight.

I sit across from Lydia, stunned at what I'd just witnessed, and watch her slowly return to her senses. After a few seconds she lets out a sharp breath and shakes her head. Blinking a few times she looks across at me. "Quintus?" She pauses and blinks again before rubbing her temples. "Of course. Quintus." She relaxes and returns to her natural sitting posture. "You hold me no hard feelings I hope."

"Uh…no."

"Good." She nods. "Please understand that I had to be sure."

"Of course. Yeah." I say. "So are you…sure?"

"Quite sure." She smiles. "Simply bad luck meeting ancient magic. Your Lady is quite harmless. That is a big relief to me I can tell you."

"Yeah. You and me both." Harmless!? After what I had just witnessed I could hear Lydia's words from past once more echo in my mind, 'She might be the most dangerous person I have ever met.'

"Now where is that slave with my…" Lydia stops. As she was repositioning and smoothing her robes she catches sight of a single drop of blood that had dripped from her chin to stain her orange garments. My heart is pounding as she stares at it, confused. "Hm." With a whisper and wave of her fingers she lifts the stain from her clothes and makes it disappear.

Just then the slave Philonik comes rushing back into the courtyard roughly dragging Rosa along behind him. I spring to my feet and march forward. "If you do not unhand her this second…"

That was all I needed to say as the terrified boy lets her go immediately. I am quick to interject myself and hold her protectively at my side.

"Mistress Lydia. The demon wandered away from me. She must have entered the sanctum as I could not…"

Lydia waves her boy's concerns away. "Calm yourself, Philonik. She is blind and probably lost her way. That's all."

"But…"

"I became lost." Rosa says. "Apologies Mistress Lydia."

"But…"

"No apology necessary. I blame my slave for not looking after you properly."

"But…!"

"Silence." Lydia commands. "We will forget this, this time."

"Uh…" The poor slave looks around at us, completely befuddled as to what had just happened. "Thank you, Mistress."

"The idea!" Lydia laughs and walks to join us. "The boy is paranoid. Little Rosa is as harmless as a mouse."

"Er, yeah. That's her."

Rosa titters. "We hate to refuse your hospitality, old friend." She says in a chipper tone. "But we have many pressing matters in the city today. If our business here is concluded we…"

"Of course. Of course." Lydia says. "Everything is cleared away. I will not hold you up any longer."

"Oh good." Rosa grins.

"Rosa." Lydia gives a respectful bow of her head which causes her slave to cock a brow. "Master Quintus." She nods to me. "Perhaps my husband and I may see you again soon?"

"Perhaps." Rosa answers. "No promises."

With that we say our goodbyes and stride out the front gate. As we walk I gawk at my happy, adorable slave clutched to my arm. Sensing my sight on her she looks up and bats her big magenta eyes and peeps. "What?"

"What? What!?" I exclaim. "What was THAT!?"

She giggles and bumps me with her hip. "Just a bit of fun." She tugs at my arm. "Come along, Master. The others are waiting."

Chapter 151: Adventure Awaits (End)

Chapter Text

Less than a week later the whole group of us stand near the road at the corner of my forested plot, mine at least until morning when the land office in town opens and the messenger I hired delivers the document that would officially abandon this property. In the dimming light of evening we peer down down over the freshly harvested stubbly fields to the villa of Horatius. The house, yard, out buildings, and even the slave quarters shine bright against the dimming cropland around it with fires, lanterns and torches. Between the buildings hung streamers and decorations. A mass of merry people danced and sang along with the festive music that even drifted up as far as here. It was the harvest feast and the big ball all rolled into one.

"You should have been there." Cassie says softly, her arm around Rosa on the opposite side from me. "You deserved to be there, Rosa. You should have been the queen of that ball."

"It's okay, Cassie." Rosa says. "I am just happy to see it bring so much joy."

"It brings me joy knowing that Quique and Oeneus can enjoy this on their first night as free men."

Rosa giggles. "I can picture them down there now, hitting on anything in a dress."

I look across to Cassie, my smile fading. "You could still go. To say goodbye to your brothers, your mom and dad."

Cassie sighs, her eyes distant. "My goodbyes have been said. Besides, me showing up now would only spoil a good party. Let them sing. Let them dance. Let them revel." She looks to me then to Collywaddle who stood close at my side, she had become like my shadow since we brought her back with us, then to Danae who sat at Rosa's feet and then to Rosa herself. "My place is here now. This is my family."

We all huddle closer against the encroaching Autumn cool.

The next morning our steed is loaded with all of the goods and gear that we could fit onto the platform and into the bags of the pack saddle. He looked none to pleased about it either. It was as if, as a noble stallion of military breeding, it somehow hurt his pride to be relegated to a mere pack animal, though the more likely explanation was that he was a willful bastard and simply wasn't thrilled about having to earn his keep. I pat his muscular, shiny black neck. "Easy there, fella." 'Fella' had become his placeholder title as what we were actually going to name had become a topic of some debate among the household.

"Mathter Quin!" Colly comes trundling out, her big boobs bouncing and her overstuffed backpack jingling and jangling with pots and knives as she went. "Rotha thaid I can't bring the round table from the triclinium!" No matter how many times we told Colly that Rosa was the Lady here she stubbornly refused to accept anyone's authority but mine.

"The table?"

"I can carry it." She insists. "I got two free handth here not doin nothin."

I chuckle and pat her head. "What would we do with a table on the road?"

"Eat on it. Thit on it." She says. "You and Mith Cathie can fuck on it…under it…around it." It had become a running joke for Colly and Rosa just how horny Cassie and I were. Despite having been with me in the past Collywaddle had shown no interest in any physical intimacy as her wounds were still healing from her former lovers. "It'th no trouble."

"Best to listen to the Lady." I say. "We don't want to wear you out after all."

"Pah! I'm thtrong."

"But you've not traveled like we have." I say. "The miles have a way of wearing you down. We've got plenty already, Colly."

"Alright." She sulks. "If you thay tho, Mathter."

"Are they almost ready to go?"

"Almotht." She spins and trots back inside. "Lemme go thee."

As I wait for my family under a perfect azure sky I look up the towering figure of Mercury. His stony smirk didn't seem quite so smug this day.

"The land office will be open by now." I say to him, feeling as free as a ship who had cut anchor. "You'll have to take this curse of yours up with Silvanus." Looking around at the rich, verdant forest that dominated this land and loomed all around us I quip. "And good luck with that, trickster."

For the fifth time I check on every strap, knot and buckle on the saddle. Though I would miss this place I was anxious to get on the road again. I laugh at myself as I think back to how happy Rosa and I had been in those first hours upon arrival after our long hike from Rome. Before the blindness, before the curse, before all the wonderful and terrible things that had happened to us since. We thought we had found our slice of paradise. But in the end this incredible place had turned out to be just a rest stop in a much greater journey.

I remember that first morning as I began to tidy the mess left to me by my ne'er-do-well uncle. My thoughts had lingered on a single word. Home. I had many questions and many theories. But what had I learned in these months since I arrived?

I learned that to an honorable norseman home was only a memory. To a proud farm father it was the land of his lineage and the security of tradition. To an odd philosophical craftsman and merchant it was the comforts and pleasures found in this mortal realm. To that ne'er-do-well gambler it was dice and women and wine. And to a group of strangers made brothers by sweat and blood it was the camaraderie of friendship.

Home was many things to many people. And now, on the cusp of starting on our first steps that would see us pass through my childhood home, I had come to realize what it meant to me. For me home isn't a place. It is people. It is Rosa. It is Cassie. It is even Collywaddle. And it is certainly my child that had yet to be born. For me my home was in the people that I loved. Where ever our travels would take us I would be exactly where I belonged as long as we were together.

We still did not know precisely where that place would be. North, South, East, West, the world beyond the Empire was vast. Where ever we put down roots it would be in a place where my beloved and our daughter could live free. As the gods as my witness, the cold chains of slavery would not sully my child.

When I hear the jangle of Colly's pack and the voices of my women approaching I hoist my pack onto my back then reposition it so that the wood and leather scabbard I had made for my sword sat against my back more comfortably. The weapon was too large to hide so I figured I'd wear it in the open to give any highwaymen something to consider before bothering our little band of travelers.

The ladies walk out the door in spirits as high as my own. A great sense of excitement had gripped us all.

Cassie goes to lock the door, then shrugs and hurls the key out into the wild green forest. "It's all yours, Silvie."

"Silvie?"

"Whatever." Cassie scoops up her quiver and bow and slings them across her back.

At the front of the stallion we gather. Colly at my side, where I had no doubt she would remain as we walked.

Turning her horned head to face the nearest clump of bushes Rosa calls. "It's time to go, little sister." No sooner had the words left her mouth than the wily red fox bounds through the foliage to take her place at her Lady's side.

"Are we ready?" I ask, looking around at each of them.

"More than ready!" Cassie smiles. "There's a whole world to see out there! Let's not keep it waiting." Taking the stallion's lead she starts off without us!

"Someone's certainly excited." Rosa titters.

"Can't blame her."

"No. I suppose not." Rosa takes my arm. "It's back on the road for us, Master."

"A bit more prepared than the first time."

"Yes." She laughs.

Turning as one we face back toward the old pleasure palace. Despite all the work we'd done it never looked as abandoned and dead as it did now. I think back to all the things that had happened here. I remember the laughter and the tears…and the sex. Oh yes, I remember that too. So much had happened leaving us both transformed. Literally transformed in the case of Rosa. It had only been one harvest season yet we left here as different people as the pair that arrived. Different, yet still bound by that same enduring love.

"You lot comin or what?" Cassie calls from half way up the path.

I smile and put my arm around Rosa's slender shoulders. "You ready for another adventure, my Lady?"

"Everyday is an adventure with you, my boy." She pats my chest. "Let us go find our destiny."